《Rebirth of the Ruined Noble》


 Chapter 1 Prologue(1)

    ?"Arh....!"


    I groaned as the blinding sunlight reflected off the polished de, momentarily blinding me. The soldier, mounted on his majestic war horse, swung his sword with deadly precision, aimed directly at me. Each glint of light on the de seemed to taunt me, a reminder of the imminent danger.


    I could see it. The sharp edge of the sword getting closer to me.


    ''Ah...I need to dodge''


    With every inch the sharp edge of the sword drew closer, I desperately tried to muster the strength to dodge. But despite my repeated thoughts of urging my body to move, it remained frozen, paralyzed by fear.


    -sh!


    The soldier''s sword finally made contact, shing through me with a sickening sound. Pain surged through my body as blood gushed from the severed stump of my right hand. The excruciating agony seemed almost surreal, sending shockwaves of panic through my mind.


    "...REN!"


    A voice called out, piercing through the haze of pain and confusion. Startled, I struggled to regain my senses, but before I could react, the view around me shattered like fragile ss.


    "EREN, hoy EREN!"


    -Gasp!


    Gasping for breath, I woke up, beads of sweat dotting my forehead. It took a moment for reality to sink in as I scanned my surroundings, gradually realizing that it was all just a vivid daydream.


    "Huff....huff"


    I panted, attempting to calm my racing heart.


    "Daydreaming in the middle of a mission, huh?.. Cough!...and that too you were iling so much?"


    Roger, my mercenarypanion asked seeing my condition. It seemed like he was worried about me because I was iling so much.


    "Roger...."


    "Cough..! What were you dreaming about?"


    He observed my condition with concern evident in his eyes. His own health was far from perfect, gued by intermittent coughing fits, yet he still worried about hispanions.


    "The same old dream, I can''t seem to get it out of my head"


    "...."


    "Hahaha"


    The new recruit that joined our mercenary group just a month ago, who was driving the merchant carriageughed at me.


    "Was it the same where your arm kept falling off?"


    He taunted, clearly enjoying the opportunity to provoke me. he sure had mastered art of annoying others.


    "You''d better keep your eyes on the road."


    It is the inexperienced rookies like this who didn''t even know the first thing about being a mercenary that I hated the most.


    "Says the guy who sleeps during work"


    "Clearly you are new to the job"


    As he was a new recruit he didn''t know many things about this field of work, I, as his senior gracefully took on the role to impart some wisdom and guidance to the ignorant brat.


    "As if there would be some crazy lunatics who would pick a fight with mercenaries having an Aura-knight"


    I quipped, confident in our reputation. Roger''s prowess as a three-star Knight had made our mercenary group well-known in the region, adding onto to the fact that I was a 4-star knight although disabled would deterring most adversaries from crossing our path.


    So there wouldn''t be someone crazy enough to pick a fight with us.


    "Ain''t I, right? Roge-"


    "Bring out everything you have and hand it over if you dear your life"


    They appeared even before I could finish my words.


    "As always, good job"


    The scout that the merchants hired, walked towards the bandits that appeared out of nowhere.


    "Sir Merchant, what is the meaning of this?"


    Obviously, as the one who hired the scout, suspicion turned towards the merchant in charge of the carriage. As the one who had hired the scout, he seemed the most likely culprit.


    "We...we don''t know anything"


    His sweating brow and trembling hands betrayed his innocence. It was clear hecked the courage to orchestrate such a scheme. He wasn''t brave enough to pull a trick on us.


    "When we hired him, we checked his mercenary credentials with the guild," the merchant stammered, desperately trying to defend his decision.


    Every mercenary would have a record of their activities in the mercenary guild as proof of their work, so the merchant might have decided to hire him by trusting those reports.


    How could the poor fat merchant have known that the bastard would backstab us like this?


    "That''s right, I am indeed a mercenary."


    The scout who just betrayed us spoke and he seemed to be proud that he was able to deceive us. Humans! we really are strange creatures.


    "It''s nothing personal, so don''t hate me"


    Betraying yourrades without even a second thought. As expected, he was indeed a scumbag. The atmosphere was getting tense when our leader suddenly spoke up.


    "I am mercenary, the name''s Roger"


    He was a 3-star aura knight and a reliable leader we looked up to. Although he was a little unwell and suffering from a ''special condition'', he was nevertheless a reliable leader.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "If you back down right now, you will get properlypensated, I swear it on my name"


    There were about 20-25 bandits who were surrounding the carriage and it would be very difficult to fight them while protecting the merchants even if he was an aura knight, so he was making the most rational decision at the movement.


    "Roger...?"


    "Oh! I see you are ''that'' Roger"


    ''Did it work?''


    Roger was indeed pretty famous in the mercenary guild, so they may be aware of him already.


    But.....


    "Hahaha...It''s Roger, ''One shot Roger!''"


    "That disabled guy who can''t even hold on for 3 minutes? I guess you are even faster in bed, huh? hahaha"


    Of course, they wouldugh!


    After all, that''s how our leader was famous in the guild. But they were clearly underestimating him.


    ''He can hold on for clearly 5 minutes, not three.''


    That''s right!


    Even though Roger was an Aura knight, he could only use his powers for at most 5 minutes, all thanks to his ''special condition''.


    "hahahaha"


    "kekekeke"


    "Roger, don''t lose your cool"


    I tried to control Roger who was already about to unsheathe his sword in rage.


    Walking past him, I looked at the man who was sitting cross-legged at the back of the bandit group.


    He seemed like the leader of those thugs.


    "What do you want?"


    It would be very disadvantageous for us to fight, so if possible, I wanted to resolve things peacefully.


    "I don''t know, But I think the merchant there might be aware of what I want"


    But the leader clearly didn''t have the same idea as me.


    ''Besides....''


    As I turned toward the merchants, they shifted ufortably, avoiding eye contact, as if hiding something important.


    ''They''re concealing something.''


    Maybe they were transporting some illegal or banned goods, but it was clearly not the time to argue about that.


    ''I have a bad feeling about him''


    The leader of the bandits who was sitting cross-legged was giving off a creepy aura that gave chills to me. It was like he would kill us regardless of what we tried.


    His aura emitted an unsettling presence, suggesting a dangerous and unpredictable nature. My instincts as a seasoned mercenary screamed at me to flee, warning of imminent danger.


    I slowly turned around towards the merchants.


    "Hey now, would you pay those guys? we are clearly outnumbered! You know we can''t fight them, right?"


    Gently, I nced at my fellow mercenaries, subtly signaling them to escape. Using signnguage, I conveyed the urgency to retreat.


    ''Run Away.''


    "Right Now"


    -Crrrr


    Without hesitation, I hurled my short dagger towards the scout, hoping to distract the bandits momentarily. Seizing the opportunity, we all broke into a sprint, each of us veering off in different directions, leaving the bandits bewildered.


    And by the time they realized anything, we all were running in a different direction.


    "Arh!"


    The scout managed to evade my surprise attack, cursing in frustration.


    "F*ck!"


    I shifted my gaze towards Roger. As expected of an Aura knight, he had already dissipated the head of two bandits and his sword was once again back in the sheath.


    "Let''s split up and meetter"


    Roger suggested, his voice filled with determination. Aware of his limited stamina due to his "special condition," it was a rational decision to divide our forces against the overwhelming numbers of the bandits.


    I nodded in agreement, understanding the reasoning behind his choice. We exchanged no further words, immediately parting ways, disappearing into the wilderness without looking back


    And not long after, we heard an ear-piercing sound.


    "DON''T LET ANYONE ESCAPE"


    ---***---


    Start of Volume 1 - Rising mes and the Haunting Past.

 Chapter 2 Prologue(2)

    ?-Step


    More than 30 minutes had passed running through the woods. Step by step, I pushed myself to continue running through the dense forest, feeling the weight of exhaustion bearing down on my body. Every thump of my heart reverberated in my ears, urging me to keep moving despite the pain and fatigue.


    -Thump


    -Step


    -Thump


    -Step


    The pursuit behind me was relentless, a dozen or more men chasing me as if their lives depended on it. Their persistence both frustrated and fueled my determination to survive.


    ''Tch! Persistent bastards!''


    Gritting my teeth I sped up, running with nothing but survival in my mind.


    The cloth covering my severed right hand swayed around and I tightly gripped the short sword at my waist with my remaining hand. The weapon served as a reminder of my will to fight and endure, no matter the odds stacked against me.


    ''I will survive no matter what!''


    Survival!


    It was nothing special for me, I have been doing it all my life. Survival had be a way of life for me.


    I was 18 when I lost my family.


    The academy kicked me out, the royals stripped off my noble title.


    Without anyone to support me, I ended up on the battlefield fighting for unknown reasons with an unknown cause.


    But even the battlefield didn''t like me it seems.


    At 21, when others were seeking love andpanionship, I lost my right hand, further plunging my life into despair.


    Life went from hard to hell. The challenges of daily living, even the simplest tasks, became monumental obstacles to ovee.


    Even je*king off became difficult!


    It may seem insignificant to others, but the hardship of living alone without a main hand, that too as a ''single'' till the age of 35...it was unountable.


    But I refused to be defeated. I persevered through countless setbacks, constantly adapting and learning new skills topensate for my physical limitations


    However, I was soon kicked out of the battlefield in the name of War injured retirement.


    Life became even harder.


    Mercenary, Guide, Treasure hunter, Alchemist, Chef, Medic...


    Trying to survive with one arm, I spared no effort in learning new things. I delved into every avenue that could offer a glimmer of hope.


    I never lost the will to live, no matter the situation. And it was the only thing that kept me going as life kicked me in the ass every time.


    Even right now, running from those bandits, there was nothing but survival in my mind.


    "Hey! STOP!"


    -Bam


    As the pursuit intensified, the bandits resorted to throwing weapons at me in frustration. Their shouts echoed through the forest, mingling with the sound of my ownbored breaths. But I refused to let them catch me.


    Spotting the trees lining my path, I deftly retrieved my small daggers connected by an invisible wire. With precision and speed, I flung the daggers towards the trees, concealing my actions from the pursuing men.


    "Stop! you bastard"


    "I will get him!"


    One among the men, undeterred by my tricks, employed mana to enhance his speed. Closing in on me, his hand reached out, ready to snatch me.


    "Got you!"


    -Twang


    He smiled in triumphant.


    -Gush!


    In a swift motion, I released the wire, and the man''s triumph turned to horror as his head separated from his body, blood spurting forth.


    "hehe...dumbass"


    -bounce


    As his severed head bounced to the ground in front of hisrades, fear gripped them, freezing them in their tracks. Their face paled like a piece of white paper.


    "Heik!"


    ''Do we really have to catch that bastard?''


    The bandits hesitated for a movement, which granted me the opportunity to widen the distance between us, their determination rekindling with renewed fervor.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Damn it! Don''t let him escape."


    One among those thugs screamed,ing back to his senses and they once again started the game of chasing.


    .


    .


    .


    Hours passed, my body pushed to its limits as I continued to evade the bandits.


    ''I don''t have any more stamina.''


    Running through the woods, I used everyst drop of my stamina to survive those bastards who kept chasing me like wild beasts.


    But it wasn''t like I didn''t do anything.


    The tricks and traps I had set along the way had thinned their numbers, They simply couldn''t avoid the traps I set while running. leaving only one man in pursuit. The forest had be my ally, aiding me in my desperate fight for survival..


    Poisoned spikes, metal wire, smoke bombs, poison bombs, hidden daggers....I used everyst trick I had to get rid of them.


    Only the one poor soul in front of me was lucky enough to survive till now, but what for?


    -Splutter


    -Thud


    The man in front of me copsed while coughing up blood.


    The poison bomb that contained the potent poison from my master''s collection had long permeated his lungs, he was already a dead man the movement he inhaled the poisonous gas.


    "huff...huff!"


    ''I used up all my tricks!''


    Surviving till now was by no means easy as the bandits were very persistent in chasing me.


    ''Thank god, I took care of everyone.''


    Gasping for breath, Iy on the forest floor, my eyes scanning the surroundings. Just beyond me, a deep cliff stood as a stark reminder of the perilous fate I had narrowly avoided. Gratitude washed over me, knowing that I had averted a potentially fatal fall.


    -Sigh


    ''I would''ve had to jump off the cliff if they pursued me any further, thank god, it''s over!''


    The cliff was so deep that even if there is water running below, it would have been hard to survive the fall.


    On that note, I am happy that I was able to take care of them before that happened.


    "Let''s see, I didn''t see the bandit leader among those men, maybe he chased behind the others?"


    When I hinted to everyone to run away, everyone just chose to run in a different direction so even I am not sure where everyone is currently.


    It may be selfish of me but I think that it was a good thing that the leader chased after others, after all, I wouldn''t be able to survive otherwise.


    That is the world of a mercenary.


    For us mercenaries, survival came above everything, even giving up our subordinate''s life was nothing if it meant our survival could be guaranteed.


    "I will make sure to carry on all your will"


    That''s the least I could do to the subordinate who have given up their lives for my escape.


    "I don''t think you have to do that.."


    -swush!


    I jumped on my feet and unsheathed the short sword immediately reacting to the unexpected voiceing from behind the tree.


    "Roger...Is that you?"


    I asked in caution.


    Since Roger was always sick, his voice changed every now and then, I was aware that it probably isn''t Roger, but my brain was tricking me to believe that.


    I couldn''t fight or run anymore, my stamina had hit rock bottom, so even my brain was aware that if it isn''t Roger, then I was done for.....


    "Roger? Oh! are you talking about him?"


    Something rolled down andnding just before my legs. Blood soaked my feet as my eyes gazed upon it.


    "No....!N...o way"


    I wanted to deny the fact, but....but!


    Right in front of my eyes, the thing that rolled towards my legs...It was Roger''s head!


    ----***---

 Chapter 3 Prologue(3)

    ?"Everybody''s dead?" I whispered, my voice trembling with a mix of fear and disbelief.


    A monstrous figure loomed before me, casting an eerie shadow over the lifeless bodies strewn across the ground. The cold air sent shivers down my spine, intensifying the dread that gripped my heart.


    Suddenly, the figure tossed something in my direction. My eyes followed its path, and my heart sank as I saw it roll to a stop at my feet.


    "....!!"


    Blood soaked my feet as I gazed down at it.


    "Ro...Roger..!!"


    I couldn''t bring myself to look away from the blood-soaked object thaty before me, it...it was Roger''s head. The sight was gruesome, yet I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the horrifying reality.


    -thud


    A sickening thud broke the silence as I stumbled backward,nding hard on the ground. Roger, my loyalpanion andrade, nowy decapitated in front of me. The sheer brutality of his death sent waves of panic crashing through my body.


    Roger had been a formidable aura knight, capable of wielding the power of a 3-star knight even if it is for a limited period of time. There was no way he could have been defeated by a mere mountain bandit.


    ''Who that hell is he?''


    I realized with a sinking feeling that the monstrous entity before me was something far more than just an ordinary criminal.


    As I lifted my gaze, I struggled toprehend the impossible scene unfolding in front of me.


    The pride and achievement of my master, The deadly Nightshade, the strongest poison that she created with tens of years of research, he exhaled it casually, as if it were mere smoke from a cigarette. How could he survive such a lethal toxin?


    "You...! What are you? "


    A flood of questions surged through my mind, each more bewildering than thest. Who was this creature, and why was he attacking a simple merchant group? How did he possess such resistance to the deadly Nightshade poison? It was a whirlwind of confusion, leaving me grasping for answers amidst the chaos.


    The monster''s voice sliced through the air, snapping me back to the grim reality of the situation.


    "It seems like you are quite skilled at using poison," he remarked, a hint of amusement in his tone. My eyes widened in disbelief. This creature was toying with me, reveling in his apparent superiority.


    Frustration and anger welled up within me. Why would a creature like him target an innocent group of merchants passing by? And why did he unt his power so casually, as if it were a game? The weight of injustice pressed upon me, fueling a determination to survive.


    "It took me a while to get here due to your friends"


    The monster took slow, deliberate steps toward me, and I found myself paralyzed with fear. My body refused to respond, leaving me at the mercy of this abomination.


    "Even though all of them died, they fought quite persistently, especially this one"


    -burst!


    The sight of him kicking Roger''s severed head, causing it to burst into a gory mess, pushed me further into a state of helplessness.


    Blood covered my terrified face.


    My long-timepanion andrade, with whom I haveughed, cried, and shared everything in my life, his head was crushed like a watermelon in front of my eyes but I couldn''t do anything!


    Even though I am a 4 star knight myself, this damned disabled body of mine wouldn''t let me use that power.


    "Do you know what this is? "


    He took out a small red pouch, swaying it back and forth in front of me. It seemed like he didn''t even consider me as a threat.


    He waspletely Unguarded like he was telling me what can a disabled bastard like you could do to me?


    It was really annoying yet at the movement, I thought of it as a blessing instead.


    ''Even Roger couldn''t handle him, I need to find a way to escape.''


    If a 3 star Aura knight like Roger couldn''t defeat him, then there was no hope for a disabled man like me.


    Even if I am a 4-star knight, with only my left hand, I amparable to a 2 star knight at best. It would be like a hamster picking fights with a lion.


    Despite my predicament, a glimmer of hope flickered within me. If I couldn''t defeat this monster head-on, perhaps there was another way to escape. I scanned my surroundings, desperately seeking a path to safety while feigningpliance with the creature''s taunting presence.


    "What?... What''s that? "


    And then, I noticed it¡ªa cliff loomed just behind me. It was a risky move, but if luck was on my side, it could be my ticket to survival. The poisonced dagger concealed in my tunic remained unused, its potential as a weapon unclear. But my mind raced with ns, exploring every possible avenue for escape.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As my thoughts raced, a phrase caught my attention, piercing through the tumult of my mind.


    "It''s an Artifact. "


    The monster revealed, teasingly dangling the small pouch before my eyes.


    ''Artifact?!!''


    A surge of curiosity reced my fear momentarily.


    It is an artifact?


    Now everything made sense, the reason why such a powerful being was attacking a mere merchant group and the reason why they were killing everyone even after obtaining the loot.


    It was all because of that Artifact!


    Artifacts¡ªobjects of immense value and power, capable of transforming one''s fate with a single touch. The realization struck me: this creature was after the artifact held within that pouch, the very item responsible for the bloodshed and chaos that had befallen us.


    ''I heard that selling an artifact would be enough for Three generations to thrive... ''


    All the thoughts about survival that were in my mind stopped as my attention turned to the artifact in that monster''s hand.


    A mixture of greed and anger coursed through my veins. The allure of the artifact''s potential wealth and influence shed with my growing disdain for the senseless violence it had incited.


    Artifact is indeed an incredibly valuable treasure that could change the fate of men under a single night!


    ''But... Is that all? ''


    How could one object hold so much power, to the point where innocent lives were deemed expendable?


    Just for an artifact, for a mere item that could grant them an ounce of power, these bastards ughtered a whole merchant group including all those innocent porters and mercenaries?


    Anger burst through my head just thinking about it.


    why do innocent lives have to suffer just because of the greed of an individual?


    Was being powerful meant they could do anything...?


    Was being more powerful given them the right to kill...?


    I thought about it and realized.


    ''.....That''s right!''


    I was once again reminded of the harsh reality. It was power all along.


    That damned Dragon that destroyed my family, the tyrant King that took away my nobility, and even that bastardmander who kicked me out of the army, they all could act as they pleased because they had power.


    Power and strength were the rules, and they had long be rulers looking down on us powerless beings.


    This monster, too, was a manifestation of that power imbnce. He reveled in his dominance, taunting and terrorizing me with impunity. The realization steeled my resolve. I refused to sumb to the idea that power granted one the right to kill and oppress. If I couldn''t ovee him physically, I would find another way.


    "I heard that if you get involved with an artifact, you won''t be able to meet an honorable truth, that was true... "


    I couldn''t see any escapes now that my mind was calm, every action of mine would lead to my death without exception.


    But I still had an option.


    As the monster approached, his arrogance radiating from every pore, I made my move.


    "Spare me."


    It may seem cowardly but my life was at stake here, if I can survive just by bending my head, I would do it a hundred times.


    "I can''t"


    But of course, the monster has no intention of letting me go!


    ---***---

 Chapter 4 What The Hell Is Happening?(1)

    ?"Spare me," I pleaded, desperationcing my voice, hoping to appeal to any ounce of mercy he might possess.


    "I can''t," he responded coldly, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    Of course, I knew that wouldn''t work. This man, a thief who had stolen a valuable artifact, would never spare me. Reporting him to the authorities would only incite a relentless pursuit, something he undoubtedly wanted to avoid.


    "However, I am in a good mood today, so I will give you a painless death," he taunted, his steps leisurely as he approached. Surprisingly, he made no move to draw the sword at his waist.


    It was clear from his demeanor that he considered himself more than capable of disposing of me with his bare hands. A twisted smile yed on his lips as if relishing the opportunity to exert his power.


    "Thanks for taking care of those idiots for me," he sneered, his words revealing his intention to eliminate his subordinates after securing the artifact for himself.


    However, thanks to me who killed all of them, his work just got even easier.


    "Now, bye bye," he mocked, his hand nearing my face as he closed in with his sinister visage.


    -Inhale.


    But in that critical moment, I inhaled deeply, a surge of determination fueling my thoughts. With a swift and precise motion, I spat at him, though it wasn''t saliva that left my mouth--


    -Spit


    ''Sorry, but I am not going die like this, you fucking bitch''


    it was a collection of razor-sharp ss shards cleverly concealed within.


    ''I got him.''


    My heart raced with anticipation as the ss pieces found their mark, piercing his skin and striking his eyes. Momentarily blinded by the unexpected assault, he stumbled back, giving me a chance to exploit the situation and escape.


    Hope surged within me as I believed that if I could just run a little faster, I might evade his clutches. However, before my body could react, a sword swiftly blocked my sight, its deadly de slicing through the air with uncanny uracy.


    -sh


    The monster had already unsheathed his sword and shed it at me. His eyes were still closed but his uracy in the swing was just as good.


    "Arhhhhhh! "


    I cried out in agonizing pain as my remaining hand was severed, leaving me copsing onto him in a state of excruciating torment.


    "Arrrrh....."


    It was damn painful!


    "It seems you have chosen a hard way to go to heaven, I will make sure your death isn''t even a bit honorable"


    He seized me by the hair, his bloodshot eyes reflecting his wrath and aplete disregard for my suffering. Without both hands, I resembled nothing more than a tattered doll, at the mercy of this merciless monster.


    -Bam


    "Ah! "


    He flung my broken body to the ground with a forceful thud, paying me no attention as he focused on extracting the ss shards embedded in his face. It was clear he saw me as a useless, defenseless target, waiting to be dispatched.


    "God damn bastard"


    I was already useless with one hand but now I was just a sitting duck, waiting for the butcher.


    That''s what he seemed to think.


    -drag


    But I was not finished yet.


    "Ha... "


    -drag


    Even if I couldn''t survive, I would make sure not to let that bastard''s n seed.


    "Khuha.. "


    Summoning thest reserves of my strength, I mustered the will to carry out my final gambit. With sheer determination, I dragged my battered form toward the edge of the cliff, taking advantage of his momentarypse in vignce.


    "Phuhahahah, What''s going on, you seem like a snail, muahahaha"


    As expected, he had finally noticed my movements, albeit toote.


    I raised my head, a smirk ying on my lips as I revealed what hung in my mouth. His widened eyes betrayed his btedprehension of the unfolding events.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Kugh! hahaha"


    It was my turn to smile now.


    The monster''s eyes widened seeing what was in my mouth and he btedly realized the happenings.


    In my mouth was the very artifact pouch he had stolen. In that fleeting moment of copse, I had managed to snatch it using my teeth.


    Pat


    Pat


    Pat


    As he desperately patted himself, refusing to ept the truth, his futile search for the artifact was a sight to behold. Panic washed over him, and his face drained of color, the realization of my n dawning upon him.


    "No... It can''t be... "


    He realized my n and his face went pale.


    "That''s right, you fucker," I jeered triumphantly.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I leaped backward off the cliff''s edge, plunging into the abyss below. The artifact remained secure within my mouth, beyond his reach. The movement I saw Roger''s head, my survival had already be impossible. Everything I had done until now was to hinder his ns and make him suffer.


    Seeing his expression now, I knew I was sessful. A smile appeared on my face despite the obvious pain that I was experiencing.


    His expression as he jumped to the cliff without hesitation to im the artifact back was indeed priceless.


    ''It was all worth it, haha''


    Even though I am sure I would die shortly, it made me happy that I was able to make that bastard suffer. His face, which was already in a mess due to the shattered sses I spat at him, distorted with anger.


    It just went to show how important the artifact was to him. Looking at his expression, it seemed like my efforts weren''t in vain. The way he was looking at me like he just lost an entire country was priceless.


    It made me want to annoy him more.


    -Gulp


    I swallowed the artifact in my mouth and smirked at his face, if I had my hands I would have shown him two middle fingers, pity that I didn''t.


    ''I heard that polluting an inactivated artifact...might cause something to go wrong with the way it functions.''


    ''He won''t be able to get the artifact from my stomach''


    That was a relief.


    But now that I was dying, I realized there were many things I had yet to do.


    "I should''ve at least experienced sex once"


    My life shed before my eyes, each fleeting moment etching itself into my memory. I recalled the burning of the righteous house of Pendragon barony, the loss of my nobility, the amputation of my right hand, and the years of suffering as a disabled soldier. Regrets piled upon regrets, weighing heavy on my fading consciousness.


    I couldn''t save the family which burned in front of my eyes...


    I couldn''t raise the name of Pendragon in the Mauryan empire.


    I haven''t learned everything from my master.


    F*ck! I haven''t even experienced sex yet.


    There were many regrets that passed through my eyes.


    -Ssh!


    The impact of hitting the water snapped me back to the present, my body engulfed in pain. With each passing second, the life within me slipped away. Thoughts raced through my mind, and in my final moments, onement resonated loudly:


    ''If only I was a bit stronger...''


    That''s thest thought I had.


    The 35 years of being a virgin came to an end...


    At least that''s what I thought at that time!!


    ---**---

 Chapter 5 What The Hell Is Happening?(2)

    ?The fire Dragon, Ugram.


    It was an existence that had stood as a guardian for the Mauryan empire for centuries, its formidable presence deterring any would-be attackers from other kingdoms. The people of Mauryan felt secure and protected, their faith in Ugram unwavering.


    And that was the reason why the fire dragon, Ugram was called as the ''Guardian deity of the great Mauryan.''


    Everything was normal until that day...


    That day...everything changed. The empire was struck by an unprecedented disaster, and the once revered Ugram turned into a raging force of destruction. The dragon unleashed its fury upon thend, causing widespread devastation and untold loss of life and riches. The empire was thrown into chaos as its greatest defender became its greatest threat.


    It took three long months of relentless struggle, but finally, thebined efforts of Arden Von Agnus, one of the two dukes of Mauryan, and the Sage of Wisdom, Lucas Traumen, managed to y the rampaging dragon.


    The news brought a sense of relief to the empire, but amidst the sighs of relief, there was one person whose heart remained heavy with grief--me.


    As the heir to the Pendragon family, which had the unfortunate duty of caring for the dragon, my life had been shattered that day. The mes of the dragon engulfed the entire Pendragon barony, reducing it to ashes. My father, mother, and infant sibling perished in the merciless inferno. The once-thriving region turned into a deste wastnd, mirroring the emptiness within my soul.


    Surviving the disaster was both a blessing and a curse. Though I was away, training at the Freljord Academy, my status as thest surviving member of the Pendragon family thrust me into a position of worthlessness in the eyes of the empire.


    ]Without the dragon to look after, the pendragons had no worth to the empire. Stripped of my noble title by the tyrant emperor, I was cast aside, left to fend for myself..


    Even the academy, which had initially offered a glimmer of hope, considered abandoning me. However, a kind-hearted professor came to my aid, sponsoring my schrship and saving me from expulsion. But fate was cruel, and just when I thought I had found a lifeline, the professor''s true identity as a spy was revealed. He was taken hostage by the royals, leaving me alone once again. The academy expelled me without hesitation, casting me aside like a discarded pawn.


    Desperate and without any means of support, I found myself joining the army at the border. The grueling years spent fighting against neighboring kingdoms further battered my spirit. And then, at the age of 21, I suffered a devastating blow--my right arm was severed in battle, leaving me disabled


    The heartlessmander, viewing me as nothing more than a burden, discarded me under the guise of "injured retirement" without providing any properpensation.


    In that moment, all hope drained from my being. I was ready to surrender to the cruel embrace of death, to let go of the pain and suffering that had be my constantpanion. But fate had other ns. It was then that I met her, my master, who breathed new life into my shattered existence.


    Under her tutge, I learned the true meaning of resilience and perseverance. She became thest person in this world who cared for me, filling the void left by my family''s untimely demise.


    However, tragedy struck once again when I was 27, a massive wave of monsters invaded, iming the life of my beloved master.


    I was devastated.


    I no longer had any reason to live and my life had long lost its meaning.


    But her final words echoed in my mind.


    "Please live in my stead too", urging me to live on in her stead.


    I was at loss, it took me a year toe out of that shock.


    I realized something precious at that time.


    ''Nothing is permanent in this ursed world.''


    What we love, what we hate, and even the things that don''t concern us, nothing is permanent, what truly stays with us till the end is nothing but ourselves.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    A new fire ignited within me, not a raging ze but a calm fire fueled by determination and the will to endure. I vowed to survive, to fight against the raging storms and relentless winds that life hurled at me.


    From there on, I tried to survive.


    I did everything in my power to ensure that each day I could witness the starry sky at its glorious peak. But despite my efforts, I found myself standing on the precipice of my final breath.


    Dying a death that I don''t deserve in the middle of anywhere like a wild dog.


    In thesest movements when I am 100% sure of my death, I realized the further meaning of this world.


    ''Nothing is permanent in this ursed world unless you have the strength to protect what you love.''


    If only I had possessed the strength to vanquish the dragon, my family could have been saved from its fiery wrath. If only I had wielded the power to overthrow the tyrant emperor, the Pendragon name could have risen to prominence once more. If only I had the might to defeat the soldiers, my arm would still be intact. If only I had the strength to y the monstrous horde, my master would still be alive.


    If I had...


    Yet dwelling on such thoughts served no purpose now. Time marched forward without regard for regrets. I lost what I loved because Icked the strength to shield it. Harsh as it may be, it was the bitter truth.


    Ultimately, my life was marred by a sense of failure, a persistent ache of unfulfilled potential.


    ''If only....''


    If only I had worked hard...If only I hadn''t lost my family....if only I hadn''t lost my hand....If only I could have been a bit more powerful...


    "If only..." These words reverberated within me, an anthem of missed opportunities and haunting remorse.


    Regret swelled within me as my weary eyes began to flutter closed. The specter of a fitting end, that of a Ruined Noble, loomed over me.


    I could feel it, my impending death.


    But just as I resigned myself to this fate, an unexpected turn of events unfolded, jolting me back to consciousness.


    Suddenly, an enigmatic voice resonated within me, searching for something.


    [ Searching powers... ]


    Powers unknown surged through my being, and before I couldprehend it, my mind went nk.


    [ Conditions are met....! Initiating the artifact! ]


    [Commencing the usage of artifact]


    That was thest thing I heard and then, silence enveloped me.....


    ---***---

 Chapter 6 What The Hell Is Happening?(3)

    ?"You all must remember this," echoed amanding voice that stirred me from my slumber.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes, only to be greeted by a woman in her thirties with striking red eyes and a cascade of spiral hair. She stood confidently on a massive stage, positioned at the heart of an enormous auditorium.


    Her words resonated through the space, addressing the thousands of individuals seated before her. With a single nce, I could discern that the auditorium was brimming with more than two thousand attendees, yet it appeared sparsely filled, a testament to the grandeur of the building. In fact, it could amodate ten thousand people at the very least.


    "You are all the heroes who would lead the future generation of the great Mauryan Empire," she dered, her voice carrying a weight of responsibility.


    As I surveyed the scene, something about it felt eerily familiar. The monotonous speech, the sea of children in simr uniforms attentively listening--it all seemed like d??j? vu.


    "And with that titlees the responsibility that you all must bear, you have to protect the great Mauryan from all the external and internal threats"


    "That is your calling and duty as the citizen of great Mauryan"


    A sense of recognition stirred within me, leading me to doubt if this was reality or a vivid dream.


    "It doesn''t matter if it is out of duty or due to personal gain..."


    This boring speech and the children wearing simr uniforms listening to it attentively...


    It all seemed familiar.


    "Please remember, wherever you are or how powerful you may get, at the end of the day you are the children born in the bosom of the great Mauryan, and protecting thisnd is your obligation"


    Familiar to the extent that I doubted if I was dreaming.


    "Wee all the freshmen who have joined us and be the sons and daughters of the great Freljord Academy"


    Wait a minute...Freljord Academy?!!


    "As you all know, this academy has a long history of 500 years..."


    Ah! Now that I remember it, doesn''t this scene feel too familiar to the freshman weing ceremony when I attended the Freljord Academy?


    "We provide the best education with state-of-the-art training and well-informed lecturers...."


    ''...''


    As I looked around, I was pretty sure that it was the same scene from what little I could remember.


    The boring lecturer, enthusiastic children, the uniform, Mr. Kill Joy who was annoyed at the fact that he had to be present listening to this boring and useless speech.


    There was no doubt about it!


    It was the same day when I arrived at the Academy of Geniuses, Freljord for the first time!


    "What the f*ck is happening??!!!"


    ***


    As my eyes widened, I took in the appearance of my current body--a young physique that defied its mere fourteen years. Cascading ck hair framed my face,plementing the enigmatic presence conveyed by my deep, piercing eyes.


    "This...!" I whispered in disbelief, startled by the realization that this body bore an uncanny resemnce to my former self.


    The freshman weing ceremony concluded, and the other students began to follow the instructions to receive their dorm keys from their assigned teachers. Meanwhile, I remained rooted in ce, standing before the academy building with a bewildered expression.


    "This scene... It''s exactly the same as the day of Freljord Academy''s entrance ceremony."


    Today, on the 14th day of the month of the Snake, in the 300th year ording to the calendar of Chronos, Freljord Academy held its freshman weing ceremony for the 149th batch. And within that batch, I, Eren Pendragon, the firstborn of the Pendragon family, had found my ce.


    "Everything is the same as I remember," I mused, taking note of the students bustling around--the green-haired girl stumbling over a small stone, the brawny but dim-witted young man wandering aimlessly, the arrogant blond disying his father''s wealth.


    It was all the same as I remember.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But questions gued my mind. What had happened to the battle? The monster I fought? Was this all just a dream?


    I distinctly recalled leaping off the cliff after ingesting the mysterious artifact found in its pouch. Vague memories of cryptic words shed before me.


    "I''m certain I died," I murmured, recalling the sensation of losing my arm for the second time.


    "Could it be... regression?" I pondered aloud, searching for a usible exnation. Yet, I knew of no magic capable of turning back time. Even the most powerful archmages, who had reached the 8th circle, couldn''t perform such a feat.


    "Then, this must be..."


    Only one exnation seemed viable, even if fantastical in nature.


    "This is a dream!" I eximed, considering the possibility. After all, I was just an ordinary human, not some protagonist in a random novel destined for rebirth.


    -pinch


    To test my theory, I pinched myself, hoping to awaken from this bewildering experience. Yet, the sensation of pain was all too real.


    -p


    I pped myself as hard as I could and was about to bite my arm when I realized this was not a dream.


    The pain was too real for that.


    "So, did I truly get reborn?" I questioned, grappling with the implications of such a notion. My lost arm had miraculously returned, a testament to the second chance I seemed to have been granted.


    ''My beautiful and muscr right arm!''


    "Rebirth," I whispered, contemting the concept that had once seemed like a wild imagination. Now, standing before the very institution that had cast me out in my past life, on the very day I had entered as a freshman.


    I, as a person who had suffered throughout my life also thought it was a wild man''s imagination, but...


    I couldn''t exin the memories running through my head if it isn''t rebirth.


    I remember swallowing the artifact that the monster was holding on to and there are even faint memories of some bluish text that appeared before me.


    "What brought me back...?" I wondered, touching my stomach instinctively, only to realize the absurdity of my actions.


    It was clear that something extraordinary had urred when I ingested the artifact snatched from the monster''s grip. But was it the artifact''s doing? Was it even an artifact to begin with?


    The memories of the bluish text that materialized before me added to the mystery. I strained to recall every detail, but the fragments were elusive, slipping through my grasp like a mirage.


    "In any case, whatever the cause may be..." I trailed off, determination igniting within me.


    The Pendragon family which still stood tall...


    My father, mother, and family who were still living happily...


    The Mauryan empire which still hasn''t fallen...


    My master who is at the neighbor kingdom...


    And all my past-liferades who are still living in some part of the world...


    "I will ensure their safety," I dered with unwavering conviction, sparing only my virginity as a sacrifice.


    This time, I would safeguard everything else.


    ---***---

 Chapter 7 Lingering Past(1)

    ?"You there!" A distinct voice pierced through the air, drawing my attention. I turned to see a girl with fiery red hair fashioned into a distinctive high ponytail. Her eyes matched the crimson hue of her hair, and her slender frame exuded an air of noble elegance.


    There was an unmistakable arrogance etched upon her face, an expression that seemed to proim her superiority. One could instantly tell that she hailed from a sheltered upbringing within a wealthy noble family.


    As she was attending the opening ceremony, she must have been one of the freshmen entering Freljord Academy that year.


    Freljord Academy--a ce founded by the empire''s founding emperor with the goal of providing education for talented children while dismantling the oppressive ss system that had gued themoners. The emperor believed that through shared study and y, the future generation would forge bonds and bridge the gap between sses.


    He wanted Freljord to be a ce where any talented children despite their origin could get a quality education and be nurtured into good citizens.


    As such year after year, alongside noble children and rmended students from influential officials, many peasant andmoner children were given the opportunity to enter Freljord Academy. However, entry was not easily obtained.


    Although entry was not restricted, not everyone could enter the Freljord Academy.


    Firstly, Fees were a hurdle, as the education provided was not free unless one secured a schrship. But even having the means was not sufficient; the instructors set qualifications that aspiring students had to meet. Moreover, the system was not always fair.


    Corrupt officials, willing to exchange seats for extravagant gifts, made it even more challenging formoners to gain admission. Over time, the founding emperor''s intentions had faded into history.


    Setting aside these reflections, my attention returned to the red-haired girl who had called out to me.


    "Huh? Are you talking to me?"


    I wondered why she, whom I had never encountered, would address me in such a manner.


    Looking at her appearance, I am sure that she is from some rich noble family. I had very faint memories of my academic days in my past life, so I don''t remember everything clearly, so I was wondering who she is...


    Red eyes, red hair...


    "Are you sick somewhere?"


    She asked pointing at my head.


    I don''t know what she meant by that but asking if my head is alright as soon as we met... I wanted nothing more than to hit smack her head.


    But some gear in my head turned just before I could lose my patience.


    Red hair....Red Eyes...Arrogant expression...


    Wait a minute, I might know she is after all.


    "Julia..."


    Confusion filled her expression as she responded, "Huh?"


    "Julia von Rozental!"


    "Huh?! Do you know me?"


    Oh crap!


    I was so surprised to recognize her that I blurted out her name without much thought!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Julia von Rozental-- the only daughter of Duke Leopold Von Rozental, one of the two dukes of the Mauryan Empire, and the direct disciple of Sylvia Oriane, the esteemed tower master of the Tower of Temperance.


    "How do you know my name?" Julia inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    It took some time to recognize her because I had a very faint memory of my academic days but I finally realized who she.


    Julia von Rozental, the undying Phoenix and the Archmage of Endless Fire.


    She was the youngest archmage of all time and a person who reached the peak of 8 stars in my previous life.


    If it isn''t for the fact that she was injured by the ck Dragon, Murkhan, She would have long reached the realm of 9 Star and surpassed the great Sages of the Mauryan empire.


    Realizing my slip of tongue, I hastily responded, "Your entrance score was at the top of the ss. There''s no way any freshmen wouldn''t be aware of your name."


    Though it sounded like an excuse, it held a grain of truth. Julia had excelled in the entrance exams, securing the highest score among all freshmen, making her name well-known among her peers.


    "Well, that''s true," Julia admitted, a faint smile gracing her lips despite her attempts to conceal it.


    Was it so easy to deceive the Archmage of Endless Fire?


    Curiosity got the better of me as I questioned, "Why did you ask if I was sick?"


    Even if she is the future archmage, It was indeed strange to ask aplete stranger about their well-being, especially concerning their mental state.


    "You''ve been talking to yourself and making various expressions since earlier. I was wondering if you had any mental disorders or something," Julia exined matter-of-factly.


    I had been so consumed by the shock of my rebirth that I had forgotten I was in an auditorium surrounded by thousands of people. She must have witnessed my contemtive state.


    Nevertheless, her words didn''t sit well with me. "You should mind your own business," I retorted, refusing to remain silent before this sheltered child.


    A future archmage or whatever, right now, she was just a brat, I was not going to stay silent in front of a sheltered kid like her.


    "It''s very rare for crazy bastards to be admitted to Freljord. Everyone here is around my level, but I''ve never seen someone as insane as you," Julia spewed her words with an infuriating mix of arrogance and condescension.


    ''What the hell! Is she really a noble?''


    I couldn''t help but think. Her rudeness was unparalleled, even surpassing my experiences as a hardened mercenary. It was absurd how a mere child could provoke such anger within me.


    ''What the hell am I doing? Getting angry due to a child''s provocation?''


    But then, a realization struck me. Iughed, a mixture of disbelief and self-amusement bubbling up from within. How could I, someone who had weathered countless trials and tribtions, be rattled by the provocations of a brat?


    Her eyes narrowed, sensing my amusement. "Are youughing?... By any chance, are you a pervert who enjoys being cursed at?" she quipped, her toneced with a mixture of curiosity and annoyance.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her audacity. "No, not a pervert," I replied, my amusement shining through. "I''m simply amused at your self centered arrogance."


    The corner of her mouth twitched, caught between maintaining her dignified facade and sumbing to a smile. Perhaps she wasn''t ustomed to encountering someone who could match her sharp tongue.


    ---***---

 Chapter 8 Lingering Past(2)

    ?I was astounded by the brat''s remarkable talent for getting under people''s skin. Her self-centered arrogance was on full disy, and I couldn''t help but be amused by it.


    "I am not a pervert; I''m simply amused by your self-centered arrogance," I responded, my voice tinged with a mixture of amusement and defiance.


    Julia shrugged dismissively. "Never mind if you already know," she retorted, clearly uninterested in further conversation.


    Despite her obnoxious demeanor, I decided to let her off the hook for now. After all, she was still just a bratty child. But it was evident that she had much to learn when it came to managing her fiery temper..


    As I pondered the situation, memories from my past life flooded my mind, Julia who graduated from the Freljord Academy be a disciple of Sylvia Oriane, the revered master of the Tower of Temperance and one of the empire''s esteemed seven sages.


    Julia''s talent was exceptional, reaching the peak of 8 stars in magic and bing the youngest Archmage in history. The people had bestowed upon her the title of the Undying Phoenix and recognized her as the Archmage of Endless Fire, a testament to her unrivaled mastery over mes.


    Her aplishments extended far beyond her magical prowess. Julia had made significant contributions to the field of magic, from developing new forms and spells to enhancing the proficiency of fire-based magic. But perhaps her most renowned feat was her single-handed victory over Duke Barbotos, the 21st Ruler of Hell.


    ''Although she eventually ended up dying in the hands of Demons...She indeed was a powerful figure.''


    Despite her immense power, fate had dealt her a tragic hand, Julia had met her demise at the hands of demons, driven by her reckless pursuit of challenging Lucifer, one of the seven princes of hell and the almighty ruler of Hell itself.


    ''She would have be a reliable pir of humanity if she had lived,'' I mused,menting the loss of such a formidable figure.


    Sometimes whatnds a human in a problem will be he himself, so correcting themselves when they became aware of it is the best solution.


    Unfortunately, Julia who had just lost her master in the hands of demons was not in her right minds and ended up getting killed by them too. It was very hard loss for humanity who were in search of someone to lean on at that time.


    The past, however, remained in the past. Julia von Rozental stood before me now, alive and well in this life. That was what truly mattered.


    As the opening ceremony continued, my patience wore thin.


    "Thank you Miss Isabe, for the wonderful speech, The entrance ceremony will be starting shortly and I kindly request all the children to take seats..."


    Just when I thought the ceremony was about tomence, another teacher stepped onto the stage, preparing to deliver yet another long and tedious speech.


    Well, I knew that would happen, still, it was frustrating to endure such mind-numbing rhetoric.


    Lost in my own thoughts, my mind began to wander into the future.


    I found myself fixated on a specific date--14th of the month of Dragon, 304th in the calendar of Chronos. Three years and eleven months from today, when the disaster would strike.


    Firedragon, Ugram who was entrusted to the care of the Pendragon family, would inexplicably go berserk, wreaking havoc andying waste to a quarter of the kingdom in a single day.


    My fists clenched involuntarily as the memories resurfaced.


    ''Mother... Father...and...''


    My Father, mother, and the still infant brother whom I haven''t even seen the face yet, were all consumed by the dragon''s mes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The cause of the event was unknown but the aftermath was catastrophic.


    Although the sage of Wisdom, Lucus Traumen, and the grand duke Aden von Agnus managed to y the rampaging dragon, the losses were unimaginable. Half of the empire''s army was decimated, and the fertile southernnds, crucial for the empire''s food supply, were lost.


    Countless lives were lost and immeasurable wealth was destroyed, all because of the rampage of a single Dragon.


    Although, the empire breathed a sigh of relief, a much bigger threat was waiting for the world.


    Not long after the dragon was in, the Demons from hell invaded thend!


    Demons from hell, all thirty-six monarchs, began their invasion shortly after the dragon''s demise. The six main gods of Heaven, who were supposed to protect humanity, were nowhere to be found.


    The gods had abandoned humans!


    For us humans, who worshipped them, it felt like a betrayal, a betrayal that humans struggled toprehend


    What happened further was pure Chaos, the demons and dragons unleashed havoc upon the world. The old dragons, awakened by the invading forces, joined in the carnage, indiscriminately ughtering both humans and demons.


    Thus, the world descended into an era of war and survival, where humanity fought desperately against overwhelming odds. It was a time of unimaginable suffering and loss.


    I had lost my right arm, a constant reminder of the battles I had fought. My family, my parents, and my infant brother--they were all snuffed out by the dragon''s mes, leaving behind a void that could never be filled. And my master, the one who had guided me through my magical training, had also perished in the turmoil.


    Everything that was ever precious to me was lost.


    And as if giving me ast blow, I died by falling off a cliff from an unknown enemy.


    ''My life...It was truly pathetic"


    There were no better words to describe it in a better way. I was truly a pathetic man in my past life.


    ''But now that I have gotten a second chance...''


    I will make sure to prevent all the bad things from happening.


    Starting from stopping the Berserk of the fire dragon Ugram and preventing the devastation that awaited the kingdom.


    ''I am going to protect everything that is precious to me.''


    ''This time...''


    Things will be different from my past life.


    ---***---

 Chapter 9 The Freljord Academy (1)

    ?"Ah....That was a filthy long speech"


    Stretching her hands to the extreme, Julia groaned as she looked towards me.


    "..."


    I was already sick of talking to her, so I just ignored her by turning away my head.


    -Stare


    But it didn''t seem like she would give up as she continued staring at me intensely seeking my attention.


    ''Should I just speak openly? she''ll annoy me if I ignore her any longer...''


    -Sigh


    "I know, right"


    I said with a fake smile and she immediately replied as if waiting for me to speak up.


    "But still, I could stand it! Because Patience is the basic skill of a magician."


    I was really not sure about that.


    The Julia I know and patience were something that didn''t exist together.


    "Whoa~ Amazing~"


    But I didn''t want to get on her bad side just because of that so I acted as if I was amazed.


    "Hmp! It''s the basic thing that we learn at the renowned magic family of Rozentals."


    She seemed to be very proud of her family.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    Wow! She was talking all that sh*t with me without even knowing my name?


    I don''t if I had to be happy that she finally asked for my name or to be sad for the fact that she is only asking it now.


    "Eren. Eren Pendragon."


    I answered anyway.


    "I came from the Pendragon family, located in the south of the Mauryan empire."


    "Oh! The Pendragon Barony! I have heard of your family! Even though your family head is ''just'' a Baron, it is said that he look after the fire dragon!"


    Her way of speaking...No matter how much I tried to calm myself, it was still infuriating.


    "Hey, tell me, have you seen the dragon too?"


    She was like a cocky kid asking whatever questions that came to her mind.


    "No, I haven''t"


    Technically I have, but not in this life, I didn''t bother to exin that to her.


    "What...? That sucks! You are nothing special then. But still you managed to get admitted to Freljord Academy, you may not know much-"


    She suddenly closed her mouth, the non-stop mouth of her shut for the first time.


    I don''t know why but she seemed to have suddenly remembered something and looked toward me in a cautious way.


    ''I was so involved in talking that I started speaking to him informally!''


    The praised genius of the Rozental family, Julia von Rozental. there was one thing that she was famous for even more than her talent in magic.


    It was for her arrogant way of speaking.


    Although she didn''t mean to look down on people, her way of speaking easily made people misunderstand her and this caused a lot of problems back in her family.


    ''gasp! this way of speaking again..!''


    Her mother had especially reprimanded her for not talking like that to anyone in the academy and here she was doing the same thing on her first day of the academy.


    She slowly looked in my direction thinking about something.


    ''He doesn''t seem very concerned though?''


    I don''t know what she was thinking about and I was not interested either.


    "Ahem! So, what I mean is..."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She corrected her tone and started to speak formally to me, which gave slight chills to me.


    "If there''s anything you don''t know, I''ll teach you. For example, those people on the second floor"


    I preferred her talking informally to me more than talking with respect, anyway I looked toward where she was pointing.


    There were a bunch of guys sitting on the second floor of the auditorium, they seemed to be very important people as the academy has built a very luxurious lobby just for them.


    Even among them, Eight of them seemed very prominent as they were seated with special seats there.


    "They''re the representatives from the seven towers and the Royal pce"


    As a matter of fact, I know that and I had even met a few of them in my previous life.


    "They are looking for talented students to keep an eye on in advance"


    It was amon practice that was practiced every year.


    The seven towers of the Mauryan empire.


    Tower of Temperance in the North.


    Tower of Patience in the South.


    Tower of Purity in the East.


    Tower of Prudence in the West.


    Tower of Justice in the Royal Pce.


    Tower of Wisdom in the capital, and


    Tower of Diligence between the border of the Mauryan empire and the Kalinga kingdom.


    Together there were seven towers that represented the Mauryan empire along with the Royal Guards that are directly under themand of the Emperor.


    Except for them there were a few from small guilds and noble families too, looking for future talents.


    As the event is of quite important, the leaders of each tower would be present during the ceremony unless they have some important work.


    ''I know all of them quite well, what kind of achievements they''ll achieve in the future and even how some of them would die.''


    The seven tower masters were the main force of the Mauryan who stood against the demon invasion, so even I who was surviving in the remote ce was aware of them.


    Among the seven towers, some of them worked in hand hand with the royal pce whereas some others werepletely independent working as a guild.


    They were all here to look for prospective students who had the potential to get stronger in the future.


    Some lucky kids who would get noticed by them would get all kinds of support from them, from the tuition fees to research materials and elixirs, they wouldn''t spare anything to support the talent.


    "You''ll be eligible to apply for any tower or the royal guards once you reach the third year, although it''s already decided for me, you see..."


    "The Tower of Temperance?"


    The Tower of Temperance''s master, Sylvia Oriane. She was the Archmage who had reached the highest level in fire magic and as such Duke Rozental had already arranged for Julia to be her disciple.


    It was already a widely known fact among the nobles.


    "Yeah! The tower master is my perfect role model"


    The me empress, Sylvia Oriane. She was indeed a powerful figure, but unfortunately, she met her end at the hands of a demon in my past life, which became a trigger for Julia''s growth.


    Eventually, Julia killed the demon taking revenge for her, but in doing so Julia exhausted her life force which lead to her demise at the hands of Lucifer, the demon prince of pride.


    "If it is you, you will definitely be able to enter the Tower of Temperance even without your family''s help."


    That''s how much of a genius Julia was.


    "Hmp! You are stating the obvious"


    Here we go again, I regrettedplimenting her.


    Although I was too insignificant to be recruited into any Towers in my previous life, it will be different this time.


    As my gaze shifted toward the individuals seated on the second floor, one person''s eyes met with mine.


    ''The strongest Tower...''


    That day, I swore to join the strongest tower at any cost!


    ---***---

 Chapter 10 The Freljord Academy (2)

    ?The greatest training institute in the Mauryan empire, boasting state-of-the-art magic, science, and swordsmanship.


    [Freljord]


    Freljord was originally the name of the enormous ind located in the central sea, when the founding emperor decided to create an educational academy, he decided that this ce was suitable and hence the academy inherited the same name.


    In this huge area, there were only about 4500-5000 cadets of the empire, of which 1000 were first years. As all types of talents gathered here for learning and to make progress in their own fields, Freljord was filled to the brim with monstrous talents.


    In the second year, various children who had performed well in other educational institutes would be given a chance to attend the Freljord Academy as a transfer student, which would increase the cadet count by another 200-300.


    Furthermore, there were instructors for each subject, their assistants, cleaners, staff, recruiters visiting asionally, magicians who maintained a sturdy barrier over Freljord at all times, the royal guards that were dispatched for security purposes, and researchers for taking care of cadets and more...With all these people, about 35000~40000 people resided in Freljord.


    Naturally, this ce was a highly important structure in the empire as it housed the future of the great Mauryan empire. In any case, I as a member of Freljord could be said to be an elite.


    Honestly, If I hadn''t lost my right arm in the army, I could have at least reached a high realm in swordsmanship.


    ....I guess nothing of that matters now. Staring at the door to the ssroom, I sighed.


    [1st year - Kshatriya]


    Kshatriya was the name of the elite ss in 1st year. Simply put, It was a ss where the best of the best talents gathered.


    It was a very regrettable fact that I ended up dying a dog''s death in my past life despite being someone who was once among the best talents of the Mauryan.


    To exin more about the sses, there were 4 sses in the first year.


    Kshthriya - The ss that contained the best talents regardless of status.


    Brahmana - The ss that was exclusive to children who wanted to gain knowledge in other fields thanbat and research maniacs.


    Vaishya - The ss exclusive to noble children.


    Shudra - The ss exclusive to themon or peasant children.


    These systems were bought into existence so that the constant fights and friction between noble andmoner students could reduce, but it only made themoners more frustrated as they thought that Academy too was discriminating against them.


    "Huu."


    None of that was any of my concern.


    As I have decided to get stronger in this life, I couldn''t ask for a better environment than this ss.


    As I stood before the ssroom string at its door various memories of the academy washed in.


    Behind this door, there were many monsters that would absolutely rule the Mauryan one day and there were also some who would die without achieving anything.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As someone who knew the future, I couldn''t easily calm my heart.


    After calming my breath and collecting myself, I slowly and carefully opened the door.


    The interior was sleek; milky white with no sign of dust and desks cascading up in three rows. Where should I sit? I looked around the ssroom and found Bable Von Agnus sitting at the furthest back.


    With his eyes closed and his hand in his pocket, he seemed imposing as the heir of the Agnus dukedom should.


    Next to him was his childhood friend, Luna Primrose, chattering non-stop.


    The two of them obviously didn''t pay any attention to me. Well, it''s not like I was seeking attention in the first ce. I walked up and sat done on the edge seat of the middle row.


    I looked straight ahead in a daze.


    There was no chalkboard, instead a magic-powered projector screen for holograms to be shown. Looking at it, I couldn''t help but sigh as I remembered all the sses through which I slept of boredom.


    "...hmm"


    Freljord''s semester began on the third month of the year in the month of Tiger.


    The warm weather of summer naturally made me sleepy. currently, it was 8:30 AM and the ss began at 9:00. Many seats were still empty as the students may have lost their way on the first day.


    I was here early because I already know the route from the auditorium to the ssroom.


    As I looked through the ss, I couldn''t find Julia anywhere.


    Well, it was natural considering how ''good'' she was with directions. But it''s not like I was going to help, it was none of my business. ...Anyways, let''s sleep a little.


    I wanted to rx my head for a minute. Closing my eyes, I dropped my head on the desk covering it with my hand.


    I don''t think much time has passed but...


    -Now!


    A thunderous shout woke me up.


    When I opened my eyes, the instructor was behind the podium.


    ''f*ck!''


    I overslept on the first day of the academy that too in the first ss itself.


    ---***---

 Chapter 11 The Freljord Academy (3)

    ?"Ahem!"


    It was professor with dark, neatlybed hair. He wore a old fashioned sses, whichbined with his eerie feeling coat gave off a ominous premotion.


    "Today''s the first day, so there won''t be any special training, but I hope you guys all did your morning training. Training is never wrong, especially in the morning when the mana density is high."


    It seemed like he haven''t noticed me sleeping in the ssroom...Thank god!


    I didn''t want to be noted on the first day, at least not by the professor in front of me.


    "Hey...It''s...him"


    I heard a weak voice among the students.


    "Why does it have to be him."


    "It would have been good as long as it is anyone but him"


    "Looks like we have no hopes to pass the first year"


    All the students who were jumping around the ssroom in a happy mood, excited at their first day at the Freljord Academy became depressed seeing the instructor and their mood took a 180 degree turn.


    It was a natural reaction.


    Afterall, the one who takes the first ss for a particr ssroom will be the home room instructor to them for the rest of the year.


    And by how the things works, the one who was appointed as a home room teacher for our [Kshatriyas] ss was none other than the infamous Joshua Sanders A.K.A Mr.Kill Joy.


    ''He is not as much bad as the rumors say....''


    Rumors are often exaggerated as people tend to add spices for the truth, but...It wasplete opposite in his case.


    ''...He is worse''


    The instructor that was most famous for making the student''s life harder in the Freljord Academy.


    Just from the rumors they have heard, the students realized that their first year was not going to be a easy path to stride on.


    But even the rumors didn''t do him justice on how terrible he is.


    ''What would their reaction be if I told them that he would make us all wake up 4:00 in the morning for mana training and make us climb the nearby mountain everyday before the ss starts....''


    They would all copse with foam in their mouths.


    Anyway, they are going to experience it themselves, so there is no need for me to poke my nose in.


    "Now, let''s start with self-introductions. I''m Joshua Sanders, the instructor in charge of you all for the year and I will be the home room teacher for this ss."


    Despite everything I said, It was name that I couldn''t forget.


    Although he was infamous for giving hard time for students, In reality, he was the best teacher one could ask for.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    And....He was the only one who supported me when the Academy decided to throw me out.


    [The role of Academy is to educate the children, not to run a business out of their fees....]


    His words as he faced the Headmaster of Freljord academy taking my side, I couldn''t forget those movements even if I wanted to.


    "I will be handling the subject of Introduction to Magic theory and it''s application in real life. I hope you all will give it your best in learning the knowledge."


    There was no excitement in the face of children as they were all sulking at the fact. Nevertheless, the instructor continued his words.


    "I think that''s enough for my introduction."


    There was no reaction on his face as Instructor Joshua Started to walk back and forth between the stage built for the lecturers.


    As I looked around, it seemed as if I was the only one genuinely listening to his words, which was obvious from my perspective who was previously one of those ignorant students.


    "The first day will feel special. You might not have slept due to excitement and worry, or maybe you''re feeling great about being able to improve yourselves. Some of you may have also came here to enjoy your youth."


    He seemed to have noticed me earlier.


    My face flushed in embarrassment as some of the students looked towards me following his words.


    Ah! Getting stares like this when mind is matured more than my age is definitely ufortable.


    Despite the students reaction, the instructor froze his expression sternly.


    "But Freljord isn''t the same as it was before. I promise you, there will be no time for rtionships or any enjoyments. In Freljord, you will experience several realbat situations. Look forward to experiencing how fearful the real world is."


    His roguish smile sent a chill down my back no matter how many times I have seen it before.


    "Next, Freljord Academy is objective. The only indicator of your sess and improvement will be your grade. The Towers will only look at your grade. Thus, we will grade you urately and strictly. If you underperform, you will be held back. Statistically, less than half of Freljord''s cadets graduate without repeating a semester. Even then, you can only be held back up to two years. Any more than that, you will be expelled. If you can''t graduate within two years, you will be expelled. Of course that is not the end, you will either end up be an adventure or a mercenary. Take my word, it definitely isn''t something that you wish to end up as."


    His words couldn''t be more urate.


    I was the living...no, living after death example of that.


    Ending up as a mercenary or an Adventurer without any talent would be nothing less than hell, at least that is what it will be like in the future after demon invasion.


    "At Freljord, you will need to confirm the things you''ve learned until now and hone your skills to be used in battle. There will be no kind training here. Remember that."


    With that, Instructor Joshua announced.


    "Now get ready and look ahead at the projector. What''s scheduled for today won''t take long. Coming to the first topic ''The History of Magic Theory.''"


    He wasn''t even leaving the first day as he immediately started his teaching without even giving a break for the students, which further dampened the mood.


    ---***---

 Chapter 12 Classes Starts(1)

    ?I sat nervously waiting for my first ss at Freljord Academy to begin.


    "Okay students, I want yourplete attention on me."


    Instructor Joshua as always was getting straight to the topic without wasting any time, which of course displeased many students who were looking forward to their first ss.


    As someone who had watched this same scene  in my past life, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of deja vu.


    ''They are going to regret itter...''


    I had always been interested in the world of magic, which was full of miracles and mysteries.


    But during my past life, I didn''t give much attention to any studies because of my hormones which were making me concentrate on some useless things, such as...


    ....let''s not get into that topic.


    Anyway, I am excited to have the opportunity to once again study it at a prestigious Freljord Academy.


    That too being thought by Instructor Joshua Sanders, a renowned mage and schr in the field of magic theory.


    It was nothing less than an honor.


    "Today, we shall discus about ''The History of Magic Theory''."


    As the ss began, Instructor Joshua introduced the topic of discussion for the day - The History of Magic Theory.


    "As you all may already be aware, the Magic theory was founded by the grand Magus, Lith Verhen, One of the founding pirs of the Mauryan empire in the year 114 of the Chronos Calendar"


    He began by giving introduction about the magic theory that was invented by the grand mage, Lith Verhen.


    Lith Verhen was a legendary mage who lived centuries ago, and was known for his groundbreaking research and discoveries in the field of magic.


    He was also popr as one of the four founding Pirs of the great Mauryan empire along with the founding emperor and the other two important figures.


    Although there is no concrete evidence, it is said that he was the magic instructor of the founding emperor and he was the one who taught him magic.


    "The Foundation of magic theory in itself is simple but understanding the meaning and logic beyond it is what truly challenging for an individual."


    "Before the invention of Magic theory, people believed that the magic was a phenomenon that happens due to the grace of gods and ignored any science behind it, and it was Sage Lith Verhen, who first questioned on such practices"


    Instructor Joshua went on to exining about how the magic theory came to existence and it''s tale.


    "Although many of them condemned the Sage at that time in the name of gods and sphemy, as his theory proved many things that the ''mere'' name of god couldn''t exin, they were all forced to shut their mouths."


    It was an interesting topic that attracted my attention.


    To be able to pursue your research despite the oblivious discouragement and the will power to go against the norm....respect began to form in my mind for the grand Magus.


    "Although he was sessful inventing the Magic theory, Sage Lith Verhen was never recognized for his achievement when he was alive, because no one at that time could understand his theory. It was the greatest irony in the field of magic. It was not until 84 yearster in the year 198 of Chronos Calendar that his magic theory was first recognized as a valid theory. In recognition and respect of Sage Lith Verhen, the Magic Tower Association of Great Mauryan empire decided to celebrate 19th in the month of rooster, which was the birth date of Sage Lith Verhen as the Mauryan''s Magic Day and honored him with the title of Grand Magus."


    The history is often fascinating!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    What use are titles and honors when he is not even alive?


    Being condemned when you are alive and honored when you are dead? The grand magus was much more sympathizing now that I listened to his story....


    Going forward, Instructor Joshua further described the life of Grand magus, his achievements, experiments and the results he obtained.


    He described how Sage Lith Verhen had discovered that all magical spells and incantations were ultimately derived from a set of core principles andws that governed the flow of magical energy.


    I was fascinated by the lecture, it was much more interesting now that I was listening to it with full concentration unlike in my past life.


    Even though I knew about the Magic theory, I only studied to do well in exams during my past life, which obliviously meant that I didn''t study any of it properly.


    So, the current lecture was feeling like I was learning new things!


    I looked around to see if everyone is as interested as myself in the ss.


    Although I could see some of the students in the ss who were listening attentively, I also couldn''t help but notice that there were several students who seemed to be dozing off.


    Well, I was like them in my previous life too.....To be honest, I didn''t even remember much about my academic days of my past life, except some important events, that was how ignorant I was.


    Leaving those things aside, I noticed that someone was getting frustrated by the environment in ss....which was none other than the Instructor himself.


    Instructor Joshua was known to be a strict and demanding instructor, and just by seeing I could tell that he was growing increasingly frustrated with theck of engagement from the students.


    Well, I didn''t want to get caught by him dozing off so I tried my best to focus on the lecture.


    I also didn''t forget to take notes and note the important points.


    I tried to absorb as much information as possible.


    Before I knew it an hour passed by the magic bell rang indicating the end of ss, which also woke up some of the students.


    "Magic theory is aplex and demanding subject. I expect nothing but the utmost sincerity and dedication from you guys"


    He said starring at some students who were sleeping during the ss.


    I could sense the weight of the his expectations and words, which I don''t think anyone in the ss understood.


    "Okay Students, that''s all for today, make sure to read the same when you get to dorms."


    As the ss ended, Instructor Joshua exited the ss and murmuring of the students began.


    As there was a break for 15 minutes, I made my way out of the lecture hall and into the bustling halls of Freljord Academy.


    I wanted to grab a quick refreshment during this break and made my way to the cafeteria.


    On my way all I was thinking was about the previous lecture and the magic theory. I couldn''t wait to delve deeper into the world of magic, and to explore the many applications of this fascinating field of study.


    ---***----

 Chapter 13 Classes Start(2)

    ?In the break, I went to the cafeteria to have a quick refreshment.


    Many children were already there as everyone from all the four sses would be allowed to eat at the Cafeteria.


    I couldn''t see anyone outside of the 1st year freshmen since the seniors would have different times for breaks and sses. The curriculum was designed so that the Juniors and seniors would not fight each other.


    Anyway, that was none of my concern as I was only here to buy a drink.


    I was from the Pendragon Barony and we are considerably rich despite no having much reputation, so I did have some money to buy myself whatever I want.


    As I put my hand in my pocket to take out the money, 5 coins appeared in my hand.


    ''What the...!''


    It was coins with the engraving of two headed dragon on one side and the roaring lion on the other side.


    ''Gold coins...!''


    I was surprised to find that the pocket money was much more than I imagined.


    There were 5 types of coins in the Mauryan empire, each was engraved with a double headed dragon on one side and different engravings based on their values on the other side.


    For example,


    An Iron coin with the engraving of two swords and a shield - It valued 1 gild.


    A bronze coin with the engraving of a mystic eye, valued 10 gilds.


    A silver coin with the engraving of aughing man with big belly, who was presumed to be the God of Prosperity was valued 100 gilds.


    A gold coin, like the ones in my hand with the roaring lions engraving, which was the symbol of Mauryan empire was valued 1000 gilds.


    Andstly, the tinum coin, with the engraving of the Founding emperor''s face valued 10000 gilds. There were only few tinum coins in the empire and most are kept as treasures instead being used for business purposes.


    To summaries it, I had about 5000 gilds in my pocket.


    5000 Gilds!


    ''I would have to work at least three months as a mercenary to get this much money...''


    I didn''t realize it in my previous life, but it seems like I was a rich good-for-nothing before the copse of Pendragon family.


    "A cold Almond milk and a chocte cake please"


    Wiping off the embarrassment in my heart, I ordered the things that looked fancy to my eyes.


    It has been years since I savored something delicious as I couldn''t afford it being a mercenary, but now that I am back to my rick self, I ought to try out some good stuff.


    "That will be 110 gilds"


    The staff was respectful but I didn''t converse with them much as it was none of my business, I just paid for the food and received my food.


    The Cafeteria was an enormous ce with the capacity to simultaneously seat more than a thousand students, so it didn''t take me much effort to find an empty stop and ho[p my food.


    As I slid the spoon through soft cake and pushed it into my mouth, happiness flowed down my body.


    "yu.....mmy!!"


    I took a sip of milk and savored the taste.


    The rich dark vor of the chocte pastry that goes very well with the badam vored milk was too good to not savor.


    ''As I thought, living off your rich family is the best feeling ever.''


    "Umm....Excuse me?"


    As I was savoring on my food, I heard a voice besides, calling me out.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hmm...!...Cough! cough!"


    As I turned around to see who it is, I almost chocked myself.


    "Hey!...Are you alright?"


    I immediately took the bottle of milk and jolted it down in a single sip.


    "Phew...."


    I almost died for the second time while chocking myself!


    "Umm...are you okay now?"


    That''s right! My reason for chocking, it was none other than this bastard''s fault!


    Zephyr!


    The absolute monster of a genius, who became a sword master at the age of 20 and transcended to the realm of One with the Sword at the age of 27.


    He was man who killed one of the seven Demon Kings during the demon army invasion, the man nicknamed as the Sword Emperor in my previous life.


    He was a peasant boy who managed to get into the Kshatriya ss just with his mere talent!


    And he achieved all this while being a peasant, having no one to back him up, just imagining his face was angering me!


    That''s right!


    I was furious to see this bastards face, that was because.....


    "Can I have a piece of that cake....please?"


    That''s right! He was incredibly shameless!


    Before I could say anything in rey to him, he grabbed the cake in my te and swallowed it a whole.


    "Thaks fos the foos"


    He said while the cake still in his mouth and left without letting me say anything!


    My rage went up and I was about to burst out....but I calmed down somehow.


    This bastard....! Although he was an incredible genius, he had a shit personality. By shitty personality, I didn''t mean the way he treated everyone, it was the in which he treated himself.


    This bastard ignored everyone around himself and only though of himself, he would do anything if it benefitted him and wouldn''t do anything if it didn''t have any benefit for me.


    And If he were to find a pushover rich boy, he would kiss their ass and spend all their money and leave them with nothing. And I was such a pushover whom he milked in my past life.


    My blood boils every time I think about it.


    He was my best friend during my academic days.


    I treated him well despite him being a peasant, I spent money on this bastards clothes, I bought him good food, I even paid for his entertainment and even after I did all that, he didn''t even look at me when I was getting kicked out of the academy.


    He was worthless dog...No, even dogs would have loyalty, he was a bastard without any loyalty!


    ''Just wait you fucker!''


    He may the Sword emperor in my previous life, but he was still a lowly brat in this life.


    ''I''ll make sure you experience hell.''


    ---***---

 Chapter 14 Weapon Selection(1)

    ?Although I was annoyed by seeing the face of that bastard, I managed to calm myself.


    The current Zephyr was someone who was still a rookie, even if he was talented, I could defeat him if I use the knowledge of past life and train hard, I could definitely defeat him or so I told myself.


    Anyway, there was only ten minutes before the next ss.


    I didn''t want to be noticed by any instructors for goingte to the sses so, I made my way to towards the Kshatriya ss.


    The next ss is the " Basics of Combat."


    This ss was handled by Professor Keating.


    Professor Keating was a very amiable man with humble personality.


    Maybe due to his background as amon man, I had never seen him get angry in my precious life.


    He was very friendly towards the students and sometimes would sat along with the students to eat.


    Although he was despised by the noble children, he was still the favorite teacher for all the students frommon background.


    "Huh? You! The airhead I met at the freshmen ceremony, you are in our ss? "


    As I entered the ss, Julia jumped from her seat approching me with her ''oh so great'' personality.


    She was absent for Professor Kill Jo... I mean Professor Joshua''s ss, maybe because she couldn''t find the ss at the right time.


    And it seemed like she had just found the ss while wondering around the whole campus.


    I ignored her as I knew it would only increase my anger if I talked with her.


    I went straight to where I sat in the morning, thankfully no one sat in the ce.


    "Hey! Are you ignoring me right now? "


    The fire brat was still talking me to standing besides even though I was ignoring her, which obviously annoyed me.


    Thankfully, Professor Keating entered the ssroom, putting an end to the her non stop chatter and the ss also quieted down.


    He walked towards the podium and looked at ss with a warm smile.


    "The future of the Empire", he said.


    " Wee to the Freljord Academy. "


    There was a stark contrast between him and Instructor Joshua who engaged the first ss.


    If Instructor Keating was like a Sun then Professor Joshua Sanders was like a New moon.


    There was a difference of day and night.


    Anyway, the mood of the ss which was dampened due to Instructor Joshua''s first ss immediately brightened.


    "I am Keating, a professor at Freljord academy as you may have already known, and I will be handling the " The basics ofbat" for your ss."


    He was a tall man with lean and well built body, his dirty blond hairbined with a six pack figure was enough to infatuate the young maidens who were at the peak of their youth.


    In addition to all that, he was also smiling for the whole time while saying that.


    "As this is the first ss, we will not be learning anything rted to the sybus, instead we will concentrate on a important tradition. "


    with that, Professor Keating announced.


    "Now get ready. What''s scheduled for today is the long tradition of the Freljord freshmen tradition, the ''main weapon selection.''"


    ***<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Any weapon you can think of should be here."


    We were all taken to the training area to choose a weapon.


    It was a huge hall with a space that was as big as a football stadium with open top.


    I didn''t why they built it so big but it was pretty useful when we trained, we get to use as much space as we wanted and it would be less disturbing.


    Anyway, as Professor Keating disyed the racks containing weapons, we could see all kind of weapons in there.


    A Main Weapon.


    As simple as the word may seem, it was quite important in the world of warriors.


    Like the great magus Lith Verhen once told " You choose a weapon and it tells me who you are", A weapon by default describe about the nature of a person.


    As such there were many kinds of weapons that we could think of.


    The famous ones being, Swords, Spears, Shields, Ax, Bow and arrows, dagger, staff, etc.


    But the range of weapons was not confined by what is known to the people.


    There are even more weapons that were not very known among the people, like a Mace, Halberd, Chakram, il, Crossbow, Warhammer, Katana, ymore, Rapier, Scimitar, wand, Sling, Whip, ive and many more.


    For some, A weapon may be just a tool to fight and defend themself while for some other, it may be the symbol that would represent their culture and glory.


    It is very hard to define the meaning of a weapon as every person has their own image of a weapon.


    Speaking about the image of an Individual, My image of a weapon was very vague.


    Evetime I wielded a weapon, there was huge shadow of fear that haunted my existence.


    Will I lose my other arm too?


    Will I be able to survive this fight?


    What should I do if I can''t defeat the person in front of me?


    They were the types of thoughts that haunted me in my past life.


    May be because I was too afraid of losing any more things in past life, just seeing the weapons covered in blood gave me chills.


    To me, a weapon was nothing but the harbinger of disaster.


    ''Don''t be a pussy, Eren.''


    But despite all that, I wanted to try wielding a weapon once again.


    ''I am a Pendragon!''


    To redefine the meaning of weapon for myself, To erase the fear for weapons that existed in my heart and to stand against all the adversities that I would face in the future....


    I wanted to properly wield a weapon this time.


    ''I will prevail over it.''


    Whatever the challenges, I was ready to face them.


    As I resolved myself, my eyes fell on the weapon that was waiting for me.


    ---***---

 Chapter 15 Weapon Selection(2)

    ?"Any weapon you think of should be here."


    Professor Keating said as he disyed the weapon filled racks in the training grounds.


    Just by looking at them there were more than 50 types of weapons that were put into disy.


    Freljord provided a wide range of education as such the students were free to choose whatever weapon they desired.


    A main weapon was exactly what it sounded like. It will be a life longpanion that will be sticking with us.


    The strong people perused better weapons and called them as "Treasured Weapons", while the weapons above the level of treasured weapons werebeled as "Artifacts".


    The reason for my rebirth is also most likely is due the artifact that I swallowed before my death. I don''t know what type of artifact so I couldn''t quite surely say that it was good thing, I still didn''t know if there were any side effects due to consuming the artifact.


    Anyway, as the academy couldn''t provide artifacts for everyone, they allowed the selection of normal weapons only.


    "Stand in front of the weapon you want. We''ll supply you with the training weapons. But don''t look down on them just because they''re training weapon. Their market price is around 20,000 Gilds."


    There were all sorts of weapons, more so than I could have ever imagined.


    Sword, spear, saber, dagger, rapier, halberd, great sword, Zwei hander, bow, a mana-powered gun, whip, gauntlet, crossbow, etc...


    "The choice of primary weapon is crucial inying foundation to your own fighting style."


    "It''s not a bad idea to test different weapons, Feel free to choose the one that you are mostfortable with."


    With the permission from the instructor all the students started trying out different weapons.


    It was only children frommon background who are trying out different weapons as the Noble children would have ess all type of weapons and were trained in the most suitable weapon from childhood.


    So most of the nobles choose their weapons quickly and stood before them.


    ''This is indeed the best academy in the continent''


    I felt that once again as I touched the weapons that wereying on the training ground.


    ''They provide us with such excellent weapons just for training! I think if sharpened, these weapons can also be used in real battles...''


    Except the dullness of the weapons, which was intentionally made so to reduce injury between the students, all the weapons were of excellent quality which would be hard for even amon mercenary to get their hands on.


    ''She picked a staff as expected.''


    As I looked at the students who have already chosen the weapons, I saw some familiar faces.


    Julia von Rozental, as expected she had picked the staff.


    Babel von Agnus, following his family custom had chosen a spear.


    Zephyr, that bastard had also picked a sword.


    Luna Primrose had chosen bow.


    There were also some familiar faces among those that were contemting to choose a weapon.


    One among them being, Ezio.


    On the outside he appeared as a child frommon background, but his real identity was much more shocking that.


    Currently, even Ezio himself was unaware of his identity as he only finds out about it muchter in the future.


    I didn''t have anything to do with that, but I wanted to build a friendly rtion with him, Afterall he was the infamous Reaper of red moon, in my past life.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''In the future, he will create a medium sized guild all on his own that specialized in assassination and information collection.''


    There was nothing to lose being friendly with the future guild master of ''Shadow Hands''.


    "I think this suits you better."


    I said as I went near him.


    "Huh?"


    He was surprised as someone whom he had never met was approaching him and advising on the selection of weapons but he seemed more surprised the weapons in my hand.


    It was a pair of Chakram.


    A circr weapon with sharp outer edges except for where it was held. It was a weapon which was incredibly difficult to wield.


    But I know Ezio would be able to handle it.


    Honestly, Ezio chose a pair of daggers as a main weapon in my previous life but after six months when he felt the limitation of daggers, he changed his main weapons from daggers to Chakram.


    In a way, I doing a favor to him by saving his time of six months.


    "....Who are you?"


    He asked me carefully as currently he was someone from themon background, he couldn''t harshly say anything without knowing the identity of the other person, it would be problematic for him if the other person turned out to be a high ranking noble.


    "Oh! Sorry, let me introduce myself, I am Eren. Eren Pendragon. I saw that you were having a difficulty while choose a weapon, I just wanted to help out. I think these suits you very much."


    A dangerous weapon like Chakram suited weak and pale looking Ezio? What a load of bull crap!


    Even I wouldn''t believe it, if it was someone said that to me!


    But Ezio was different. He didn''t say anything in opposing to me and just took the weapons from my hand.


    It was great surprise for me about how different Ezio''s original personality waspared to what was known in my past life!


    He was kind, humble and a feeble kid.


    As he took the chakram from my hand he started to test them out.


    -Sweee...


    -Sweee...


    As expected of the Reaper of red moon, he could wield them skillfully, although there were little clumsy movements, it could be improved with constant training.


    "Thank you, I think this indeed suits me."


    After testing it some more, he said with a slightly brighter expression, which was really hard to notice in his expressionless face.


    "No problem, I am happy that I could be helpful."


    Got to keep up the good act in front of him.


    "Are you going to pick that?"


    Ezio asked seeing the weapon which was in my hand.


    ---***---

 Chapter 16 Weapon Selction(3)

    ?There was a one-handed short sword in my hand.


    "Are you going to pick that?"


    "I not sure...."


    I didn''t have any answers for Ezio''s question.


    To be honest, even I didn''t know what would suit me better.


    In my previous life, I chose a sword as my primary weapon, the reason being that I wanted to follow after the sword saint who was an idol for me at that time.


    But now, I am not so sure about it.


    "We''ll see..."


    -Rasp


    I unsheathed the sword from it''s sheath and tried it out.


    -swing


    "It''s quite good."


    A sword is indeed a good main weapon, it''s ease of use and light-weight which can be wielded by a single hand made it very popr.


    Even in our ss, there were more than one third of the students who choose sword type weapons as their main-weapon.


    I was also proficient in using a sword-type weapons as I trained with them in my past life.


    With only one hand, the choice of weapon for me was greatly reduced, so I didn''t have any choice but to sway towards the sword.


    Even then it wasn''t the only weapon I trained in my past life, spear, daggers, hidden weapons, crossbow and many more....I didn''t spare any effort in training with different types of weapons, which was the main reason why I was able to survive in midst of all the chaos going in the world with the demon invasion.


    It would have been right to call me as "Jack of All and Master of None".


    Anyway, As I was having a difficulty to choose a main weapon, a sudden thought came to my mind.


    ''Why Should I choose only one main weapon?''


    Was there are a rule telling that I have to choose only one main-weapon?


    "Instructor, Can I choose multiple main-weapons?"


    I immediately asked the professor Keating to know if there is a rule like that.


    "It is normal to have confusion in early stages, you can have secondary weapons if you are intres...."


    "I want to use multiple main-weapons"


    I didn''t want differentiate the weapons as secondary or main, I wanted to train them all to the extent where I could bring out the full potential of them.


    Professor Keating was taken aback my words as it was the first time any student has requested for multiple main weapons.


    ''Is he trying to show off?''


    That was the first though in his head.


    He had seen many arrogant students who had enrolled at the Freljord academy.


    Controlled by their hormones, they would sometime try to pull stunts like this to attract the attention of others especially their fellow female ssmates.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But seeing Eren''s determined eyes, he thought otherwise.


    ''Is it arrogance or confidence?''


    ''No, he seem different. The way in which he is holding the sword and previously, the smooth movements he disyed while trying it out....is he perhaps a genius?''


    Professor Keating has been observing the whole ss from the start.


    Particrly, Eren caught his attention.


    The way in which Eren unsheathed the word and the smooth movements he disyed while trying it out, it don''t go unnoticed by him.


    ''It is too hard to say that those movements are because of his movements...how do I put it...I can see the diligence and handwork in his sword movements.''


    There was habit that Professor Keating had.


    Every year when the freshmen''s enter the Freljord Academy, he would divide them into three categorized based on his own view of them.


    Among them were those with monstrous talent, the so called the geniuses, who could learn everything without much effort. Like Zephyr for example.


    The second kind were the ones who even if they try very hard to learn something, they end up being mediocre due to their poor talent in that area.


    And then there were the third kind who didn''t even try even if they had the talent.


    But looking at Eren, Professor Keating couldn''t think of him of any of the above.


    He looked like a mediocre student, his talent based on the results of the entrance exam was also not much impressive either.


    But even then looking at his resolved eyes now, Professor Keating felt like he was different.


    He was among those who try to learn everything while desperately trying to survive even if theycked the necessary talent.


    ''He is the fourth type.''


    He created a new category in his division for Eren.


    Although he had many questions and wanted to converse more with Eren, as an instructor, It wasn''t his ce to pry into the personal life of his students.


    "Well, there is no rule that says you can''t have multiple main-weapons. It is just that we normally suggest training in a single path as it is more efficient. You can pick multiple main weapons if you want."


    "Okay, then including this sword here..."


    I went ahead and grabbed a spear. It was weapon that I wanted to try out in my previous life but couldn''t due to my handicap.


    As I stabbed the spear forward, the sound of metal piercing the air could be heard.


    "A Spear"


    cing down the spear, I went forward and grabbed the weapon that no one has yet to pick among the freshmen.


    "And this Gun"


    -Bang!


    I picked at a magic powered gun.


    "I will pick these three."


    ---***---

 Chapter 17 Weapon Selection(4)

    ?"A Gun?"


    All the students stood stupefied at my selection of main-weapon.


    "Is he a retard?"


    "What an attention seeker!"


    Most of them were already looking at me with surprise when I said that I wanted to pick multiple main weapons but now that I chose a Mana powered gun, they were even more stupefied seeing my choice of main-weapons.


    The sword and spear were pretty fine as they are one of the mostmon weapons of choice.


    But my choice of gun is what surprised them the most.


    Gun''s were of course excellent weapons, but that was only for the ordinary people who couldn''t wield mana.


    Rather than traditional bullets, the guns in Freljord Academy used ''magic bullets'', bullets containingpressed mana with the power to kill low-intermediate rank monsters.


    Inparison, the training sword which is said to cost 20000 gilds could only kill low-rank monsters on average. So, the gun was a stronger weapon on its own.


    But the students and strong people of the Mauryan, who could wield magic power didn''t choose guns.


    That was because unlike generic weapons which could be strengthened using mana, ''magic power'' couldn''t be applied to guns, so no matter how strong the user of a gun was, the weapon had a clear limit in potency.


    In choosing a main weapon, the most important aspect was its origin.


    The reason being that the weapons with deep history had a little chance of transcending into ''artifacts''.


    As it is known, the weapons like sword, spear, saber, daggers, bow had a deep history and myth connected to them.


    For example, the sword was a weapon of long and deep history. Naturally, many swords had descended from myths and legends.


    Excalibur - the sword granted to the first saint by Goddess Aria, Muramasa - A sword that is said to be cursed by the monarch of hell, Twilight - the sword of first emperor of Mauryan that was forged with dragon materials, etc.


    And leaving aside the known ones, many swords of legends remained undiscovered in ''Dungeons''.


    Each of them was a priceless treasure. Of course, these treasures could only be used by those who were proficient with swords. Consequently, People chose more ancient weapons.


    Even if they reached a bottleneck in their growth, a high grade weapon could help them break through.


    So In such a scenario, my choice of taking a gun as one my main-weapons was indeed shocking for them.


    But what they didn''t know was that, I, Eren Pendragon, knew the secret location of a Gun artifact, which would change the idea that the whole world had about Guns.


    It was found by amoner in my past life and a native noble got hold of it somehow, the artifact was so strong that the noble who was just a 2-star mana user at that time was able to use it and fight against equal terms with a 5-star knight!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Anyway, that was something that I n to obtain in the future, so I concentrated on the things at hand I turned to Professor Keating for finalizing my choice of weapons.


    "Eren...are you sure want to pick a gun."


    "Yes Professor, I am sure of my choices."


    Professor Keating didn''t look happy with my choice but he nodded with a slight frown.


    "That''s fine. Students can make their own choices at Freljord. Instructors won''t interfere at all. But that also means the responsibility falls on students too."


    Professor Keating moved on, but the whispering among students didn''t stop. Whispers that should have been too quiet for me to hear, for some reason, I could hear them clearly.


    "Gun? Is that guy insane?"


    "Why did he evene to Freljord if he wants to be a mercenary?"


    Before entering the Freljord Academy, the noble students would get a chance to try all sorts of weapons. It was to find the weapon that suited their talent. And as a noble even I was provided that chance, I remember choosing a sword as my main weapon after trying out different kinds weapons in my past life.


    Anyway, talent was needed to use any kind of weapon But talent wasn''t needed to use guns. You just had to put your finger on the trigger and pull.


    It was also one of the main reasons why I chose that.


    "You can easily change the main weapon you chose today. And regardless of what you chose, you will go through the same training and tests. That means the weaknesses of a weapon will be yours to handle."


    Professor Keating announced while looking my way.


    The students were permitted to change their main weapons at period of time but the sses they would have to attend the sses same as other students and the time they spent on previous weapons would be a waste.


    Professor Keating''s words were especially directed at me as he expected me to leave out gun or change it in the near future.


    But I doubted if that will happen.


    "Now, Professor Joshua asked me to handle the matter regarding your dorms as he was busy with something."


    Hearing to him, I was sure that it was more like Professor Kill Joy found it annoying to do it himself and pushed the work on Professor Keating.


    "We''ll assign you your rooms based on the grades of entrance exam and your personal belongings will be sent there."


    Professor Keating spoke as he instructed his assistant to handover the keys.


    And thus, the main weapon selection ended.


    ---***---

 Chapter 18 Life At The Academy(1)

    ?"Yo, Pendragon, are you for real?"


    "I just don''t understand. Are you one of those attention seekers? This is the first time I''ve heard of someone choosing a gun at Freljord."


    On the way to the dorm, a group of guys struck up a conversation. I simply ignored their sarcastic remarks.


    Seeing me unaffected by their provocations, the group left after snickering to themselves.


    As expected of teenage boys, they were more interested in female students than messing with a average guy like me.


    speaking of female students, I remembered that our ss also had some beauties.


    Julia von Rozental - the red haired beauty, Luna Primrose - The white angel, Regena B Alpere - the Royal princess of the Mauryan empire. These three girls, whose beauty surpassed that ofmon sense were all in Kshatriya ss.


    While I observed them with a side-nce, we arrived at the dorm.


    "Here are the dorms for the first years", Professor Keating said.


    Four extravagant skyscrapers stood in front of me.


    ording to Professor Keating, each building had 10 floors, each consisting of 25 rooms.


    The whole of first year would be staying in these 4 building, divided based on the sses.


    The rooms were distributed ording to grades of entrance exam, I had a pretty good score now that I think about it, it wasn''t easy to get into Kshatriya ss after all.


    But even if one''s grades were dead bottom, they would still have their own room as long as they were the students in Freljord Academy.


    The top three male and top three female students would get separate housing built in midst of the four dorm buildings.


    It was sign of luxury and dominance.


    Of course, it is possible for other students to experience that privilege if they challenge and beat them in the duel arena which will take ce once every month in Freljord academy.


    There were also some rule for challenging the top 6.


    First, the one who wanted to challenge them should have below 50 ranking, which also is updated monthly based on the performance of a student in both theory and practical sses.


    Second, the duel must be overseed by an one of the senior instructors of Freljord Academy.


    And finally, no cheating was allowed, if any maniption, which affects the duel were to be observed, then the student responsible for it will be punished with immediate expulsion


    Everything was maintained with order in Freljord Academy.


    "Guys are to the right, girls are to the left. The key to your rooms will be your own finger prints, ''Identity recognition magic'' has been already cast on your dorms, so don''t worry about anyone invading your private space."


    While Professor Keating exined, other first year sses arrived.


    If I remembered correctly, the first year sses were Kshatriya, Brahmana, Vaishya, and Shudra ¨C a total of four sses consisting of 250 students each.


    ''Should I try looking for some future talents?''


    I knew who will achieve what in the future not only achievements I also know about which students will raise into high position, who all will get stronger and many more information, so I was thinking if it would be advantageous for me to be friendly with them.


    ''Well, there will be many opportunities in the future.''


    It was still the first day of the academy, there were still four years to spare.


    For now, I was tired due to everything that happened today, I just wanted to go to my dorm and sleep.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ***


    The room assigned to me was a decent room attached with a bathroom and toilet, it came with a couch, bed, textbooks for the first year delivered directly, the weapons I choose during the ss today, some magic tools and training equipment that I remember to have requested in my past life during the admission.


    I looked at all of it and thought,


    "... I still can''t get used to it."


    Slouching down on thefy couch, I pondered.


    The weight of the magic-powered gun in my hand didn''t feel real.


    What was that artifact that sent me back in time? will it have any side effects? Who was that monster that killed our mercenary group? there were many questions in my mind.


    But I also knew that I couldn''t find answers for any of that questions right now too.


    Anyway, seeing the gun at my hand, a thought came to my mind.


    ''Should I try shooting it to see its power?''


    "Mmm..."


    I thought of something good.


    Jumping up from the couch, I aimed at the wall and closed my left eye. Just when I was about to pull the trigger...


    ¡ªding dong


    The bell rang.


    A voice rang out beyond the door.


    ¡ªRank 248, Eren Pendragon. Your Luggage has arrived.


    Throwing the gun on the couch, I opened the door.


    It was a golem controlled by magic, it just ced thenguage in front of my room seeing me and left.


    It was a fairly big box.


    It was the box that contained my clothing and other required things which was sent from my home, the Pendragon Barony.


    I picked up the box and brought it in.


    [Freljord Academy Entrance Exam Rank 248, Eren Pendragon, Personal belongings.]


    Rank 248!


    I just barely met the qualifications for Kshatriya ss!


    With a smirk, I ced the box on side and jumped on the bed.


    It was time to get some good rest.


    ---***---

 Chapter 19 Life At The Academy(2)

    ?Some students were gathered in one of the big buildings that was provided for the top 6 students.


    They were all sitting in an arrogant delinquent-like manner,ughing loudly at even the smallest things. asionally, they stole stealthy nces at the one who called them over. But the person in question remained silent as though he couldn''t care less.


    "Oh right, Babel, isn''t there someone in your ss who chose multiple weapons? and I heard he even picked gun?"


    One man asked him. He was a generic good-looking guy with an amiable smile. Babel von Agnus opened his eyes narrowly and stared back at him.


    "... Um, I just heard it from somewhere. Did I hear wrong?"


    Babel Von Agnus was the 2nd ranked student in the entrance exam, with zephyr taking the first ce with his monstrous talent.


    He was rather uninterested in other''s matter and he disliked talking about people behind their back the most.


    "I don''t know. I''m not interested in trash."


    But still, he looked down on all other except himself.


    "R-Right. I''m not really interested either, but I was just curious to know who that fool was, haha."


    "Raymond, you sure are curious about the strangest things~"


    A captivating voice cut through.


    Raymond Penin turned his head and saw a long-haired girl smiling charmingly.


    It was Luna Primrose. Feeling his heart beating, the flustered Raymond blurted out.


    "O-Oh, Luna. Y-You know, I was always like that."


    "What was his name? Pen? Eren? Anyways, don''t pay too much attention to him."


    "But he sure was pathetic. Trying to attract attention on the first day of Academy?"


    The foulnguage came from Chris Paramond.


    Bulky muscles, an intimidating expression, and arge physique. Even with just one nce, it was easy to see that he specialized in close rangedbat.


    Raymond Penin asked Chris, "You know him?"


    "I''m in the same ss as Babel, idiot. I''m going to destroy him in monthlybat training. I''ll disable him and chase him out."


    Everyone knew Freljord''s schedule.


    There were theory sses five days a week and normalbat training about 2 days a week.


    However at the end of the month, there will be Ranking duels, which will change the ranking based on who wins.


    Theory sses referred to the study in ss, which included five subjects among which two can selected from students and Three arepulsory.


    Introduction to Magic Theory and it''s applications - by Instructor Joshua Sanders.


    Basics of Combat - by Instructor Keating.


    The History of Mauryan Empire - by Professor Welton.


    The other two can be chosen based on student''s interests, there were six subjects to chose from -


    Deep learning of Mana, Poison arts and it''s usage, Alchemy and it''s applications, Closebat lessons, Dark Arts and Curses, and Divine arts.


    They were the six subjects that the students could chose from in the first year.


    The subjects were chosen based on the individual''s interest and talent in that field and once chosen they can not change the subject for the year and had to sessfully pass in that subject to be promoted to second year.


    The two daysbat training referred to battles, monster hunts, rescue missions, and more.


    Leaving those things aside, Chris seemed to have some deep hatred for Eren.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I''ll destroy that son of a..."


    "Don''t waste your time."


    With a single sentence, Babel Von Agnus cut down the talk.


    Chris Paramond, who was growling just a moment ago, fell silent.


    "Even if you win against someone so low rank, you''ll be the one losing points."


    Chris''s current rank was 19, which was very highpared to Eren who just barely qualified to be in the Kshatriya ss, so even if Chris challenges Eren for a duel in monthly battles, he would be the one who would lose points and drop from rankings.


    "It''s better to challenge higher ranked cadets who you can win against for sure. For example..."


    "Julia Rozental, try fighting her. I''m sure you''ll win."


    Luna Primrose cut in. Babel narrowed his eyes and red at her, but Luna continued unfazed.


    "Fist against a mage. It''s easy."


    "... Huh? Ah, yeah, I can win. But..."


    Challenging Julia, who was currently ranked 4th overall and 2nd in female ranking was difficult.


    However, he swallowed his words, wanting to look good in front of Luna.


    "But?"


    "... It would be too pitiful, fighting against a mage that too a girl is not my style. You know my opponents often end up half-dead."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "... Huh?"


    "Stop."


    Babel von Agnus stopped their conversation.


    Though Luna was displeased, she feigned indifference. She quietly suppressed the unpleasant feeling rising from the corner of her heart.


    ''Babel was in love with Julia. I''m not so stupid as to be jealous. I just....''


    It was during their childhood, Babel was in love with Julia, as both were the Heirs of Duke family, they interacted with each other frequently and Babel had developed feelings for her.


    He even proposed to her before entering Freljord, it is just that....


    ''That b*tch! she rejected him....well, it''s good for me.''


    Luna consoled herself.


    "I''m leaving now. It''s almost ten."


    At Freljord, male and female students were only allowed to interact until 22:00. After giving a bright smile to mask her hurt feelings, Luna Primrose stood up.


    "Oh, good night."


    "Good night, Luna!"


    "See youter!"


    All the male cadets other than Babel saw her off to the door.


    ---***---

 Chapter 20 Life At The Academy (3)

    ?"Urrmmm!"


    Stretching my arms to the fullest, I woke up after a good night of sleep.


    "That was a damn good sleep."


    How long has it been since I had such a good sleep? Being a mercenary, I was constantly exposed to danger which made it impossible to sleep peacefully.


    Now that I am back to the life of a teenage student, I realized just how much blessed I am to sleep in thisfortable bed.


    Enjoy this feeling, my eyes btedly fell on the clock that was hanging right in front of the bed.


    8:47!!


    "Fuck!"


    I was so stressed and the bed was sofortable that I slept like a baby.


    "The ss starts at 9:00!"


    There was only 13 minutes left till Mr. Kill Joy enters the ssroom, I would be dead I am not present before then!


    "Damn it!"


    I hurriedly ran to the toilet, finished my nature calls, it was sote that I skipped the bath and just brushed my teeth.


    Donning on the uniform that was provided yesterday with the belongings, I ran out towards the ssroom.


    "I hope Professor Joshua gets dyed...."


    Running at my top speed, I arrived at the ss room just in time.


    "Huff! hufff! Thank...god!"


    Before I could even sit on my seat Professor Joshua arrived at the ssroom sharp at nine.


    ''Damn! He is sharp as ever.''


    I thought trying to breath as silently as possible as my huffing due to exhaustion was yet to stop.


    Professor Joshua was neverte to sses, not even once in my previous life. He was one of those people who valued time more than money.


    He walked towards the podium in a elegant manner and addressed the students.


    "Good morning, I believe you all had a good sleep."


    The atmosphere of the ss changed with just his words and all the buzzing ss became silent.


    "As I have already introduced myself in the previous ss, let me continue the ss from where we left off."


    "Professor Joshua, I have a doubt, the magic theory that you taught yesterday, it is quite different from what we use today, why is there a difference..?"


    A student among us stood up asked a question to the instructor.


    I felt nostalgic seeing this as I knew what would happen next.


    "Please refrain from asking questions unless I permit you to do so."


    A chilling voice entered my ears as Professor Joshua''s thunderous voice resounded in the ssroom.


    "I''ll overlook this since it is your first time, if any of you dares to interrupt the lessons and challenge my authority, I''ll make sure to not let you pass the year, bear this in my mind."


    Beads of sweat dripped down from the forehead of the student who just asked the question and all other students were shocked by his im.


    ''Not let us pass?''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    That meant that they had to repeat a year.


    If a noble child was to repeat a year in freljord, then that meant that they were not qualified enough and their prestige and chances of seeding their family would greatly decease.


    It was something they couldn''t afford.


    "Now that the question had been asked, I will answer it regardless... The current magic theory that you guys are learning is the upgraded version of the one that Grand Magus Lith Verhen invented."


    His voice calmed down as he answered the student''s question as if nothing happened just now.


    "Many people developed the magic theory throughout there life and many research''s has been conducted based on it, the most changes were made by the Sage of Wisdom, Lucus Traumen, the master of the Tower of Wisdom as you are all aware of."


    He looked at the student who asked the question and said.


    "Simon Walker from Kshatriya ss, I hope that answered your question, now we will move onto today''s lesson..."


    An Hour passed after that as Instructor Joshua went on exin the magic theory in detail.


    ***


    Nothing major happened after Professor Joshua''s ss, the second ss was ''Basicbat'' by professor Keating, there was nothing much to learn as it was just a theory ss with only introductions.


    We are not allowed to go out and into the wild till next week, which was done so the necessary preparations could be made for student''s safety, so thebat lessons couldn''t be started.


    Professor Keating just gave a briefing on how the lessons will be from next week.


    The next ss was taken by Professor Welton, who was in charge of teaching ''The History of Mauryan Empire.''


    It was a boring ss, especially for me who was aware of all the history rted things of the Mauryan Empire.


    Anyway, there was only three sses scheduled for today as the students were given the time of one week to chose the remaining two sses from the five choices.


    As there was nothing to do for the rest of the day, I decided to visit the training ground.


    ''I want to check how strong I am.''


    Being able to enter the Freljord academy, the bench mark was that the individual has to be a 1-star knight or a 1-star mage.


    If I remember correctly, I was at the verge of breaking into 2-star rank when I entered the Freljord Academy in my past life.


    Most of it was due to the help of my family which was rich enough to supply me with cultivation resources and elixirs.


    I was truely blessed to have born in such a rich and kind family.


    ''If only the fire dragon didn''t go on a rampage.....''


    Then my family would be alive and I would have led afortable life with my loving family.


    ''I''ll make sure that happens in this life.''


    That was the first goal I had in this life, to stop the rampage of fire dragon from happening and protect my family.


    I was ready to do anything to ensure that.


    ''Let''s see how far I can push this body.''


    In my past life, I reached the level of 4-star knight through sheer effort without any talent, I wanted to see how far I can push my body with the memories of my past life.


    And currently, there was no good way to do that than to visit the training ground where every type of equipment needed for training would be ced.


    ---***---

 Chapter 21 Life At The Academy(4)

    ?Five minutes away from our dorm was a training facility called the ''Vigor.''


    It was one among the four indoor training facilities of the Freljord Academy, which are Vigor, Robust, Spirit and Radiant respectively.


    Each were divided based on the students year of study.


    First years used ''Vigor'', second years used ''Robust'', the third years used and ''Spirit'' and ''Radiant'' for the fourth year.


    And each of these 1000 square meter facilities was filled with magical devices and equipment for exercise and training. The amount of money needed to construct such an environment would be well over a hundreds of thousands of gilds, but there was barely anyone using the facility.


    But just because the training facility was empty, it didn''t mean the future of the Mauryan empire was bleak.


    While students were would-be the future pirs that support the Mauryan empire, and woulde to receive the admiration and envy of billions of people, they were still teenagers.


    Simply put, there weren''t many high schoolers willing to go out of their way to train on the first day.


    "I knew you''d be here.", an arrogant voice was heard in the almost empty room.


    Exceptions always existed. Even the Freljord Academy had a pervert who enjoyed training from the first day.


    Evan, who was drenched in sweat and wrestling with an exercise equipment, widened his eyes at the sudden voice.


    "Julia Rozental? You''re also here to train?"


    "Yeah, but I won''t be as barbaric as you."


    With a wry and arrogant smile, Julia pointed at the room that was filled with magic circles painted all over it''s walls.


    Seeing the terrifying cylindrical room, Evan frowned.


    "That''s a tough one. I can neverst long in there."


    It was called, the Gravitation maniption room. A special equipment built using the gravitational magic circles, which provide the students with an environment to train under pressure.


    Evan wiped his sweat with a towel he brought.


    "It''s not like you can''t, you just don''t need to. I''m a mage, so I need to train under pressure to withstand the mana reflux. Plus, it''s not that hard. I''ve been doing it since I was 8."


    "8 years old?"


    "Yep. I have one in my house."


    "... Aha."


    As expected of a third generation duke family''s heir. Just like Babel Von Agnus, Julia was a third generation heir of a duke family of Mauryan empire.


    Setting up a gravitation room cost several tens of thousand of gilds at least, which only the dukes or royals could afford.


    She was very proud of the fact too, which made her a bit arrogant.


    She believed she could surpass her rivals through hard-work and self-cultivation.


    But in front of the monster standing in front of her, her belief always seemed to waver.


    "...Oh, right. There''s someone who picked a gun in our ss."


    Evan mentioned, to which Julia tilted her head curiously.


    "...Gun? Oh, that Pendragon guy?"


    "Uh, yeah, him... You know him?"


    "Well....kind of."


    Julia and Eren met at the entrance ceremony, although they were not close enough to call themselves as friends, they could be called acquaintances, right?


    "Guns can only shoot up to a kilometer at best. I still don''t understand why that Pendragon guy picked a gun."


    She was casually calling him by his family name, maybe because she forgot his first name but Evan wasn''t so foolish as to point out her mistake.


    "I think he gave up. Maybe there was trouble at his family or something. Since the tuition fees are so high he couldn''t afford it perhaps?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Gave up? Don''t say something like that so easily."


    "...Who are you to tell me what and what not to do?"


    For a moment, slight anger emerged from Julia''s eyes.


    Evan''s teaching tone didn''t sit well with her, who saw him as her rival.


    "...Kuhum. Sorry."


    "Anyways, if you don''t want to lose, keep working hard. I''m going."


    "Yeah, see youter."


    "Please, I''m right next doors..."


    Julia gave a arrogant smirk and went into the gravitation room.


    The gravitation room multiplied the gravity by a certain factor, thus increasing the pressure on one''s bloodstream. Training in this cylindrical room required one to operate magic power under heavy gravity, and it was easily one of the most painful training methods.


    For Evan, just looking at the room made him shudder. Seeing Julia walk into it nonchntly, he could only shake his head.


    ***


    "This ce is as empty as ever."


    As I I entered the training facility, it was almost empty devoid of any presence.


    It was like this in my previous life too.


    Since no 14 year child has the energy or excitation to train even after going through the hard regiment of the Freljord''s Instructors.


    But there were always exceptions which deviated from the norm.


    ''As expected, he is here.''


    I thought as I saw a kid with bulky and well built muscles doing some extreme weight lifting.


    ''400 Vects??''


    A normal health adult could lift 200 vects at most, but this kid who wasn''t even 15 year old was doing squats with 400 vects like it was nothing!


    ''Damn monster!''


    Although the scale of records is different for those who use Aura and Mana, training with 400 vects at 14 years was still shocking.


    ''As expected of the ''Devourer''.''


    Evan D Shelden, also known as the ''Monstrous Devourer'' in my previous life.


    He was a child from a fallen noble family.


    The sole heir and the only living member of ''D'' n.


    Currently ranked 4th in the entrance exam and 3rd in the Overall ranking, he is someone with overwhelming talent.


    But unlike other geniuses, Evan was very humble and kind. And he was the only one who kept in touch with me even after I was kicked out of the Freljord Academy.


    Maybe because he felt pity for me who lost all my family or because he was in the same situation as me, whatever the reason, he was very kind towards me and was one of the people whom I could call as a friend in my past life.


    As I stood looking at him reminiscing the past, he noticed my presence.


    "Oh! The Gun Guy!"


    ---***---


    Note:-


    1 vect is approximately equal to 1 kg in the novel settings.

 Chapter 22 Mysteries Of The Unknown Artifact(1)

    ?"Oh! The gun guy!" "huh?"


    Gun guy? what the hell was that supposed to mean?


    "Oh sorry! Everyone was saying that there is a attention seeker who chose a gun and were calling you as such that it came out unexpectedly"


    This guy....he was as honest as ever!!


    "Anyway, I am Evan"


    He extended his had towards me with a kind smile.


    Although I was a little annoyed, I knew there was no ill intention in his words and his heart was as pure a child''s.


    "Eren. Eren Pendragon"


    I shook his hand firmly.


    It was a hand filled with numerous scars and bruises, and had became thick and rough as result of his training.


    Looking at him, I felt pity.


    Evan D Shelden, also known as the monstrous devourer in my past life.


    As grand as his name may seem, his life wasn''t all that great.


    The ''D'' n which raised him and his whole family, who were in charge of guarding the borders of Mauryan family, they wherepletely annihted by the ambush of neighboring kingdom when he was 11.


    Losing everything in a young age, Evan grew up alone without anyone to lean on.


    In a way, he had suffered more than me.


    Unlike me who now has the chance to save my family, Evan had already lost everything.


    I don''t know how he manages to keep himself sane and smile despite the terrible things happened to him.


    It was a miracle that he was even able to survive till now.


    No not just surviving, He was currently ranked 4th in the entrance exam, 3rd in male rankings, he was someone who could bepared to the best of best talents of Mauryan Empire.


    Unlike me who had to pay the tuitions fee for the Academy, Evan was studying here in schrship that he earned off his own hard work.


    "So...you are here to train?"


    He asked me looking at my fit body.


    "Of course, but I want to check out something else today"


    I don''t know if it was due to genes or due to the light exercises I did daily, my body was very fit and healthy.


    But I did not visit the training grounds for exercising.


    Of course, I wanted to start training as soon as possible, after all I only had 4 years to stop the rampaging of fire dragon, Ugram. But I wanted to see where I stood currently, whenpared to the monsters here.


    As I resolved my thoughts, my eyes fell on the machine that was ced at the far end of the training facility.


    ''Let''s see''


    It was high end magical device that was created with the state of arts magic technology.


    A special device that was created to urately measure the power level of an individuals, especially the students whose power level is below certain limit.


    As I walked towards the huge machine that took as much space as half of the room, Evan walked behind me.


    "You want to tag along?"


    "Do you mind?"


    "Do as you wish."


    I didn''t have any problem with Evan watching me, first of all I would be obliviously weaker than him and more than that, I don''t intend to hide myself in the academy.


    I will stand out!


    It was a must to attract the attention of the 7 towers.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The power of dragon is something that which a mere mortals couldn''tprehend, and I was damn sure that however much I may train, I will never be strong enough to fight against the dragon.


    Then that left me with one choice - Receive help from others.


    And except royals, the Towers were the only powerhouses of the Mauryan Empire, so I decided that it would be more advantageous for me if I join a tower and seek help from them.


    ''Now that I have decided to do it, I will aim to the strongest tower.''


    The Tower of Wisdom, under the control of Sage of Wisdom, Lucus Traumen, the legendary mage of Mauryan empire.


    It was also him who killed the fire dragon in my past life along with Duke Agnus. So I am sure that my ns would have more chance of sess if I get into the Tower of Wisdom.


    Anyway, that was the ns that I had for future, for now I will concentrate on the things at hand.


    "You want to measure your star level?"


    "Yes, will you give me a hand."


    "Sure."


    Evan didn''t talk unnecessary things, which was also one of the reasons why liked him.


    He helped with the equipment which needed to be equipped around my body.


    A magic crystal of a high ss monster was powering the device, which alone costed more than 100,000 gilds.


    ''Let''s handle with care.''


    Just the thought of damaging such expensing equipment gave me chills.


    Shaking off the terrifying thoughts, I started the measurements.


    The evaluation included the individual enter a enclosed space where numerous disks woulde flying towards them arbitrarily. This test was done to test the reaction speed and agility of the individual.


    It also included weight lifting and punching a certain machine which would disy the strength of individual in numbers.


    I entered the enclosed room.


    There were numerous holes on all the sides of wall with markings of red to indicate each level.


    As I stepped beyond the red line and before I knew it as disk came flying at the back of my head.


    -Swush


    I dodged it. No... to be more precise, my body dodged it.


    But that wasn''t the end as the disks came flying at me from different


    ''It''s a little hard...''


    I was able to sense the iing disks and my brain reacted to it as well, but the problem was my body.


    ''It''s not moving as I want.''


    In my previous life I was a 4-star knight at my prime, my mind was still thinking me as such, so the instruction it gave was hard for my current body to follow.


    Even then, I cleared level 1 with ease, I somehow managed to clear level 2 but after that, the trajectory of the disks were unpredictable and I failed the level.


    "That was good."


    Evan said as I came out.


    "Most students wouldn''t be able to clear level 2."


    Looking at him a curiosity arose in me.


    "What''s your limit level?"


    "let''s see...I think I clear level-6 when I tried yesterday"


    This guy....I didn''t know if he was bragging or demotivating me.


    ---**---

 Chapter 23 Mysteries Of The Unknown Artifact(2)

    ?After the agility and reaction test, it was time for strength test.


    "You just need to hit it with your full strength."


    All needed to do was to hit the te like structure that was embedded into some kind of machine.


    As I wanted to check the limit of my power, I gave it my all.


    I took a step back and firmly stood the ground, since I was more used to using my left hand rather than my right, I decided to go with it.


    Pushing back the left hand with my right hand, I tried to bring out the maximum power.


    I also activated one of the punching arts that I learned in my past life.


    It was called the ''Force of the White Fang'', a martial art technique that was invented while closely observing the White fang beasts.


    I could feel the power gathered at the tip of my hand. I didn''t waste anymore time andunched a perfect hit.


    It was the best I could do at the current point of time.


    -BOOM!


    The result was obvious, the te like thing shook with heavy vibration for some seconds before the numbers were represented above it.


    == 458 Vects ==


    "Whoa...aren''t you pretty strong?"


    Even Evan who was standing beside me was surprised seeing the numbers.


    It an inhuman force that a 14 year old child shouldn''t have.


    I turned towards Evan and asked carefully.


    "How much is your best?"


    Even though it was inhuman, here, in the Freljord Academy, there was no ce for humane things.


    "I haven''t checkedtely, but thest time I did the test, it was about 573 Vects."


    I figured!


    But even then I had plenty of hope to catch up to him.


    Leaving that matter aside, I did thest test - mana evaluation, which approximately calcted the amount of mana one had.


    The result came out showing the numbers of 4.3452, which I remember to be exactly same as my previous life at this point of time.


    At the end, the overall evaluation came out showing < Early stage of 2-star >.


    Although in reality I was only at the peak of 1 star, the evaluation came out to be at the early stage of 2-star, which was thanks to the memories of my past life.


    I turned my head to Evan and he looked back at me. He understood what I wanted to ask without me saying anything.


    "I am at the peak of 3 star..."


    As expected of the Monstrous Devourer, I had to work very hard to catch up to these monsters...


    == Synchronizationplete - 100% ==


    "Huh?"


    I suddenly heard a voice.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Evan who looked at the confusion asked me.


    I too had the same question, what was it? what was the sound that I just heard?


    Was it my imagination?


    It happened right as I was thinking that.


    ==The artifact has sessfully merged with the user, proceeding with further process. ==


    I heard the voice once again and it was saying something about the artifact!


    "What the heck?"


    A weird projection Appeared before me which took me by surprise.


    "Are you alright?"


    Evan asked me in a worried tone.


    I looked at the projection and at Evan, back and forth.


    "...?"


    Judging by his actions, I think he couldn''t hear or see the projection in front of me.


    What is this thing?


    Confusion and unknown fear filled my mind.


    "...I think I need some rest", Saying no more, I ran towards my dorm.


    Whatever it maybe, let''s deal with in my room.


    ***


    Inside the dorm room, I held my breath while looking at a weird screen that was projected in front of me.


    "What in the name of six gods is this sh*t??!"


    I still couldn''t understand what I was seeing. I could see it, but my brain refused to process what was in front of me. It just seemed too absurd.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "...what the f*ck is this?"


    After a long silence, I blurted out with a trembling voice.


    ===[Synchronizing... 100% Complete]===


    Name : Eren Pendragon


    Titles : None


    Realm : 1-star knight(peak)


    ?Stats


    <Variable Stats>


    [Strength - 4.58]


    [Stamina - 4.32]


    [Agility - 4.05]


    [Perception - 5.36]


    [Vitality 4.54]


    [Magic power 4.52]


    <Invariable Stats>


    [Intelligence ¨C 6/10]


    [Perseverance ¨C 7/10]


    [Luck ¨C 4/10]


    [Charm ¨C 5.1/10]


    ?Skills


    ?Techniques


    ?Abilities


    ===[Synchronizing... 100% Complete]===


    I tried punching it but my hands just passed through.


    I tried to scatter it away, but there was no effect.


    I turned around to see if it would disappear, but it just adjusted ording to my position


    "...What is this?"


    This projection like thing, it was simr to the magic projection that was used by the help of magic devices, yet at the same time it was a bit different than them.


    No one beside me seem to able to see this projection.


    This iprehensible phenomenon made me sweat. My hands and feet trembled, and my heart began to pound.


    This strange projection and this voice, why did it appear before me and what is it exactly?


    At that moment...


    Something came to my mind.


    "The Artifact...!"


    The artifact that I swallowed before my death!! I couldn''t think of anything else that would lead to this situation other than that.


    As my attention once again turned towards the projection, it''s content started to change.


    Without giving me a chance to be shocked, words began to appear on the projection.


    [Unique Title <Regressor> obtain]


    [Technique < Force of the White Fang - ? > acquired]


    [Ability <Intermediate Sword Mastery> acquired]


    [Ability <Intermediate Spear Mastery> acquired]


    [Ability <Beginner Marksman Mastery> acquired]


    [Skill <36 Poisons of the Poison Queen - ???> acquired]


    [Skill <Trap Formation - ??> acquired]


    [Unique Title <Apostle of the Forgotten God> obtained]


    [Status reset]


    "What the....."


    ---***---


    ~Mass release~


    Hello guys, Sorry that I wasn''t able to release the chapters for three days, but there will be mass release so don''t worry.


    I would like to take this chance to thank all of you guys who are supporting me and I hope you guys will continue the support.


    Thank you very much.

 Chapter 24 Mysteries Of The Unknown Artifact(3)

    24 Mysteries of the Unknown Artifact(3)


    In this world, there was an awakening phenomenon called ''enlightenment.'' Often called the first qualification to bing a God''s favored.


    Enlightenment was a form of personal insight said to ur when a person surpassed one''s limits.


    There were only selected few in the empire who were enlightened, because numerous experiences and training were required to reach enlightenment.


    Most of the 1st year students of the Freljord academy had yet to experience enlightenment.


    Of course, there were exceptions like Zephyr or Babel von Agnus. They were enlightened at the age of 10 and 12, respectively.


    An enlightened person would gain a special skill which they could use proficiently. The type and the power of the skill depended on the individual and it was still a mystery why or who bestowed the skills.


    The humans just called it as god''s blessing and received it gratefully.


    As it was not amon urrence even I was an unawakened in my previous life.


    "... Is this that?"


    ording to my knowledge, the current phenomenon is close to awakening. But I wasn''t sure if it was really enlightenment, after all I didn''t do anything special.


    Then something else came to my mind.


    "The Artifact...."


    The Mysterious Unknown artifact that I swallowed before my death.


    The voice said something about the artifact so I was guessing that it was due to that.


    The artifacts were still unexplored domain in the current era so thinking more about was nothing but waste of time, so analyzing the situation came first.


    There was a projection in front me which showed a button with the writing of status.


    === <Status> ===


    I hit the button and another projection came up.


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    Name : Eren Pendragon


    Titles : <Regressor> <Apostle of the Forgotten God>


    ?Stats?


    <Variable Stats>


    [Stamina - 4.32]


    [Agility - 4.05]


    [Perception - 5.36]


    [Vitality 4.54]


    [Magic power 4.52]


    <Invariable Stats>


    [Intelligence ¨C 6/10]


    [Perseverance ¨C 7/10]


    [Luck ¨C 4/10]


    [Charm ¨C 5.1/10]


    ?Skills?


    ? 36 Poisons of the Poison Queen - ???


    ? Trap Formation - ??


    ?Techniques?


    ?Force of the White Fang - ?


    ?Abilities?


    ? Intermediate Sword Mastery


    ? Intermediate Spear Mastery


    ? Beginner Marksman Mastery


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    It was bit different from what I saw before.


    Maybe that''s what it referred to as when it said status reset.


    Whatever the case, I was quite shocked by seeing the so called status.


    The first thing that caught my attention were the titles.


    I could somewhat tell what the <Regressor> title meant but what shocked me was the next one.


    <Apostle of the Forgotten God>


    Apostle? Forgotten God? I knew nothing about what that meant or why that was there. I don''t remember ever joining any religion or praying to a god in particr, so I really didn''t have any clue as to what it was.


    Anyway, the projection didn''t seem to be able tomunicate with me as it just showed the status and no matter what I did after that, it remained as is.


    Reading through it, I noticed that my various stats like Strength, stamina, agility, etc. where evaluated in term of numbers.


    The numbers also seemed close to urate seeing that the magic(or mana level) which I just checked was closely simr to the shown value.


    They were even divided into variable and Invariable, I could guess what it meant based on the name, but wasn''t sure if it truly was what I thought it to be.


    Nevertheless, there was bigger shock waiting for me.


    Skills, abilities and techniques...


    I don''t know how or why they are divided into such but what surprised me was the contents in them.


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    <36 poisons of the poison Queen>


    Rating - ???


    A skill that was learned directly from the poison queen.


    Will grant the user with information about the method of production and proficient usage of the 36 poisons among the 72 ultimate poisons created by Poison Queen


    Effect: Will give the knowledge about 37th to 72nd ultimate poisons!


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    "This....."


    The skill in itself was normal, it wasn''t a skill that was helpful inbats but aplete knowledge-rted skill.


    But I was surprised for another reason.


    The 72 ultimate poisons, it was something that was invented by the poison Queen, my master who taught me the way to survive in my previous life.


    "I do remember the concoction methods of the poisons, is the artifact creating skills based on memory?"


    Due to my weak constitution, I couldn''t learn about the remaining 36 poisons in my past life, even when my master, the poison queen was ready to teach me.


    So, I was only aware of the production methods of the bottom 36 poisons.


    And it seem like the mysterious artifact was creating skills based on my memories.


    The Force of White fang proved my spection.


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    <Force of the White Fang>


    Rating - ?


    A technique that was created by an ancient tribe that lives in seclusion.


    It was created while imitating the power and breathing of the white fang Fenrir. The true power of the technique is yet to be disyed as the host don''t have deep understanding of the technique.


    Effect: Slightly increase the power and agility behind the host''s movements!


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    The artifact seemed like it could only reproduce whatever I remember or has in mind.


    For example, I learned the force of white fang when I rescued a man from a local tribe of the Forest of Ashes.


    It was during one of my forced mercenary missions, He taught me that as a way of repaying me.


    Although he had good intentions, I didn''t have enough talent to master the skill like the masters I am currently studying with and the skill ended up as such.


    But still it was of great use to me in my past life.


    Anyway, there was also the Trap formation skill which I used the most in my previous life and some of my most used weapon masteries, overall it felt like I was evaluating myself.


    "That artifact....It seems to be more amazing than I thought...."


    Now, I understand why a monster like that ughter our whole mercenary group, it was to gain this artifact!


    Even while not knowing it''s abilities to full extent, just the fact that it was able to regress me into the past and was able to evaluate me based on my memories made it priceless.


    "I shouldn''t speak of this artifact carelessly in the future...."


    Though I didn''t even knew anything about it, I steeled my resolve to not to tell anyone about the artifact.


    ---***----


    ~mass release~


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    <Trap Formation>


    Rating - ??


    A skill that was earned while sheading sweat and blood.


    Allow the host to effectivelyy traps. The range and types of traps vary greatly based on the host.


    Effect: Whenying traps, the mastery of the weapons and tools used for traps will increase by one level temporarily.


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï

 Chapter 25 The Dark Art And Curses(1)

    ?A week has passed since I discovered about the abilities of the mysterious artifact.


    Nothing much happened since then except me training in the training facility with Evan daily and listening to the boring sses.


    As everyone has chosen the remaining two subjects, sses will start with sybus from this week onwards.


    As for the subjects I chose, they were The Dark arts and Curses along with the Deep learning of mana.


    The reason for that is simple, as I had memories from my past life, I was quite proficient inbat as someone who worked as a mercenary.


    There were five subjects avable for a student to chose from.


    Firstly, The Poison arts and it''s usage. I am quite sure that there is no one in the whole empire that was more proficient at using poison that my master, the poison queen, so I didn''t even bother to look at that subject.


    Secondly, Closebat lessons, I didn''t think I need to learn with the green horn rich kids in the academy since I had suffered enough as a mercenary and I am also training on my own with my schedule.


    As for the divine arts, let''s say I have no interest in that field. Praying for the gods whom I didn''t even know if exists or nor didn''t suit my taste.


    Besides, I chose basicbat lessons and divine arts in my previous life, both of which gave me a huge disappointment.


    So, that left only two subjects.


    The Deep learning of Mana and  the Dark Arts and Curses.


    I was interested to learn curses which are closely simr to poisons and I badly wanted to understand more about mana, so they were perfect for me.


    ''The first ss is Curses.''


    And currently, I was sitting at the back of themon ssroom no.3, which was prepared for the Dark arts and Curses ss.


    Since every child has the right to chose any of the 5 subjects, the two elective sses were taught whilebining the students who chose that particr course from all the four sses, Kshatriya, Brahmana, Vaishya and Shudra.


    I took out the textbook that was provided by the academy and looked up.


    Some of the students were looking at me and turned away as soon as our eyes met.


    ''Ah..! The gun guys rumor is still alive.''


    I have been experiencing the same for thest week.


    Slide!


    Finally, the lecture room door opened and the professor entered. And a thunderous cheer broke loose from the students who recognized the professor.


    "Lloyd Frontera!!"


    "For real?"


    When people thought of the words dark arts and curses, they usually thought of dark and gloomy people touching a corpse and hiding in the shade.


    But now, that was nothing but a story of the past.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Modern magic users who learned curses and dark arts, had risen to be mainstream were intelligent, practical, sophisticated, and trendy. Rather, the old-fashioned and conservative image was closer to the priests.


    And one of the representatives of this new generation of dark art users was Lloyd Frontera.


    Wearing a white suit from head to toe, Lloyd showed off his model-like proportions.


    In addition to his outstanding looks, he was a young mage in histe twenties with star qualities and who belonged to Freljord academy''s core force.


    He was a target of absolute admiration for the students of Freljord Academy.


    Instructor Lloyd smiled and waved from the cheering of the students.


    I could even hear some girls screaming and proposing to him.


    What indecency!


    "Nice to meet you, freshmen. I''m Lloyd Frontera, who''ll be taking the 1st year The Dark arts and Curses subject this year."


    Cheers broke loose once more. Instructor Lloyd raised his hands and skillfully calmed the students, then set the porkpie hat from his head down on the table.


    "Then shall we call the roll? Since it''s also the first time for you all to meet each other, let''s include a simple introduction one by one when the names are called."


    Instructor Lloyd called the roll.


    "Jamie Wilson."


    "Yes! Professor, I''m so honored! I came to this school following you--!"


    Instructor Lloyd reached out and interrupted Jamie, then winked yfully.


    "You''re not introducing yourself to me. You''re introducing yourself to the friends here. Again."


    Smallughter could be heard. Jamie Wilson blushed and said she hoped to get along well for the semester.


    After Jamie started off with a smooth start, everyone introduced themselves with the casual feeling of getting along well.


    There was nothing to be gained for me to stand out in this situation, so I passed it smoothly like everyone else and sat silently.


    Some students appealed to themselves in preparation for the group ss while some gloated about themselves.


    "Looks like there are a lot of unique students. Good."


    Instructor Lloyd put down the roll, rolled up his sleeves and walked over to the ckboard.


    "Then, let''s start the ss."


    ---* * *---


    ~ Mass Release ~

 Chapter 26 The Dark Art And Curses(2)

    ?Tap. Tap tap.


    Instructor Lloyd took the chalk and wrote the words ''Studies on Dark Arts and Curses'' on the board beside the magic projector.


    When he wrote thest word, ''Curses'', the chalk broke and flew away from the force he applied giving a kind pressure to his movements.


    Nevertheless, he picked up a new chalk as if used to it.


    "Since everyone is new to this domain, Let us set aside the sybus for a movement and start with the basic question. Why should we learn the dark arts and curses?"


    This Instructor seemed to have the power of pulling the crowd''s attention towards himself from the first word. All the students craned their necks and focused to not miss a single word from him.


    It was also my first time seeing Instructor Llyod teach as I never chose any subjects that he handled in my past life, so I too was deeply engrossed and interested in the ss.


    "Can anyone define what dark arts is?"


    In the seat right in front of mine, a girl with sses raised her hand.


    "I''m , Sistina Amy sir! Dark arts are the type of magic that weakens the opponent while maintaining your own strength!"


    "Excellent, Amy."


    The girl''s face lit up with Instructor Lloyd''s praise.


    "However, there would be some students who wouldn''t really get it by saying it''s simply weakening the other person. Alright. Let''s say there are two knights here at the same skill level."


    Instructor Lloyd hand signed the girl to sit with a smile and moved the chalk in his hand, holding it up like a sword while he picked up another chalk in other hand.


    "The two knights sh their swords and begin to fight fiercely. They consume each other''s stamina, waiting for the other to make mistakes or reveal weak points."


    He wrote Exhaust on the ckboard while simultaneously exining.


    "Let''s say that they exchanged about twenty blows, but they wouldn''t fall down. At that time, the knight facing the other knight screams and looks at the opponent with killing intent. The knight on the other side flinched and has a petrified expression on his face."


    The Instructor wrote Pressure on the ckboard.


    "Finally, the sword of first knight cuts through the opponent''s shoulder. The opponent bleeds and begins to shake his movements. Little by little, he''s seizing the chance of victory!"


    Once again, Instructor Llyod wrote Bleeding on the ckboard.


    As he exined the battle between the two knights using chalks, more and more words were written on the ckboard.


    All those words were a kind of dark arts and curse magic.


    The students were sitting at the edge of their seat and sweating from their hands as Instructor''s voice reached a climax.


    "And finally, the knight cuts off the head of his opponent!"


    Instructor Llyod lowered his arm, holding the chalk and broke the other chalk in half.


    There was a moment of silence in the lecture room.


    Everyone was that much involved in his teaching.


    Even I found it weirdly interesting.


    Instructor Lloyd Frontera, who looked around the students without saying a word, smiled and wrote the word ''Doom'' on the ckboard.


    -Whoaa!!!!


    Exmations broke loose everywhere.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Do you understand now? Even the most primitive and barbaric battles of human beings, simply shing with weapons, is the series of steps of weakening the opponent to lead to victory."


    Instructor Llyod picked up a new piece of chalk.


    "Now, we''ll look at the fight of the magician who know how to effectively use dark arts and curses."


    He scribbled two persons on a ckboard and pointed at one of them.


    "How will the one who know dark arts would defeat this opponent?"


    He started to draw a circle from one using curses and drew circles around all the curse magic words he had written down previously and then dragged him to the edge of the ckboard to touch the other person.


    "Doom! He won.", He said.


    "Ah...!"


    He smiled at the reaction of the students and started exining what happened.


    "The dark arts have a simple and light structure among many types magics and can be deployed quickly. It''s efficient enough topletely shake up an opponent with a little effort."


    Instructor Llyod winked at the male student sitting in the front row. He then swung his arm,pleted the


    curse within a matter of seconds, and fired it at him.


    "Huff!"


    Just like that, the male student sprawled in his seat. He rolled his eyes as if he couldn''t move. Instructor walked slowly towards him.


    "This is¡­"


    Then he pulled out the training sword from the male student''s bag and pretended to hit him on the neck.


    "¡­how the dark art''s users fight."


    Woooooooooh!


    Thrilled students jumped up from their seats and cheered.


    Instructor Llyod smiled and bowed his head in response, releasing the curse on the student.


    "I don''t know which major you''ll choose for the next year, but I boldly expect that at least 70% of freshmen will take my ss in the 2nd semester."


    Every student of the Freljord academy who manages to pass the 1st year would be required to chose one subject to major while studyingpulsory subjects simultaneously.


    Professor Llyod handled the higher and deep studies of Dark magic, so he was in fact advertising his course at the movement.


    "Dark arts are a highlypatible study that don''t require much talent to learn. While taking advantage of your skills, calmly ce a curse into your opponent whenever you have a chance. That''ll be the most effective way to secure the victory."


    He walked back to the tform.


    "Then let''s talk a little bit about something you guys might find interesting."


    And then, under the ''Studies on Dark arts and Curses'' written on the ckboard, he began to write new words.


    "I personally believe that studies on dark arts are the core of modernbat system. The reason is¡­"


    He wrote ''Survival'' on the ckboard.


    "Because it''s the most effective means of dealing with another being."


    ---***---

 Chapter 27 The Dark Arts And Curses(3)

    ?"Humans are feeble creatures."


    In this world of magic and myth, where dragons ruled the skies and dangerous monsters roamed the earth, humans were seen as feeble creatures.


    Wecked the brute strength of the Giants, the endurance of the dwarves, and the agility of the elves.


    But what wecked in physical prowess, they made up for in our adaptability.


    Unlike the elves who coped up in the forests, humans were able to create tools and weapons to help them survive in their harsh environment.


    Unlike the dwarves who isted themselves from the world, humans learned to harness the elements of fire and water to cook their food and irrigate their crops.


    And unlike the giants who were foolish, Humans built shelters to protect themselves from the elements and invented medicines to heal their illnesses.


    As the other creatures of the world waged wars and battles with each other, humans found ways to negotiate and form alliances. They traded goods and services with one another, building awork ofmunities and societies.


    Though they may be seen as feeble and weakpared to other creatures, humans have proven time and time again that they are capable of oveing adversity and thriving in a world of magic and myth.


    "Then I''ll ask you all. If we have to fight and survive against other races, what would be more helpful? A barbarian who foolishly fights while incurring injuries or a dark mage who can kill the enemy while keeping the damages to the minimum?"


    The answer was obvious, the students just nodded at the professor''s words.


    "Some of you might even ask me, wouldn''t Divine arts and healing would be better than dark arts."


    Divine arts were capable of healing and buffing an individual so they indeed seemed more advantageous than the Dark arts and curses.


    "A Dark mage has a ''Curse'', A Holy mage has a ''Blessing''. "


    Instructor Llyod chuckled and asked once again.


    "Is there any student who can exin what makes a curse better than a blessing?"


    All voices were hushed.


    While the students stole nces at one another, one raised a hand.


    It was Raymond Penin, one of Babel''s henchmen, it seemed like he too chose the dark arts ss.


    "Raymond Penin, sir. Curses have a faster casting speed than Blessings! You can stack up debuffs faster, even on the same opponent!"


    "Interesting opinion."


    Instructor Llyod folded his arms.


    "But you''re wrong. In terms of casting speed alone, It''s the general opinion of the schrs that the blessing of a the holy mages is slightly faster than a curse that has to be cast through the opponent''s resistance."


    Raymond bit his lips frustratedly and sat back down at professor''s words.


    "Anyone else with a different opinion?"


    Then there was a person who raised his arm.


    It was a female student with petite body, round sses and pitch ck hair.


    One look at her and image was screaming the word ''nerd''.


    "Esmeralda, sir."


    Seeing that she didn''t even had thest name, she was probably amoner.


    "Please go on."


    Now that exined her appearance, although the Freljord Academy eptedmoners with talent, the same could not be said for the noble children.


    The nobles always bullied themon children and looked down on them, Esmerald was probably also suffering the same fate.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''It doesn''t have anything to do with me.''


    There were goals that I need to reach in this life, I couldn''t sit here trying to correct everything while poking my nose in other''s bussiness.


    ''Let''s concentrate.''


    Ignoring her appearance, I concentrated at her answer.


    "There is almost no one who trains themselves in a weakened state."


    It was an enigmatic answer, but a deep smile crept on Professor Llyod''s lips.


    "Dear, what was your name again?"


    "....It''s Esmeralda."


    "I''ll remember that."


    Woah¡­


    Voices full of envy resounded all around.


    There were a thousand freshmen. The chances of surviving to the next year increased if you were somehow favored by professor, so it was great merit to have your name remembered.


    "You can sit down now. Esmeralda is right. It''s because weakening magic can''t be stopped by training."


    He looked at the students.


    "Everyone trains on the premise that they''re in a normal condition. The measure of your ability is the level of performance you can pull off when all environments are within your control."


    The students nodded.


    "Humans are much more delicate animals than they look, and even the smallest change can break them. Cutting out the arm of the archer who pointed the bow at me isn''t the only answer. Obstructing their vision by eye inmmation, giving him motion sickness, confusing the sense of distance, or distracting him by other means. The arrow that should''ve hit me may miss."


    Professor Llyod raised the corner of his lips.


    "We, Dark mages have a variety of means to lower the enemy''s condition. But think about it. There''s no one who''d train for a curse when they''re tired or have a bad tummy that feels like their intestines are breaking, right? They''d just take a day off."


    Smallughter from the students could be heard.


    "To survive in midst of races who have naturally abilities like their agility, strength, endurance, etc. we need something that would put at an advantage.", he said.


    "So remember. Rather than strengthening ourselves, we need to figure out how to weaken them."


    The students nodded and moved their quills. They started taking notes since it sounded like it would definitely appear on the exam.


    "And now, we''ll learn how to use such curses in next ss."


    Professor Llyod picked up his book and put on his hat.


    "Try to learn by yourself. At the end of the day, what you do yourself is what keeps you ahead of everyone."


    Saying so he disappeared from the ss.


    It was the short-range teleportation magic.


    ''He sure is shy for a dark mage.''


    I though packing my books. It was time to head to the training grounds.


    ---****---

 Chapter 28 Dealing With Jerks(1)

    ?"Whoa! Is the ss already over? I wanted to hear more from Professor Lloyd."


    "You think so too, right? Isn''t he basically the best instructor in Freljord?"


    "There is a mountain-sized gap between him and Professor Joshua."


    "I''m d I chose the Dark Arts ss."


    After finishing the Dark Arts and Curses ss, I headed towards the training grounds. On the way, I couldn''t help but overhear many remarks about Professor Lloyd. Everyone was captivated by his teachings.


    I couldn''t deny the truth behind those statements either. It was my first time attending his ss, but Professor Lloyd managed to grab my attention. I had heard of him in my past life, but I never knew he was this good.


    "Did you hear that the first month''s ranking battles are scheduled for next week?"


    "What? They were scheduled this early? I wanted to train a bit more...."


    Well, I was already aware of when the ranking battles would begin, so I wasn''t too surprised.


    Anyway, as I made my way to the training grounds, I encountered a few familiar faces along the way.


    "Oh, hi Eren!"


    It was Evan who greeted me enthusiastically.


    "Look, if it isn''t Mr. Gun Guy here?"


    And there was one more arrogant brat with him.


    "Well, it''s an honor to be recognized by the only child of the Rozentals."


    It was Julia Rozental who tried to provoke me. But I was not so young and inexperienced to be provoked by a brat.


    "Tch!"


    She clicked her tongue in response.


    "Are you going to the training grounds, Eren?"


    "Yeah."


    "Do you want to spar with me?"


    "....I don''t think I could match your level."


    "Come on! You won''t know unless we try."


    "...I think I''m fine with training by myself."


    Just as we were nearing the training grounds, a group of students blocked our way.


    "Look here, you attention hog!"


    I didn''t pay them any mind and continued on my way.


    "I''m talking to you, retard!!"


    He screamed, pointing at me.


    I looked around, and there was no one beside me except Julia and Evan, who were walking behind me.


    "...? Were you talking to me?"


    I didn''t even know the name of the student in front of me, so naturally, I asked if he was talking to me.


    "Who else would I be talking to, retard? It''s you, attention hog!"


    He said angrily, seeming to be upset about something.


    "Move out of the way, moron! Who do you think you are to pick a fight with us? And who are you calling a retard, huh?"


    Julia was defending me? Well, that was a surprise. I thought she hated me or something since she always tried to pick fights.


    "Julia Rozental? I''ve always wanted to have a talk with you. You are as beautiful as the rumors say."


    The bully seemed quite slick with his words.


    "I''m William Parte from the ''Vaishya'' ss."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    He said, extending his hand to Julia.


    "What the fck? You''re so cringe. Did I ask your name, you fcker?"


    Well, that shattered the image of nobility.


    He also seemed quite embarrassed by the unexpected response from Julia.


    "I wanted to talk nicely to you since you''re from the duke household, but I guess it was in vain. Move aside, Julia. I only have business with that bastard."


    He said, holding back his embarrassment and anger.


    "You dare order me around? And don''t you dare say my name, you fu-"


    Julia was about to pounce in him when I stepped in.


    "Step aside," I interjected.


    I didn''t want someone to shield me. It was something concerning me, and I didn''t want to involve these two in my matters.


    I walked toward the boy who blocked our path and asked him straight to his face, "What''s your business?"


    "My business? It''s simple. You attention seeker made a scene during weapon selection just to stand out a bit. Why don''t you tone it down a bit?"


    "What?" I responded, taken aback.


    "I''m telling you to stop your useless actions to attract the instructor''s attention. Do you think something might happen if you use multiple training weapons? And you even chose a gun? You think you''re something great, huh? If you''re here just to y around, just drop out now."


    Now I understood.


    He was one of those f*ckers who tried to pick fights with others just to appear strong in front of others.


    Well, I did try to attract the attention of professors, but who does this f*cker think he is to question me?


    In my past life, I would have ignored the remarks. I was so afraid of the instructors that I stayed away from trouble, but...


    These kinds of jerks would continue to do the same if I ignored them.


    Even in my past life, when I avoided conflicts, there were still these kinds of guys who would bully others for no reason.


    "Hey, do you think an orphan bastard like you deserves to study in Freljord?"


    "I don''t even know how he was promoted to the third year."


    "It''s so pathetic."


    "Does someone write a letter to back you up? You don''t have parents, so who could back you up? Maybe..."


    There were all kinds of jerks who picked fights with me.


    In my past life, I actively avoided them as I didn''t want to attract more trouble towards me, but I wouldn''t make the same mistake twice.


    "Hey, you f*cker."


    "What the hell? What did you just call me, huh-?"


    Before he could say anything more, my fist met his face.


    Punch


    He flew three meters back before falling down. The boys who were trying to pick a fight with me stood there shocked at my daring actions.


    "You!! Do you know who we are?"


    "You dare hit him?"


    They were frustrated but unable to do anything, just frozen in ce.


    "Phwwhh~ Nice punch~"


    "That''s more like it."


    Evan eximed, while Julia stood grinning from ear to ear.


    ---***---

 Chapter 29 Dealing With Jerks(2)

    ?"Y- You!! You motherf*cker!"


    William, who took my fists head-on, btedly came to his senses. His face was flushed red, I don''t know if it is because of my punch or because he was embarrassed to be beaten in front of everyone.


    "You motherf*cking attention hog!!"


    He got up and lunged at me without a second of dy.


    "Phew~"


    I watched leisurely as his fist got closer to my face.


    I could see him move clearly. His face, which was distorted with anger, the inexperienced footwork he tried to use, his shaking fist¡ªI could see everything clearly.


    Maybe due to my years of experience as a mercenary, he didn''t even look like a threat.


    I ced my hands in my pockets as I watched him getting closer.


    -Sweep


    He swung his fist with as much force as he could muster.


    But all it took for me to dodge that was to bend a little. But I didn''t stop there and ced my right leg against his path.


    I didn''t do anything else, or rather, there was no need to.


    "Gahh-"


    William slipped and fell on his face, and his face turned even redder with embarrassment.


    "Hehe"


    I could hear Julia giggling behind me, which further enraged William.


    -Shiiiiing


    Burning with rage, he unsheathed the training sword from his sheath and stood against me.


    "Hey!! Using weapons outside of sparing is prohibited," Julia, who was giggling just a second ago, screamed upon seeing him unsheathe the sword.


    Even though they were training swords, the weapons provided by the Academy were sharp enough to kill low-grade monsters, so using them outside of sparring and training was prohibited by the Academy, and breaking those rules may very well lead to expulsion.


    "Shut up, bitch!"


    But William didn''t seem to care about the rules at this moment.


    He had lost his reason. He didn''t even care about Julia''s warning and pounced on me with the sword.


    ''Pathetic bastard.''


    But even with the sword, he just looked like a cute puppy to me. There was no technique, no skill¡ªhe was just swinging the sword with brute force.


    However, thanks to his recklessness, I got to try out the skills that I learned in my previous life.


    I observed the iing sword closely and took out my hands from my pocket.


    The target was William''s right hand, which was holding the sword.


    I watched patiently as the sword neared me. And right when the sword was about two inches away from me, I hit his arm.


    -Arhh!


    With just a little force, he let go of the weapon and was pushed back.


    Seriously! Kids these days are way too lousy and ipetent.


    The sword in his hand fell away from him, and without a weapon, he just looked like a punching bag to me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    -Smack!


    I gathered my strength and smacked him as hard as I could on the head.


    I was getting ready to confront his next attack, but....


    "...."


    He had lost consciousness. I didn''t think that I was strong enough to smack him unconscious. After all, he too seemed to be a peak 1-star knight.


    Anyway, I was just thankful that it ended fast.


    "Consider it a lesson."


    Just as I was finishing off the scene with a cool phrase, the mysterious artifact responded.


    [Technique <Asteroid''s Bare-handed Brawl> is acquired]


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    <Asteroid''s Bare-handed Brawl>


    Proficiency - Beginner


    Rating - ??


    A bare-handed fighting technique developed by the Asteroid family.


    Allows the user to effectively use different parts of the body as ''weapons''. It is said that with enough proficiency, one can even use their hands as swords.


    Effect: Duringbat, every part of the body bes a weapon capable of parrying, defending, and attacking opponents.


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    As I guessed, every time I remember or use a technique or skill from my past life, the artifact updates my status.


    It was incredible, in a sense, to be able to know about myself and my capabilities. I was yet to discover the full functionality of the artifact, but it was already more amazing than I could ever imagine.


    Anyway, the <Asteroid''s Bare-handed Brawl> technique I just used was a technique from the Asteroid family. And the one who taught me this technique was none other than the only dear friend I had in my past life¡ªRoger Asteroid.


    Roger was a kind-hearted person and a dear friend who apanied me in various life-and-death situations.


    ording to what he told me in my past life, he should still be living in a remote vige south of the Mauryan Empire.


    I wanted to meet him as soon as possible, but I decided to concentrate on the matters at hand first.


    The fire dragon, Ugram, was like a ticking bomb that could go off at any time, and I wanted to focus on resolving that issue.


    "..Hey! Eren!"


    I snapped back to reality upon hearing Evan''s call, but before I could see him, another person appeared before me.


    "What is going on here?"


    The ice-cold voice sent chills down the listeners'' spines.


    "Why is he sprawled on the ground?"


    It was Professor Joshua Sanders, a.k.a. Mr. Killjoy, who stood in front of me.


    ''Fuck! It had to be him!!''


    ---***---

 Chapter 30 Dealing With Jerks(3)

    ?[ Note: This chapter will be in third person POV ]


    There was a very famous saying among the students of the Freljord Academy: "Don''t ever mess with the devil, even Satan would tremble at his presence."


    This ominous phrase carried a weight of caution, instilling both awe and fear in those who heard it. While most freshmen were not fully aware of the implications behind the saying, if you were to ask any of the seniors, their expressions would quickly darken, revealing the deep-rooted unease associated with it.


    The "devil" in question was none other than Professor Joshua Sanders, a formidable presence within the academy, more famously known by his menacing moniker, Mr. Kill Joy.


    Whispers of his wrathful nature spread throughout the corridors, and there existed a chilling legend among the students. It was said that once upon a time, a foolish student hadmitted an act that caught the attention of Professor Joshua, and that unfortunate soul had never known a peaceful night''s sleep until their graduation from Freljord Academy.


    And now, the spotlight had turned its gaze upon Eren.


    Whether knowingly or unknowingly, Eren had invited this attention of Professor Joshua.


    As the instructor made his way to the scene, his piercing eyes scanned the surroundings, finallynding on the sight of William sprawled on the ground.


    "What is happening here?" Professor Joshua''s voice cut through the air, freezing themotion in an instant.


    Immediately, William''s henchmen seized the opportunity to voice their grievances, aiming to shift the me away from their fallenrade.


    "That guy! He hit William.", one of them said.


    "That''s right, professor, Eren hit William."


    Their voices ovepped, a chorus of protest and usation filling the space. However, standing beside Eren, Julia stepped forward, interrupting the cacophony ofints.


    "That''s a lie, Instructor!" Julia''s voice rang out, firm and unwavering. "They started picking fight with us first and that guy even took out his weapon. Eren only responded in kind."


    Julia''s assertion echoed in the tense silence, finding support in the form of Evan, who stood by her side.


    "That''s right! Eren didn''t use a weapon either."


    Together, they reinforced the truth of the situation, emphasizing that Eren had acted in self-defense without resorting to the use of a weapon.


    Professor Joshua looked at William who was sprawled on the ground and at Eren standing without fear, back and forth.


    Internally, he pondered the events that had unfolded before his arrival. ''He was able to disarm that boy with bare hand in such situation? That too a freshman did that without incurring any injuries?''


    Breaking the silence, Professor Joshua directed his attention toward William''s henchmen, his voice cutting through the tension like a sharpened de.


    "You there, take the knocked-out student to the infirmary immediately."


    Turning his gaze back to Eren, Professor Joshua''s tone held a cryptic edge as he uttered, "And you, Eren Pendragon,e to my office after sses."


    With those enigmatic words, Professor Joshua strode away without further exnation, leaving Eren to contemte the weight of his summons.


    Evan, concerned for his friend''s well-being, approached Eren cautiously, his voice filled with worry.


    "Hey, Eren. Will you be okay?"


    Eren paused for a moment, uncertainty clouding their thoughts.


    "Probably... "


    Even he don''t know what Professor Joshua is thinking, so he couldn''t anticipate anything. But he don''t think that the Professor Joshua would go as far as expelling a student for a minor misstep.... right?


    Regardless, there was no point in dwelling on the events that had already transpired. What was done was done, and Eren needed to focus on moving forward.


    "What the hell! Those bastards were trying to frame us? Disgusting!" Julia''s anger still simmered, her frustration evident as she voiced her contempt for William''s henchmen.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "But more importantly, what was that move you used to knock his sword away?" Julia''s curiosity got the better of her, her eyes gleaming with intrigue.


    "It was parrying,"


    Eren didn''t go into the details of exining them about the <Asteroid''s bare handed brawl> technique as they will not have any idea about it and more than that he was toozy to exin things to them.


    Julia, however, was not satisfied with such a vague response.


    "You think I don''t know what parrying is? I am asking how you did that barehanded? hey Idiot! do you know how to do it?"


    The idiot here refered to Evan who standing just beside her.


    "...I could try to replicate it, but I don''t know if I would be able to do it as graciously as he had."


    ''I can''t tell them that I learned it in my previous life.''


    They wouldn''t even believe that, in the worst case they would think that Eren was crazy.


    "So how did you do it?"


    Julia persisted, her determination unyielding.


    "...I''m... um, a ''genius,''" Eren muttered, attempting to divert the conversation with a touch of yful arrogance.


    Julia''s gaze narrowed, skepticism etched across her face. Evan, on the other hand, seemed more willing to ept Eren''s evasive response, albeit with a sense of confusion.


    "I see... As expected of you, Eren," Evan said, his voice filled with a mixture of belief and uncertainty.


    "Huh? Is that enough for you? Hey! Tell us the truth. You''re hiding something, aren''t you?" Julia''s persistence remained unwavering, her determination to uncover the truth unyielding.


    Eren sighed inwardly, realizing that Julia''s tenacity would not be easily swayed. They needed to find a way to put the matter to rest without divulging too much.


    "...What? There''s nothing to hide," Eren replied, his voice tinged with mild exasperation.


    "Even if he is hiding something, it''s not good of friend to keep digging. Julia, you too have one or two secretes that you want to keep right?"


    Julia huffed, her frustration palpable. "That''s true, but wait, who said we''re friends? We''ve only known each other for a week!"


    "Then I guess right now will be the moment we will be friends...please take care of me Julia."


    "You....you are really an idiot, aren''t you?"


    "Shouldn''t you not be calling your friend an idiot?"


    "Ah...!! So irritating, seriously!!"


    Eren couldn''t help but feel a sense of joy witnessing the yful banter between his newfound friends.


    A smile arose on his face as he watched the back of the two bickering at each other.


    "We''ll bete for ss, Eren!" Julia''s voice snapped Eren back to the present moment.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Let''s go!" Evan chimed in, his tone lighthearted yet filled with urgency.


    That''s right! this peace and happiness, Eren had forgotten how good it feels to live in such peace.


    ---***---

 Chapter 31 Combat Training(1)

    ?The day unfolded, lessons blending into one another, the ebb and flow of academia shaping the experience of the students.


    As I listened to the sses, the weight of Professor Joshua''s summons lingered in the back of my mind, but I was determined to face whatevery ahead.


    As the final bell of the day rang, signifying the end of sses, I gathered my belongings and made my way towards Professor Joshua''s office.


    With each step, a mix of apprehension and curiosity coursed through my veins.


    Entering the office, Eren found Professor Joshua seated behind his desk, his gaze fixed upon them. The room was adorned with shelves filled with books, the knowledge and wisdom contained within them seeming to permeate the very air.


    "Eren Pendragon, have a seat," Professor Joshua said, his voice carrying a hint of intrigue.


    Iplied, settling into the chair opposite the professor. The weight of the moment hung in the air, the anticipation almost tangible. It made me more nervous.


    Professor Joshua leaned forward, his piercing gaze locked with mine.


    "I must admit, your actions today caught my attention."


    What the hell?


    "To be able to disarm the opponent barehanded, even disying the skill andposure... It is a rare talent among freshmen."


    My heart skipped a beat, unsure of how to interpret the professor''s words. Was it praise or a prelude to a reprimand?


    His ever serious expression further increased the confusion.


    "But whatever may be the case, fighting inside the academy was restrict not allowed and you realize you just broke that rule right?"


    There it is! I don''t know what punishment he gives but let''s prepare for it.


    "As a punishment, you will apany me in the morning training before the ss and evening training after the sses for a month."


    "....?"


    That''s it? Wasn''t professor Joshua supposed to be more strict?


    "Do you understand?"


    "Huh? Yes, Professor, I ept the punishment."


    I don''t know what was happening but I epted it happily.


    Despite the many rumors, Instructor Joshua was a seven star mage. There are many things I could learn from him. It was even a rare chance.


    "Then I will see you 3:00 AM in the morning tomorrow."


    "Huh?"


    "You can go back now."


    Wasn''t the training supposed to be in morning? 3:00 AM? When the f*ck is 3:00 AM considered as morning?


    Eren didn''t know it at this point of time that his life is going to get into a hard track from tomorrow.


    ***


    After having a quick refreshment and finishing the nature''s call, I got out of my room.


    I still felt depresses thinking about what happened in professor Joshua''s office earlier. I thought I could live my academic days with peace, but that seemed impossible now with Professor Joshua paying attention to me.


    ''Fuck! this is so frustrating!''


    The magic engineered handgun in my pocket rattled ufortably, but I couldn''t do anything about it without a holster.


    The only thing that I could think of doing to get out this frustration was training! And my destination was the shooting range.


    Located east of dorm 1, the shooting range was a dome shaped building consisting of 20 training rooms. The shooting range was mostly used by archers who uses bow as that was the mostmon choice, but it wouldn''t be a problem to train with a gun too.


    The targets in the range were oddly distributed around where the sharpshooter would stand. This was because unlike bullets, magic arrows could easily change their trajectory.


    <Rank 248, Eren Pendragon, confirmed.>


    When held the academic ID card provided by the academy against the shooting range''s entrance, my name along with the entrance exam ranking was disyed on the projector that was ced near it.


    Even though I have seen it in my past life, it still amazed me, the recognition magic cast on the card was just thatplex and incredible.


    Feeling a bit excited, I walked inside.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Past the wide circr lobby, there were ten doors evenly separated from each other. I once again held up my Id against one of them.


    <Rank 248, Eren Pendragon, confirmed.>


    The door opened.


    The shooting range looked simple. At the center of the 130-square-meter circr space was a scaffolding for the shooter. I walked towards the center.


    Even there was a projector which allowed the trainer to set the conditions for their training.


    <Initializing targets. Choose the number of targets you want.>


    <You must choose at least 2 and can choose at most 20.>


    It was disyed on the projector.


    "Ten."


    I entered the number on projector and suddenly targets began to appear.


    I looked at the targets surrounding me. A monster that was barely considered a monster, a green-wolf. They were simr to dogs everyone knew, the only difference being that they were a bit bigger.


    But the targets here were only projections that were created with magic.


    <Choose your training difficulty.>


    <You can choose from stage 1 to stage 9.>


    Higher level naturally meant targets moved quicker. At stage 9, the targets even attacked. Although the attacks just passed through since they were just projections.


    "Stage 4."


    First, I set the difficulty to stage 4 and loaded my magic bullets.


    If I was quite skilled in handling magic power in my past life, so I should be able topress magic power into bullets without having to get physical bullets, but the problem was that the current me didn''t have such talents or the amount of mana.


    And even if I could do such a thing, using a bow was much more destructive and efficient.


    "Start."


    First, I notified the projection to start and aimed my gun at the leftmost target.


    The slowly moving green-wolf seemed to programmed to sense the attacker as it began to speed up. It scuttled around without a set movement pattern, but I could see its trajectory. It was like I was seeing an afterimage, but of its future path.


    Predicting its movement by a step, I pulled the trigger.


    A blue re shot up from the barrel. There was no loud noise as the silent magic circle instilled on the gun reduced the sound to very minimal.


    Leaving the barrel silently, the bullet should pierce the green-wolf.


    I didn''t bother to check the result with my eyes. The moment the bullet went out, I moved on to the next target and fired. My hand moved on its own.


    One, two, three, four... ten.


    The trigger was pulled ten times, and the green-wolf projections that were struck scattered into particles of mana.


    Only two targets survived.


    "Oho."


    I was quite impressed.


    I was very proficient at using bows in my past life, but I didn''t think that my aim would be this good.


    <Your training ended. psed time: 32.18 seconds. Sharpshooting score: 80/100>


    In just 32.18 seconds.


    "... This is pretty fun."


    The yful kid inside me was awakened as I started to kill the green-wolfs again and again.


    ---***---

 Chapter 32 Combat Training (2)

    ?''The Golden Age'' ¨C The period of the first Emperor''s rule was called as such in history. It is said that no citizen of the Mauryan went to sleep with an empty stomach during his rule. The Mauryan empire was flourishing in his rule and he upied nearly three fourth of the whole ''Eastern'' continent during his rule.


    But before knowing about the rule of the first emperor, it was necessary to know how he founded the Mauryan empire.


    Around 125 years before the calendar of Chronos came to existence, the Eastern continent was ruled by as much as fifteen small and medium kingdoms. And the grand mage Lith Verhen was a minister at one of the medium sized kingdom called the Nanda Kingdom.


    It is said that the grand mage Lith Verhen met the first emperor of Mauryan who was still a 10 year old boy at a remote vige.


    The First emperor was an orphan who neither had anyone to look after him nor did have a home to return. At the time when Grand mage found him, he was just a petty thief who had turned to thievery to relive his hunger.


    The Grand mage caught sight of the first emperor stealing an apple from a fruit shop while hanging down from the roof. Getting intrigued by the small body hanging down with the support of his small legs, the grand mage chose to watch him silently.


    He was incredibly astonished by the feats of young by who managed to run away from the adult shopkeeper who noticed him and the way in which dodged the peopleing after him.


    The grand mage followed him to silently towards his destination and there he found a group of young orphans waiting for him.


    As soon as the kids saw the boying towards them with an apple, they all cheered together and ran towards him.


    "The King has arrived!"


    That''s what the children were saying in chorus.


    "....and that is how the first emperor and the legendary Grand mage, Lith Verhen, two of the four pirs of the Mauryan empire met each other"


    Professor Welton said as he turned the page of a huge text book.


    "Minor questions like these don''te up often, but you should still know about the life story of the first emperor."


    Morning ss was ''The History of Mauryan Empire.'' The text book that contained the history of the Mauryan was huge so much so that it had 400-pages in total. Things to remember were the names of four founding figures, their major achievements, fight of the first emperor against the Nanda kingdom and countless others.


    Even as someone who is studying all this for the second time, there was too much information to process. Thankfully, the artifact responded to my memory and everything I read was recorded in it.


    [125 years before the calendar of Chronos, the first emperor of the Mauryan empire who was at the age of 10 and the grand mage Lith Verhen met for the first time.]


    ''What a cheat key!!''


    It summarized the whole content and stored the information in a short and precise sentence. With this I could easily score full marks the History subject!


    "Huu...Hu..."


    On the other hand, the girl that was sitting in front of me scratched her head and sighed.


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help butugh.


    Julia Rozental hated studying. She had the ability to take the number one spot among female students, but because written exams were holding her down, she had to give up the first ce seat to Princess Aurora. Even if she gnashed her teeth in mortifying defeat, written exams were still too much of a hurdle for her.


    At that moment, Julia turned her head halfway towards me. Her curt eyes red at the person sitting behind her ¨C me.


    She must have heard myughter.


    I pretended to be calm as I lowered my head and focused on taking notes. Julia clicked her tongue and faced back front.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The lesson continued.


    The history about how the grand mage took the first emperor as his disciple and taught him the way of magic and sword, the hurdles that he had to cross and many more things.... and the time passed by.


    The bell rang only after two hours had passed.


    "Make sure to go back and read the notes you took today. Otherwise, you''ll cry on the exam."


    The grey-haired professor Welton, who was wearing round eyesses left with those words.


    "Argh, so annoying, why do I have to learn all this? Written exams are so annoying."


    Julia began toin the moment the professor left. However, her face was full of smiles. It was most likely because of the next ss.


    Anti-monsterbat training.


    Just like its name suggested, it wasbat training against monsters. The monsters used in the lesson were mana puppets, but their appearance and destructive power were faithful to the real thing. Of course, they were weaker than their real counterparts, but there was a high chance of getting injured.


    It would a lie to say that I wasn''t excited!


    It would be the first time I can fight seriously after I returned to the past, even though the peace was veryfortable, I know for the fact that gettingfortable would make me pay dearly in the future.


    But it wasn''t like I was cking in my training, if anything, I maybe over doing it, much thanks to Professor Joshua.


    Today, he came sharp at 3:00 AM to wake me up, he even barged into my dorm room using the master key. I can''t express how surprised I was to see his face the first thing in the morning.


    Then, he dragged me to the forest behind the Academy, there we trained till 8:00 in the morning, only then did he let me go.


    My muscles were still feeling sore thanks to it!


    Anyway, despite that, I was rearing to have a go at the monster puppets.


    "We''re meeting at the field in 20 minutes!"


    A loud voice rang out in the ssroom. I turned towards the voice.


    Oval face, small gentle eyes, and a muscr body that didn''t match his face. It was ss president, Lugrid Tremblin who screamed at the ss.


    Currently ranked 16th in the freshmen rankings, Lugrid Tremblin was chosen as the ss president of the ''Kshatriya'' ss due to his friendly and outgoing nature.


    ''Let''s go''


    Anyway, I was just waiting to have a go at the monsters.


    ---***---


    Mass release~

 Chapter 33 Combat Training(3)

    ?After a 20 minute break, everyone from the ''Kshatriya'' ss gathered at the Field. With 250 people here, it seemed quite crowded. The students were sharing their half-nervous half-excited expectations with their friends.


    As I preferred quitter ce, I walked to the back of the crowd and especially hid from the overly kind Evan. He would turn the mood so bright that I would get ufortable.


    "..."


    While I was trying to hide at the back of the crowd, the instructor Keating, showed up.


    The cadets immediately stood in ten columns in front of him.


    "I''m sure you all know what this lesson is about, so I''ll announce the teams without exnation. Unless something special happens, this team will be the same until after the midterms."


    Team formation. The students grew restless at the exciting yet nerve-wracking process.


    A team generally consisted of five members ¨C two closebat warriors, one sharpshooter, one supporter, and one mage. Warriors were usually close rangebatant like spearman or swordsman, sharpshooters were the long ranged attacker, and supporters were people who ould aid the main damage dealer, mages obliviously referred to magicians.


    The supporter had an additional role in protecting the magician. After all, magicians were important for the team.


    In my previous life I was a closebatant swordsman, If I remember being in team with the ss president and some others whom I don''t even remember.


    But in this life, my role was a bit....iffy!


    I could be a long range attacked with gun, close rangebatant with sword, while also y my role as a supporter with the spear.


    Even the Instructor seemed concerned with my team cement as he looked at me and smiled awkwardly before assigning the teams.


    "Team members will be selected fairly. Lower ranked students will be paired with higher ranked students."


    As the teams were made using the magic form to ensure equal power levels, it would be urate...at least that is what the instructor say.


    But, I could see the pitiful result with my own eyes.


    [Team 1]


    [Zephyr / Yura / Kain Ray / Raymond Penin]


    [Team 2]


    [Domian / Rosen / Noah / Julia Von Rozental]


    ...


    ...


    [Team 5]


    [Olivia Manson / Hazuki / Eren Pendragon / Luna Primrose]


    "..."


    Looking at my assigned team, I became lost for words.


    Luna Primrose.


    Ranked 6th in the overall freshmen ranking, the daughter of the Primrose marquise was on my team.


    Looking around, I met her eyes. Her jewel-like eyes shed with deep contempt and disdain. But that was only for a moment. By the time I blinked once, the negative feeling in her eyes was gone.


    Surprisingly, she walked towards me with a smile. Her long hair fluttered with each of her dignified steps. Her beautiful lips moved modestly.


    "It''s nice to meet you."


    "Ah, um, I..."


    "Olivia Manson."


    But I wasn''t the one Luna greeted. Meeting her eye was also my imagination. She was talking to the girl standing behind me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Ah, hello."


    "Weren''t we on the same team before?"


    She talked too politely for a 14-year-old, but that was how Luna Primrose liked to keep her distance.


    "Yes? Ah, right, haha."


    After exchanging just two sentences, Olivia broke out in a cold sweat. Luna was difficult to talk to, and it wasn''t just because of her background and insane personality.


    Luna Primrose and Babel Von Agnus were a couple officially, but not unofficially. Both their families had agreed and already engaged Luna to Babel. But Babel doesn''t seemed to be interested in her.


    At this point, it should be more like a one-sided crush from Luna.


    "Ah, Hazuki ising too."


    "Hello..."


    Hazuki was the name of another boy in our group, apparently he is from remote n at the far north of the empire. He walked over towards us.


    Luna nced at him slightly displeased, then spoke.


    "Who''s the other person?"


    "It''s me."


    Luna Primrose didn''t like people whocked confidence and self-esteem. As such, I stepped up confidently to give a good first impression. Hazuki and Olivia turned towards me first.


    "Uh..."


    Hazuki tilted his head as though he didn''t know who I was.


    "Ah, the guy who chose a gun."


    When Oliva mentioned my previous feat, I checked Luna''s expression. Unexpectedly, she didn''t show any emotion. But that was even more frightening.


    At that moment, Professor Keating shouted loudly.


    "There''s no time for chitchat. You should have gotten the coordinate and information of the monster you''ll need to kill. Get going!"


    They gave us a manual containing the information about the monster we are going to face and told us to go off.


    A total of 50 teams. Including the other sses that joined in, there was a total of 200 teams.


    Our mission was to head to the coordinate given to us and kill the monster there.


    We were then ranked based on how quickly and how safely wepleted our mission.


    As soon as the instructor''s voice rang out, Luna projected something using her projection device that she bought from her home.


    <Giant Squid>


    <Co ordinates - 13¡ã31¡äN 144¡ã50¡äE>


    The monster''s name and coordinate were written there.


    Luna spoke tersely.


    "Let''s go. We can talk while we''re moving."


    I don''t know why but she seemed to have assumed the role of our group leader.


    ---***---


    Mass release~

 Chapter 34 The Giant Squid (1)

    ?I was running through a field.


    With each step we were getting closer to the shore of the Ind.


    As Freljord Academy was located on this huge Ind, it meant that we are currently at one edge of the Ind, Maybe at southern side if I am right.


    My stamina was pretty average aspared to the students of Kshatriya ss but it didn''t mean that it was so low that I would get in their way.


    I constantly kept up with them.


    To be honest, It wasn''t even that hard as both Luna and Olivia are magicians, who had low stamina aspared to warriors in the first ce.


    Only Hazuki was running at the forefront which us following him. Luna seemed frustrated about something but she didn''tin and ran silently.


    If there was a problem, then it would be Olivia. She was panting so hard that we had to stop for some time in order to let her rest.


    "It''s fine. What matters is whether or not we can kill that monster."


    Seeing Oliva gasping for breath on the ground, Hazuki said as he handed her a bottle of water.


    "Ah...Thank...you"


    She was thankful as he took the water bottle from his hand. but I wasn''t looking at them, I was checking for Luna''s reaction the most.


    Contrary to my expectations, she didn''t seem too displeased. She was simply sitting modestly on the ground, reading information about the Giant squid from the manual while resting.


    Seeing her, I also pulled up out the manual.


    ----------------


    <Giant Squid>


    Rank - low-intermediate rank monster


    Special features:


    Although this monster isn''t very strong, numerous baby squids will pop out from the hump on its head when it is threatened. As dozens of them pop out at once, it isn''t easy to deal with them. Baby squids can suck human blood and temporarily paralyze their body. They are ssified as low rank monsters.


    Strategy :


    Eliminate all baby squids as soon as they pop out. Alternatively, destroy the head of the squid where the main body''s magic power is created.


    Weakness :


    Area of the head right above it''s eyes.


    Strength :


    The suction cups present at it''s tentacles are dangerous and baby squids which can paralyze the enemy.


    ----------------


    [Information regarding the monster <Giant Squid> is saved.]


    [Information regarding the monster <Baby Squid> is saved]


    As soon as I finished reading the manual, the artifact responded. It''s functionalities continued to amaze me the more I see them.


    "We will attack the squid together at first and try to finish it off while damaging it''s head, but if the n doesn''t work and it end up popping out baby squids, I''ll deal with the babies while you two take care of the main body."


    Luna closed the manual and said to Hazuki and Olivia.


    And soon they started moving once again.


    "huh?"


    Wait a minute, what was I supposed to do in all this?


    Ah, I get it now.


    I don''t know the reason but, Luna Primrose, this damn noble girl, was acting like I didn''t exist. I was at the same level as air, which was why she didn''t say anything to me or seem displeased.


    ''She dare...?''


    Why is all the noble girls like this, having their head in the sky, huh?


    "... Let''s go now."


    Offended by her treatment, I forced myself to get up. Thanks to my training, I wasn''t that exhausted and my stamina had recovered.


    If she is ignoring me, I will do the same.


    I turned towards Hazuki and Olivia and asked them.


    "Are you sure you got enough rest?"


    "yeah, let''s go now."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "...yes."


    The movement they said that, I started running.


    "Huh?"


    I didn''t care for Luna who was running slowly or Olivia who was even slower, I just ran as fast as I could.


    Then I turned around and looked at Luna. As expected she was flustered seeing me run ahead. Afterall she was just a 14 year old brat!


    Seeing her flustered made me happy!


    "There."


    Hazuki was running along with me with nimble movements cried out as he saw the giant squid.


    "Take position."


    Despite her oblivious exhaustion Luna was quick in giving out orders. Although Olivia was a bit slow she too managed to stand firmly by the time the squid noticed us.


    "Be careful of it''s tentacles, and don''t attack recklessly, wait for me to blind it."


    Light magic was very effective against monsters which are inherently have the dark attribute. So, Luna was supposedly a important part in our team.


    "~Mico!"


    She soon casted a spell.


    Mico - It was a basic light magic spell that would create a small, quick sh of light and fire at the opponent, rendering them temporarily blinded.


    The effect roughlysts for about a minute, making this spell as an excellent option for quick getaways.


    "Now, close your eyes."


    We closed our eyes for a movement when the spell was about to activate


    -sh!


    After a second we opened our eyes, the giant squid was blinded by the light spell and was swinging it''s tentecles all around as it suprised by the sh.


    It seemed like the monster felt threatened by the light magic as it''s head immediately started to swell.


    "The head is starting to swing, When we run at it, the baby squids will pop out of its hump. When that happens, Olivia and I will fall back and be on standby. Olivia needs to save her magic power as much as possible. The giant squid has high regenerative power, so we need to remove its hump in a single blow..."


    Luna''s exnation continued.


    In reality, it was best to leave the baby squids to me. A magic powered gun had a high base power, so it could kill any number of baby squids in one blow.


    On the other hand, it was hard to damage the main body unless a critical hit urred. So they all should javecentrated on damaging the main body.


    Even using light type spell even before your teammates took position was a terrible move as we now has to face multiple baby squids.


    It would have been much easier if we slowly apporched it and cut of it''s head hump at once.


    Anyway, now that it has already happened we have to look at the way to deal with the monster.


    Luna didn''t say anything to me.


    So I just stood still, holding myself back from yawning


    "Then let''s start."


    The moment her words fell, Oliva started to cast a fire spell and Hazuki ran up. After closing in a fair amount, Hazuki straightened his throat before roaring.


    "Kueeeeek!"


    "Kyak!"


    It was sound magic that amplified their voice, which was very rarely seen.


    My ears felt burning, but it had the desired effect. The giant squid lowered its head as a result.


    But before Hazuki''s dagger could reach it''s head, the hump on it''s head was fired.


    BOOM!


    A thundering sound rang out, and dozens of creatures shot out of its hump. Seemingly mushy lumps rained down on us from the sky.


    ''Tch!''


    The n to cut off it''s head failed, now it was time for n B.


    ---***---

 Chapter 35 The Giant Squid (2)

    ?The n was to let Hasuki and Olivia deal with the small squids while Luna prepared a 3-star light magic spell.


    ''Ah! This n is f*cked! ''


    But there was two major errors in the n.


    One Olivia who was a mage couldn''t possibly fire magic spells precise enough to hit the small squids, considering that she was a freshmen.


    Second, Luna Primrose was leftpletely unguarded while preparing the spell, which was very dangerous.


    ''I need to step up myself. ''


    The arrogance of Luna was weighing our team down. I don''t know what she had against me but it was time to teach her some lessons.


    Luna and Olivia stepped aside, while Hazuki held up her daggers, clearly coursing his magic power to the weapon.


    But I held up my gun before Hazuki could make her move.


    "Hey, you don''t have to..."


    Luna noticed my movement and tried to stop me in shock, but I ignored her.


    Now was the only time I could shine.


    I imbued magic power to the gun and activated the beginner marksmanship.


    Immediately, the blood in my body began to boil. My vision became clearer and the world slowed down a bit. I could see and predict the trajectory of the raining squids. Their one-dimensional movement made them much easier targets than the green wolves in the shooting range.


    There were twenty magic bullets loaded into the gun.


    It was simple. I just had to look where I was shooting and pull the trigger.


    Magic bullets silently cut through the air, leaving behind a blue trace. One bullet for one target. The clip was emptied in an instant.


    But I didn''t stop there and loaded another batch of bullets into the gun.


    I shot another twenty bullets, then another twenty all while moving closer to the squid step by step.


    After I shot 60 bullets nonstop, all the baby squids were dead.


    "... Huh?"


    The creatures covering the sun disappeared without leaving behind a trace. The sudden change made Luna and the others confused.


    "C-Come on. Let''s go."


    "Ah, right."


    "Yes!"


    Quickly snapping out of her daze, Luna rebuked Hazuki and Olivia.


    Only then did the two begin to run at the main body.


    I didn''t give them any chance to attack.


    I threw the gun aside and unsheathed the sword on mu waist.


    sh!


    The mana imbued sword shed through the giant squid''s head in an instance and Inded on another side of the monster.


    Kieeek¡ª


    ck blood gushed out of the cut region and nearly half of it''s head was shed.


    ''Tch!''


    It seemed like I was stillcking in strength to finish it off in one. move.


    Crying voraciously, the squid tried to jump on Luna who was running at the monster.


    Noticing it, I took out the spear on my back and threw it at the giant squid.


    Peirce-<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Hitting the giant squid on the mark, the spear went though it''s


    head and came out from another side


    The ck blood of the giant squid and it''s mucus was shed on Luna.


    Before she was covered in goo, Luna calmly spread out her magic power and created a light shield.


    The mucus from the giant squid fell down after hitting the shield.


    "Uk..."


    But she couldn''t block everything. Luna gave me a deathly re, but she knew now wasn''t the time toin.


    She looked towards the monster whose head was peirced by my spear.


    "Attack!"


    She instructed noticing that the monster was on it''sst leg.


    ****


    7 minutes 54 seconds.


    It was the time we took to kill that monster.


    Even though I had peirced


    it''s


    head with my spear, it''s incredible regeneration skill made it very hard to deal with.


    Anyway, thanks to Hazuki who cut off two of it''s


    tentacles and Luna, who managed to cast a three star Light magic spell to finish it off, We finished off the monster without much trouble.


    "..."


    Now that the battle was over, Luna had her eyes closed shut.


    Around her ankles and snow-white corbone were the giant squid''s dried blood and mucus. After letting out a sigh, she took out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped them off.


    Then, she turned towards me.


    "Excuse me."


    Her eyes were smiling, but it didn''t seem so friendly. I met her eyes without backing down.


    ".. What? "


    The anger hidden in her eyes were like des.Luna was a fearsome woman, after all she will grow up to be the master of Tower of Prudence.


    "You didn''t need to bother. I can take care of low ranking monsters like the giant squid just fine. Much cleanly."


    she didn''t forget to press more on thest words.


    "..."


    "Because of you, my clothes ended up getting dirty."


    I was about to say something when my two insensitive teammates approached me.


    "Whew, that was swift thanks to you. I saw it. You killed the baby squids in a sh, right? Guns have their advantage, huh."


    "That was amazing!"


    It was Oliva and Hazuki, who were covered in blood and ink.


    Seemingly afraid to get her clothes dirty, Luna Primrose slowly stepped away from us.


    ---***---

 Chapter 36 The Giant Squid (3)

    ?[ Team 5 ]


    [ Total time: 45 minutes


    36 seconds(entire time to find the monster, kill it ande back) . 18 /200 ]


    18th out of 100 teams.


    Though her team finished in the upper half of the teams, Luna Primrose''s expression couldn''t be said to be good.


    But since grades were based on individual performances filmed through magic drones, she didn''t mind too much.


    Understandably, Zephyr and Babel Von Agnus''s teams took first and second ce respectively. But she was bitter that Julia''s team came in higher.


    "The magic drones filmed everything. The video projection will be sent to your dorms, so why you were quick or slow to hunt your monster, your team''spatibility with the monster, and how you could improve for next time. Be sure to study and focus on those points, It''ll be part of your grades."


    Professor Keating gave a long-winded statement.


    Luna lightly turned her head and looked behind her.


    Her teamates were standing there.


    A nervous looking girl was resting with a water bottle beside her.


    It was entirely her fault that her team came inte. She didn''t have any stamina which made themte to reach the monster.


    What should have taken just 10 minutes ended up taking 20 minutes.


    Beside Olivia was an average looking silent boy.


    He was a assassin and a closebat warrior, considering that there was little he could in front-on confrontation, he yed his role very well. He even cut off two of the squids tentacles, which made the fight eaiser.


    Standing beside him was a slightly more handsome boy, yawning in a daze.


    It was also his fault that they were ranked low.


    He could fight well, but didn''t


    say that he was good at fighting.


    Because he acted without co-ordination with the team, they ended up surprised and the offence for dyed.


    But it was also thanks to him that they managed to end up 16th. His quick decision of killing all the baby squids with his gun was quite effective.


    The bullet serenade eliminated all the baby squids in less than a minute.


    Since Luna was prepared to scuffle with them for 15 minutes, it could be said that he yed a big role. But of course, she still yed the biggest role as she was the one who crushed it''s head and killed it off with a 3-star magic.


    "..."


    Luna held back her impulse to me someone. But that only increased the unreasonable sense of jealousy and envy she felt towards Julia.


    It was incredibly unbiased, ming someone else for her own ipetence.


    She faced forward and red at Julia''s head. If she wouldn''t be found out, she wanted to smack the back of her head.


    Luna''s hands trembled, reaching towards Julia''s head.


    But instead of taking such extreme action, she lightly touched Julia''s shoulder.


    "Julia, how was it?"


    Her expression waspletely different that. how it was a second ago.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hm? Ah, it''s as you see. 4th ce. What a shame. I wanted to beat Babel and Princess Aurora. What about you?"


    "I''m... 16th."


    "Oh? Wow, you got 16th with ''that'' in your team?"


    She clearly said that pointing towards Eren making sure that he noticed her.


    "We got the ck hump octopus. We just had to remove the hump."


    "And that''s what you did, right?"


    Luna didn''t say that she messed up while using a light magic spell, instead nodded with a bright smile.


    "Yep."


    ***


    Late at night, after the end of regr sses, I was working out in the training room.


    Because of all the things that happened today, I felt like I was dying. But it was something I needed to do, I focused on working out for 2 hours. Thankfully, I was well acquainted with the training equipment, It was only that the weights were heavier. For example, the leg extension machine went from 15 vects to 500 vects.


    "Ugh."


    Afterpleting my workout, I fumbled back to the dressing room like a zombie and copsed on the seat.


    ''Time is nearing''


    Maybe due to the exhaustion my mind started to think about the dragon once again.


    Each passing day, the threat of the fire dragon neared, I couldn''t sleep peacefully knowing that there is a ticking bomb near out barony.


    No matter how much I tried to think about the solutions, I couldn''t think of any way to stop a dragon except taking help from the Emperor himself.


    But as of now, It was only a pipe dream.


    Not to mention meeting him, I wouldn''t even be allowed anywhere near the Emperor.


    ''F*ck is there no way? ''


    The only way to meet the emperor is to have incredible achievement enough to attract his attention or be in a high enough noble position to request an audience.


    Both of them was impossible for the current me.


    ''Arhj! This is giving me a headache!''


    As I was ponderonh over what to do, someone entered the training facility.


    "The lights are still on? Is there still someone working out? "


    A melodious voice filled my ear as I saw a girl entering the training facility.


    "Huh? Did I disturb you? "


    The girl asked as she notices me. But I was too excited to answer her.


    ''The princess!!''


    An incredible idea hit my mind.


    ---***---

 Chapter 37 A Way To Meet The Emperor

    ?


    Kaiser Von Brittan.


    The current Emperor of the Mauryan empire. The one who rules over eight provinces and the possessor of the mythical seal.


    Despite such exhrating titles, he is also the father of four children.


    The first Prince, Nox von Brittan, son of Queen Guinevere. He is the current crown prince of the Mauryan empire and the most likely candidate to ascend the throne.


    The second Prince, Evergrant von Brittan, son of the emperor''s second wife, Lady Aquitaine. Despite his superior talent in swordsmanship and magicpared to the first prince, he chose to step down from the fight for the throne at an early age, as he had no interest in bing the emperor.


    The third prince of the empire, Ashborn von Britton, a half-blood of the emperor born to a maid, whoter be the emperor''s concubine. Rumors has it that Ashborn is eyeing on the throne but so far there has been no quarrel between the princes.


    Finally, the only princess of the Mauryan empire and the beloved daughter of the emperor Kaiser and Queen Guinevere, Aurora von Britton. A beauty who was said to be blessed by the mana itself. The citizen of the Mauryan call her as the reincarnation of the goddess Aria due to her mesmerizing beauty and kind nature.


    Aurora possesses exceptional talent in both closebat fighting and magic. Additionally, she is awakened with the rare spirit magic, a trait found in only one in every 100,000 individuals. And now, such an extraordinary individual stood before me.


    "Huh? Did I disturb you?" Her voice as she turned towards me was charming yet soothing to hear.


    ''The Princess!''


    A way to meet the emperor! I think I just found one!


    As I am still weak, making an achievement significant enough to catch the attention of the emperor seemed nearly impossible.


    ''Although I could ask my father for help, I don''t have a valid reason to back it up...''


    I couldn''t simply say that the fire dragon Ugram, which our Pendragon family has been caring for generations, might suddenly go on a rampage and destroy a quarter of the empire.


    My father would likely consider me a lunatic, let alone believe such a im.


    Yet, in my current predicament, I saw a potential path to meet the emperor.


    ''If I get closer to the princess somehow...''


    Then there would definitely be opportunities to meet the emperor.


    Weren''t there many rumors that the emperor loves his daughter more than anything? If I properly make use of the princess, then meeting the emperor wouldn''t be a pipe dream.


    ".....Are you okay?"


    I was so lost in thought that I forgot to reply to the princess.


    "I am fine, Your Highness. I was just surprised to see you here in the training grounds."


    Generally, mage students didn''t like toe to the training grounds, their excuse being that they couldn''t stand the sweat smell of barbarians.


    Of course, there were exception to it, like Julia and princess Aurora, who along with magic also trained in closebat.


    "You were surprised?"


    "I thought your highness wouldn''t like it here in the training grounds"


    Aurora chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "Why would I not like it? While I do enjoy the elegance and finesse of magic, honing my skills in closebat is crucial as well."


    As she said, closebat training was crucial for an individual, especially for mages as they would be the main target in a party during the fight.


    Besides, princess Aurora had an immense talent in Spirit magic along with swordsmanship.


    She never shied away from improving her skills. The thin rapier sword hanging on her waist is a proof to that.


    "I see, I apologies for my narrow thinking."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Of course, I was aware of how the princess equally valued magic and closebat but I am trying to build a conversation here, so I had to say that.


    "Umm~ if I may, what is your name?"


    "..."


    f*ck the conversation! she didn''t even know my name!


    "Forgive me your highness, to think I forgot to introduce myself, I am Eren Pendragon."


    "Pendragon?....you are from the pendragon family?"


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Wow! I heard that your family take cares of a dragon! Have you seen it too?"


    She seemed like an innocent, curious child, her innocence shining so brightly that it was blinding.


    "Unfortunately, I still haven''t had the opportunity ."


    There was rule in the pendragon family that until one turn eighteen years of age, they would not be allowed to meet the dragon, the exact reason is unknown but my father always said the same when I asked him to show me the Dragon in my past life.


    "Oh! Is that so...."


    She seemed disappointed for some reason.


    "...! Ah! I forgot to introduce myself, my name is A-"


    "Aurora von Brittan, I would be a fool not to know the name of a beautiful young maiden such as your highness."


    Aurora''s cheeks flushed slightly, a hint of bashfulness gracing her features.


    "You are too kind."


    "Not at all, I only speak truth.", the smile on the princess''s face widened hearing my words.


    ''She is weak topliments, I see.''


    The princess seemed more gullible than I thought!


    ''There is a chance.''


    I was worried about how I could meet with the emperor, but Princess Aurora has appeared like a bridge between me and the emperor.


    ''I just need to strengthen the bridge before getting on.''


    Although the princess seemed innocent, I shouldn''t be reckless with her.


    After all, she is the princess. If something were to go wrong, let alone getting help from the emperor, it would be a blessing if he didn''t send soldiers to im my head


    I can''t push my luck, I will get closer to the princess slowly and when the right time arrives, I will ask her to arrange a meeting with the emperor.


    ''Perfect!''


    It was a perfect n.


    "I''ll be in your care, your majesty."


    For now, getting acquainted with the princess is more than enough.


    ---***---

 Chapter 38 A Nightmare

    ?


    A in field filled with green grass and beautiful flowers.


    I stood in middle of such ce gazing at the Pendragon barony not so far away. It was a ce filled with happiness, themoners were engaged in their daily work in the fields and the children were running around with smile on their face.


    There were no soul that went hungry in the pendragon barony. Seeing this ce, a smile rose on my face.


    But soon my soundings changed.


    A deste field stretched before me, its once vibrant green grass now withered and lifeless. The air was heavy with an eerie silence, devoid of the joyfulughter and bustling activities that once filled this ce. In the distance loomed the Pendragon barony, a haunting sight against the gray sky.


    As I stood there, an overwhelming sense of foreboding gripped my heart. The tranquility of this once thrivingnd was shattered by a sinister force.


    A colossal dragon emerged from the shadows, its scales a deep, blood-red hue that glimmered with malevolence.


    -Roaaar!!!


    Its immense body hovered ominously in the air as it let out an ear-splitting roar, reverberating through the barrenndscape.


    Without warning, the dragon unleashed its wrath upon the Pendragon barony. Its gaping maw opened wide, spewing forth torrents of crimson mes that devoured everything in their path. The unsuspecting knights were helpless, unable to react in time. The fire dragon''s ferocious breath rained down from the heavens, transforming the entire barony into a zing inferno.


    The mes spread with terrifying speed, consuming all in their wake. The once-thriving fields, teeming with abundant crops, were reduced to charred remnants. The hardworking farmers and carefree children, who had once painted this ce with their infectious smiles, now became fuel for the raging ze. Even the diligent citizens, engrossed in their tasks, found themselves engulfed by the merciless fire.


    Every direction I turned, a sea of crimson engulfed my vision. Desperation gripped my soul as I tried to flee, but my legs were shackled, rooted to the scorched earth. A tortured cry escaped my lips, but the sound was stolen by the merciless winds.


    And then, I saw them¡ªmy father, a valiant warrior wielding a sword; my mother, cradling my newborn sibling; the loyal butler and maids who served the Pendragons; and the citizens, all approaching me with grotesque mes devouring their very existence.


    Their agonized figures drew nearer, their burning bodies casting flickering shadows upon the charredndscape. The deafening roar of the colossal dragon echoed behind them, a relentless reminder of the impending doom. In an instant, the monstrous creature materialized before my eyes, its gaping maw poised to swallow me whole.


    "Nooooo!" I screamed, the sheer terror threatening to consume me. And then, mercifully, I awoke.


    ***


    My body was drenched in sweat, trembling uncontrobly as the remnants of the nightmare clung to my psyche. It took several moments to realize it was just a dream¡ªa nightmare that held me captive in its twisted clutches.


    With a deep breath, I attempted to calm my rattled nerves. But as I steadied myself, I noticed an unsettling presence invaded my room, like a specter shrouded in darkness.


    A man, d in a long ck coat, stood before me. His face obscured by the night''s shadows, he exuded an aura of malevolence that sent shivers down my spine.


    "F*ck!" In a moment of panicked instinct, I seized a nearby ss and hurled it at the figure.


    To my astonishment, he caught the ss with ease, his movements eerily graceful. Slowly, he approached the table, cing the ss upon it before illuminating the room with the glow of a mana stone-powered bulb.


    Blinking away the residual blur, I beheld the figure before me.


    "Professor... Joshua?"


    The realization struck me, and a mix of relief and confusion washed over me.


    It was then that I noticed the time.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    3:32 AM.


    "F*ck me."


    I was meant to be at the training grounds by 3:00 AM to train with Professor Joshua, but now it was already 3:32. My heart sank as I realized I had overslept without any notice that the professor hade to my dormitory himself.


    ''He is furious.''


    I muttered under my breath. There was nothing worse than making professor Joshua furious!


    Without wasting another moment, I swiftly rose from the bed and bowed deeply, my voice filled with fake remorse.


    "I am truly sorry, Professor Joshua. I waspletely exhausted yesterday, and I overslept. I will make it to the training grounds in five minutes¡ª"


    "Rest for today,"


    he interrupted, his voice surprisingly calm. Before I could utter another word, he turned and walked out of my room, leaving me in a state of bewilderment and relief.


    ***


    As Professor Joshua stepped out of Eren''s room, he hesitated for a moment and nced back.


    Something troubled him deeply about the sight he had just witnessed.


    Eren, shaken and drenched in sweat, seemed to have endured a nightmarish ordeal. His face contorted with fear, and the sheer terror he disyed left an indelible mark on Professor Joshua''s mind.


    "What could have inflicted such terror upon a fourteen-year-old boy?" he pondered, his thoughts swirling with concern. He couldn''t fathom the horrors Eren had experienced, but he knew it must have been something that he couldn''t imagine.


    His face was distorted and he seemed very scared for some reason.


    "He was in so much pain," Professor Joshua whispered to himself, a mixture of sympathy and confusion tugging at his heartstrings.


    Deeply troubled, Professor Joshua decided it was best to grant Eren respite for the day.


    "Poor kid," he muttered, realizing the weight of the nightmares Eren carried with him.


    ---***---


    Hi guys!


    After searching and looking around, I finally found a way to proof read the chapters. This chapter is the result of that.


    Please leave your opinions in thements or review, whether this chapter is good or do you want me to get back to my usual writing style.


    Thank you~

 Chapter 39 Deep Learning Of Mana (1)

    ?


    The day dawned, and I woke up with my muscles aching and screaming at me. The vivid nightmare I had still lingered in my mind, refusing to fade away.


    I wondered why Professor Joshua didn''t drag me to the training grounds and instead allowed me to rest, but I wasn''tining or anything. In fact, I was grateful for the opportunity to take a day off. Rest was crucial for growth, after all.


    As I climbed out of bed, I nced at the mechanical clock on my bedside table, its hands ticking away with each passing second.


    It was just past 7 AM, and I still had plenty of time to prepare for the day''s sses. With that in mind, I decided to start my day with a refreshing shower.


    **


    It was the third day of the week, and my first ss of the day was "Deep Learning of Mana." This subject was being taught for the first time, as the lecturer had been upied with some important work.


    The ss was scheduled to begin at 9:00 AM, and it was currently 8:50 AM.


    I had already arrived and taken my seat in the third row from the back, close to the wall. It was a strategic spot, allowing me to go unnoticed by the professor in case I dozed off during the lecture.


    As the minutes ticked by, familiar faces began to fill the ssroom.


    Unsurprisingly, Julia Rozental, Princess Aurora, and Luna Primrose were among the attendees. These three were well-known for their natural affinity for magic so it wasn''t a surprise that they chose this ss. However, there was one more face in the group that caught my attention.


    ''Esmerald?''


    I couldn''t determine if it was a mere coincidence or not, but the gloomy kid had also chosen "Deep Learning of Mana" as her second elective subject. While I was aware of the other three choosing this ss due to their fame in my previous life, Esmerald''s presence surprised me.


    Considering there were a thousand freshmen, it was highly likely for someone I didn''t know to choose the same two electives as me. Nheless, I wasn''tining or anything; I was simply taken aback.


    Suddenly, the once-murmuring ss fell silent. I noticed the change and quickly adjusted myself in my seat. There was only one reason why a noisy fish market like ssroom would abruptly be quiet.


    ''The instructor has arrived.''


    As I turned my gaze toward the door, I saw the professor, and for a moment, I was frozen in awe. Her long, flowing blond hair cascaded down to her hips, framing a beautiful face that exuded elegance. Her emerald-green eyes caught my attention, but there was another distinctive feature that stood out even more¡ªthe long, pointed ears...


    ''An elf ?''


    The professor who entered the ssroom was a stunning female elf!


    Elves, often referred to as the "children of nature," were a species that lived in close harmony with nature, detached from the affairs of the world. They were primarily settled in the great forest of Nara, relying on the Tree of Life for their existence, which kept them secluded from the outside world.


    While I had heard of instructors from other species in Freljord, it was my first encounter with one. Perhaps it was because I had never crossed paths with them in my previous life, having failed to progress beyond the second year at Freljord Academy twice.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Nevertheless, the sight of a beautiful elf instructor surprised me. It seemed I wasn''t the only one taken aback; all the students were equally dazed by her presence. Some of the boys even appeared to be mesmerized by her ample bosom.


    "Good morning, students," she greeted as she walked towards the podium.


    "Good morning, madam!" came the enthusiastic chorus from the students, with the boys'' voices being particrly dominant.


    "I hope you''ve all had your breakfast, as we will have ss until the afternoon. I hope no one has any objections," she said, winking mischievously at the students.


    Who would dare to have objections with such a beautiful teacher? I even found myself questioning why I hadn''t chosen this course in my past life.


    "Before we begin, let me introduce myself. I am Iris Peacefounder, and I will be teaching the elective subject, ''The Deep Learning of Mana and Its Principles.'' We will be spending a year together, so I hope we can get along," she announced.


    The students erupted into loud cheers, their support seemingly directed towards her and her hourss figure.


    With a quick introduction out of the way, the ssmenced.


    "Before delving into the topic, let''s see how much you all know about mana. Can anyone here exin what mana is?" she inquired.


    A moment of silence passed before a rose among the ss.


    It was Luna Primrose who raised her hand.


    "Ma''am! Luna Primrose."


    "Yes dear, go on~" , the instructor acknowledged.


    "Mana is the energy in it''s purest form. It can be converted into various types of energy using appropriate mechanisms and spells. In its natural state, mana is invisible and shapeless, but users with sufficient mastery can give it any shape or form of desire," Luna exined confidently.


    "Excellent!" the instructor praised, causing Luna to swell with pride.


    Out of curiosity, I nced at Julia, who was seated just behind Luna. As expected, she rolled her eyes at Luna''s behavior.


    "You may sit down now, dear," the instructor said, waiting for Luna to take her seat before continuing.


    "As your friend just mentioned, mana is the energy in its purest form, often referred to as magic energy. Going further into the topic, mana is a fundamental substance that gives rise to various fields of magical energy. These fields exist alongside other fundamental forces of science, such as gravity and maism. Certain creatures and objects possess the ability to manipte these fields in various ways, resulting in spectacr effects. The key lies in how individuals manipte mana. These acts of shaping and channeling mana out of the body is known as magic."


    ---***---

 Chapter 40 Deep Learning Of Mana (2)

    ?


    Instructor Iris''s ss continued as she further exined the intricacies of mana, capturing the attention of the students. Her slender figure and elegant pointy ears added an enchanting aura to the ssroom, making it difficult for some students to concentrate fully. However, the realization that this captivating elf could potentially be a centuries-old grandmother reminded me to stay focused and respectful.


    "Now that we have learned about mana, it is crucial to understand the concept of mana containers," Instructor Iris emphasized, directing her gaze towards the magical appearance of the words "Mana Containers" on the board. The chalk seemed to float in the air before gracefully etching the words onto the surface.


    "Mana is a universal energy that exists in all creatures, nts, the air, and the water," she exined, as images of various creatures appeared in the air before us. The human body, a majestic tree, a nimble rabbit, and a graceful fish were all outlined in green, while a mesmerizing blue substance filled their insides.


    "The storage system for mana is called the Mana Container, and different species have unique organs or structures that serve as their containers," Instructor Iris continued, her words apanied by the circling of the outlined creatures around her. It was as if the very essence of mana was dancing to her exnation.


    "Whether it''s the heart within humans, veins in trees, a small sphere in fish, or the brain in beasts, each species stores mana in a container that suits them best," she added, highlighting the diversity of mana containers with a touch of elegance.


    "If the containers ispletely empty, the body will then slowly replenish itself by absorbing Mana from the air or water in case of species who live underwater."


    As she waved her hand, small blue particles materialized in the air, representing the replenishment of mana from the surroundings. They were absorbed by the outlined creatures, emphasizing the natural process of mana absorption when the containers are empty.


    "In order to harness mana effectively, one must treat the Mana Container like a muscle, exercising it regrly. Mishandling or reckless treatment of the container can lead to permanent damage, rendering the user unable to perform magic at all," Instructor Iris warned, demonstrating the consequences by revealing a rupture in the container, causing the precious blue mana to spill out.


    "There are instances where an individual is unable to use mana due to damaged mana containers, either from birth or as a result of specific incidents," she further exined, acknowledging the potential limitations and challenges faced by some individuals.


    While everyone in the ss listened attentively, I marveled at Instructor Iris''s mastery over mana maniption. Her control and ability to create such visual aids were remarkable. Based on my knowledge, she must be at least a 6-star mage to exhibit such skill.


    "Mana, as I mentioned earlier, is a type of energy that can be shaped and refined. In its natural state, the body refines mana to make it usable. This is where certain species have advantages, as they have adaptations that aid them in refining mana more efficiently. For instance, elves like me, who reside near the world tree, gradually developrger mana containers and possess superior ability in refining mana at a faster rate," she borated, emphasizing the connection between one''s environment and their affinity for mana.


    "Mana can exist in different forms and states, influenced by various factors, but one of the primary factors is its location," Instructor Iris continued, captivating her students'' attention once more. As she spoke, the green lining surrounding the outlined creatures disappeared, and their individual masses of blue mana merged into a single,rger mass.


    "Depending on the location, mana can exhibit a variety of states. In water, mana is denser and takes on a liquid form, whereas in the air, where its concentration is lower, it appears in a gaseous form," she exined, using the changing state of the blue mana to illustrate the point.


    "Obtaining mana from water is more challengingpared to extracting it from the air," Instructor Iris borated, acknowledging the unique circumstances of underwater creatures. "The Mer People, who reside in the depths, have smaller mana containers, but their containers are stronger and more durable than those of the average human. As a result, their mana is much more potent and concentrated. On the other hand, beings like us elves, who are deeply connected to nature, can absorb mana at a faster rate. However, our mana containers are more delicate and prone to vulnerability."


    "Instructor, what about humans like us, then?" a student from the back row raised their hand and posed the question.


    Instructor Iris smiled warmly, appreciating the curiosity of her student. "Ah, a good question, my dear," shemended the student before providing an answer.


    "Humans, unlike some other species,ck specialized structures or adaptations to aid in mana absorption or containment," she exined, causing a ripple of curiosity and confusion among the students. However, she quickly reassured them with a reassuring smile.


    "But that is precisely what makes humans special," she continued, her eyes sweeping across the ssroom.


    "Can anyone tell me why humans are unique in this regard?", Instructor Iris prompted, her voice filled with anticipation.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As our gazes met, I instinctively avoided direct eye contact with the instructor.


    Even though I have attended the academy previously, I don''t remember anything to answer her question, not to mention that I didn''t even understand much about mana in my previous life.


    But before the instructor could be disappointed, a hand rose.


    It was Julia, who stood up with a nod of approval from the instructor.


    "It is because humans are a species of adaptation," Julia answered, her voice clear and confident


    A smile rose on Instructor Iris face as she heard Julia.


    "Excellent! you can sit my dear."


    "Excellent! Well said, my dear. Please take your seat," Instructor Irismended Julia before continuing her exnation. "As Julia rightly pointed out, humans possess immense potential for adaptation. They have a remarkable ability to change and evolve themselves and their surroundings to survive in any situation."


    She paused for a moment, allowing her words to sink in before providing an illustrative example. "Long, long ago, when the human''s mana container, primarily located in their hearts, was less efficient at refining mana, and their capacity was considerably smallerpared to today, humans ''stole''¡ªor rather, learned¡ªmana techniques from the elves. In exchange for their assistance in building houses, humans acquired knowledge of spells to gather mana from the air and trained diligently in secluded locations."


    Her words painted a vivid picture of humans striving for progress, year after year, decade after decade. The ssroom seemed to transport us to a bygone era, where humans steadily honed their magical prowess.


    "It didn''t happen over nightt but year after year, as time passed, the power of humans grew. They became formidable beings capable of standing their ground against other species. This is why humans are never underestimated," she dered with conviction, acknowledging the resilience and adaptability that defined the human spirit.


    Trrrrrrrrrnnnnnnn-


    Just as the instructor was in the middle of her exnation, the bell rang, signaling the end of the ss. However, none of the students rushed to leave. We all sat patiently, eagerly awaiting the conclusion of Instructor Iris''s lecture.


    "You all sitting here in this ss possess untapped potential that remains unknown to all. You are like a massive b of stone, waiting to be sculpted. You have the power to be a beautiful statue or serve as stepping stones for others. The choice is yours," she imparted, her words echoing with a sense of possibility and empowerment.


    "That''s all for today. We will reconvene in your next ss. Until then, take care," Instructor Iris bid us farewell before vanishing from the ssroom.


    It seems all the instructors have decided to disappear from the ssroom using teleportation after the lecture.


    ---***---

 Chapter 41 Preparations (1)

    ?


    Once again, I found myself on the training grounds, my body copsed on the floor, drenched in sweat and exhaustion. The intensity of Professor Joshua''s training had pushed me to my limits.


    Each grueling session felt like a battle for survival, from climbing the towering mountain behind the academy with weights strapped to my body, to the relentless swings of my sword and thrusts of my spear, it was enough to make me think that I could I die.


    But I couldn''t afford to rest for long. Time was running out.


    Gazing up at the vast ceiling above, gasping for breath, I muttered to myself, "I have three days..."


    The ranking battles loomed on the horizon, scheduled to take ce at the end of the week. With today marking the fourth day, I had a mere three days left to prepare for it.


    As I contemted the uing battles, the rules were fresh in my mind from yesterday''s ss. Professor Joshua had meticulously exined each aspect, ensuring we were well-informed. The rules governing the ranking battles were intricate, designed to maintain fairness and uphold the integrity of thepetition.


    Not that I was unaware of it as I knew about them from my previous life.


    The ranking battles proceeded like this.


    Despite their current ranking, all participants were allowed to challenge three opponents. However, victory against someone ranked higher was the key to ascending the ranks, while battling someone significantly lower posed the risk of a decrease in position. These dynamics added an extrayer of strategy and calction to the battles.


    To safeguard against abuse and protect lower-ranked students from harassment, individuals had the right to reject challenges from those above them. This rule aimed to create a more equitable environment, where talent and skill determined one''s standing. However, one could not refuse a challenge from someone ranked lower, as it was an opportunity to demonstrate superiority.


    In a case, if a lower-ranked student emerged victorious against a higher-ranked opponent. The winner would im the rank of the higher-rank student, while the defeated student would experience a one rank demotion, their pride taking a blow. Such upsets were both thrilling and unpredictable, keeping the battles charged with excitement.


    In the event that a high-ranking student failed to show up for a challenged match, their rank would be immediately swapped with the challenger, regardless of the disparity between them. This rule served as a reminder that one''s dedication andmitment could make or break their standing. Even the mightiest could fall in the face of absence and negligence.


    As the ranking matches epassed all sses, an additional rule dictated that individuals could only challenge opponents within a range of 250 ranks higher or lower than themselves. This limitation aimed to ensure that matches werepetitive and prevented extreme mismatches in skill and experience.


    Furthermore, to prevent an overwhelming number of matches and preserve the physical and mental well-being of the participants, each student was limited to a maximum of six battles. This restriction meant that they could only be challenged three times per ranking battle, in addition to their three opportunities to initiate challenges. While not mandatory, refusing to use all three chances came with consequences¡ªa stagnant rank and a missed opportunity for further progress.


    My personal goal for these ranking battles was crystal clear¡ªI aimed to secure a position within the top 100. To achieve this, I had meticulously selected three mages who possessed vulnerabilities in close-rangebat, an area where I excelled.


    It may seem cowardly of me to do so, but it was very crucial for me to be ced among top 100 in the ranking battles, for my ns of stopping the Fire dragon, Ugram to seed.


    With my gaze fixed on the training grounds, a flurry of emotions surged within me¡ªdetermination, anticipation, and a touch of apprehension. Every muscle in my body ached, yet I refused to yield.


    "Let''s end with one thousand more swings."


    I thought increasing the grip over the sword in my hand.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ***


    Standing atop the training grounds, draped in a flowing ck robe, Professor Joshua observed Eren with a stoic expression. His gaze held no trace of emotion as he silently watched over his grueling training.


    Eren swung his sword with determination, each strike fueling his resolve to be stronger. But eventually, exhaustion took its toll, and he copsed onto the ground, his chest heaving with exertion. Gasping for air, he fought to catch his breath. But it was not long after that his gaze became fixated on the in roof and a look of determination appeared on his face.


    Lost in thought, Professor Joshua''s mind drifted to a scene from the past¡ªthe haunting image of Eren wracked by nightmares, his trembling body drenched in sweat. The professor pondered the depths of fear that could gue a mere fourteen-year-old, searching for answers that eluded him.


    "He is a diligent kid," a sudden voice broke the silence beside Professor Joshua. Turning toward the sound, he found a ck cat perched in the spot where the voice originated. Despite the gravity of their conversation, the feline possessed an undeniable charm.


    "He certainly is, but-" Professor Joshua replied, as if already familiar with the cat''s identity.


    "But his natural talent iscking", the feline finished his words.


    Professor Joshua went silent and didn''t answer anything in refusal.


    The cat nodded knowingly, its golden eyes gleaming with mischief. "Indeed, but despite his limitations, he disys tremendous effort... Would you like me to lend him a hand?"


    "Will you-"


    Before Professor Joshua could respond, the cat interrupted with a mischievousugh. "Why would I? Hahaha..."


    The professor fixed his gaze on the enigmatic feline, his expression a blend of curiosity and suspicion.


    "Okay~Okay~ Lets make a bet then if you win, I will help him."


    "What kind of a bet."


    A sly smile danced across the cat''s face as it outlined the terms of their wager, its voice brimming with yful anticipation.


    While Eren was swinging the sword in earnest, he was unaware of the wager made on him.


    ---***---

 Chapter 42 Preparations (2)

    ?


    In the middle of the night, when the world was draped in darkness and the distant hoots of owls filled the air with an eerie symphony, I wearily returned from my intense workout session and copsed onto my bed. The exhaustion in my body was palpable, but it was the relentless flood of random thoughts that gued my mind, making it nearly impossible for me to find sleep.


    Since the day I regressed, sleep had eluded me, maybe the only day I slept peacefully was the day I regressed, there were no days of peaceful sleep except it.


    As I copsed onto my bed, a whirlwind of chaotic thoughts swirled in my mind, hindering any hopes of drifting into the realm of dreams. Images of a rampaging fire dragon consumed my thoughts, igniting a flurry of questions.


    How could I stop the rampaging of the fire dragon? What actions should I take? Should I seek assistance from others? And if so, who could I trust? The weight of these thoughts burdened my consciousness.


    Amidst the turbulence of my mind, I had managed to sketch out a rough n. However, I couldn''t ignore the fact that there were no guarantees it would work, leaving me with no choice but to consider multiple backup ns.


    As if the racing thoughts weren''t enough, nightmares haunted my restless nights, further adding to the overall despair of my situation. It felt like I was trapped in a never-ending cycle of frustration.


    Yet, despite all this, there was an enigmatic smile that danced upon my lips.


    It was due the message that was disyed in front of me.


    [You have advanced to a 2-star knight]


    [Strength +2]


    [Stamina +2]


    [Agility +2]


    [Perception +2]


    [Vitality +2]


    A surge of excitement coursed through me as the realization sank in¡ªI had ascended to the ranks of a 2-star knight. The boost in my attributes breathed new life into my weary frame.


    The artifact continued to reveal more information, painting a vivid picture of my progression in the form of status.


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    Name : Eren Pendragon


    Titles : <Regressor> <Apostle of the Forgotten God>


    Realm : 2-star knight (Nadir)


    ?Stats?


    <Variable Stats>


    [Strength - 4.58 ? 6.92 (4.58+2.0+0.34)]


    [Stamina - 4.32 ? 6.68 (4.32+2.0+0.36)]


    [Agility - 4.05 ? 6.54 (4.05+2.0+0.49)]


    [Perception - 5.36 ? 7.40 (5.36+2.0+0.04)]


    [Vitality 4.54 ? 6.85 (4.54+2.0+0.31)]


    [Magic power 4.52 ? 4.53]


    <Invariable Stats>


    [Intelligence ¨C 6/10]


    [Perseverance ¨C 7/10]


    [Luck ¨C 4/10]


    [Charm ¨C 5.1/10]


    ?Skills?


    ? 36 Poisons of the Poison Queen - ???


    ? Trap Formation - ??


    ?Techniques?


    ? Force of the White Fang - ?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ? Asteroid''s bare handed brawl - ??


    ?Abilities?


    ? Intermediate Sword Mastery


    ? Intermediate Spear Mastery


    ? Beginner Marksman Mastery


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    I don''t know when it happened but after I finished today''s training I was advanced to 2-star!


    "Finally, it took me two weeks to advance from peak 1-star knight to 2-star Nadir knight!"


    The star levels served as a measure of power and strength of an individual.


    There were a total 9 star levels starting from one star ang going all the way up to the nine-star, each divided into three stages.


    Nadir.


    Transitional, and


    Peak.


    In the early stages an individual will experience a faster growth but as they advance further, it will get harder and harder to advance further, be it in the field of magic or in the path of knights.


    But as of now, my stats were on the rise.bined with the stats that resulted from training and increasing my star level, all my stats except magic power has crossed the mark of 6.


    But I was very disappointed with my growth, especially the growth of magic power which close to stagnant. Although magic power was less significant to closebat fighters, when one advance further in the field, it would be more and more important.


    I was still far from catching unto those geniuses. And as a matter of fact, I couldn''t dream about catching unto them with means such as these.


    I needed to find some faster alternatives.


    Suddenly, a thought shed through my mind, captivating my attention.


    The Exile.


    A mystical realm birthed from the concentrated mana, the Exile was a portal that transported individuals to a forsaken corner once part of Hell, the demon''s paradise.


    Clearing an Exile meant being rewarded with increased power, even if it meant facing low-ranking demons within low-level Exiles. Such an opportunity could prove immensely beneficial to someone like me, yearning to bolster my current abilities.


    However, there was a problem.


    "How the heck do I find an Exile in this godforsaken ind?"


    The rarity of Exiles at this point in time made the task even more daunting. Not to mention, gaining ess to an Exile was aplicated process, tightly controlled by the empire. Recognition from the Seven Towers or affiliation with major powers acknowledged by the emperor, like graduates of Freljord Academy or members of recognized guilds, was necessary to gain entry.


    "Wait a minute! "


    A sudden realization struck me like a lightning bolt. There was one Exile that had appeared in the ck Forest behind the academy.


    "If I remember it correctly.... "


    It was that self-centered brat, Zephyr, who had discovered and cleared the Exile before the academy could even take notice.


    Although it waster discovered by the academy and an investigation was held, it had been fruitless, as Zephyr had already reaped the rewards of his triumph.


    Indeed, venturing into the Exile seemed like the most honest and direct path to increasing my power. Yet, there was a significant hurdle to ovee¡ªI had no idea when the Exile would appear.


    All I knew was that Zephyr had cleared it before the first ranking battles.


    "Darn it!" I eximed, frustration boiling over. Time was of the essence, and Zephyr might have already discovered the Exile by now.


    I ran out of my dorm to find Zephyr, no matter what, I was determined to enter the exile!


    Little did I know that my impromptu quest to find Zephyr and following him to find the exile, would inadvertently earn me the dubious title of "male stalker."


    ---***----

 Chapter 43 Stalking Zephyr (1)

    ?


    At the very top of the Freljord academy, where the golden bell that would blow only once a year at the time of graduation was ced, a young man was sleeping leisurely. With ck hair and a well-built physique, he looked stunning even with his eyes closed. His one leg was crossed over the other as he had slipped into the world of dreams.


    The sun, setting at the far horizon, cast a mysterious glow on him, painting a perfect scenery that would have been a feast for the eyes if only...


    If only there wasn''t another young man hiding behind the enormous bell, gawking at the sleeping boy. As the sun dipped lower, shadows danced around the silent academy grounds. The young man''s frustration grew, contemting how long the other guy would continue to sleep there.


    "Darn it! How long is he nning to sleep here?" I thought, my gaze fixed on Zephyr, who seemed to be sleeping without a care in the world.


    "Arhhhh! This bastard!"


    My anger was reaching its boiling point. It had been three hours since he had fallen asleep, and I had been watching him intently for the entire duration.


    "When the hell is he going to find the Exile?" I muttered, my impatience mounting. Two days and one night¡ªthat was how long I had been stalking Zephyr. The time had been filled with suffering and frustration.


    That bastard, I don''t know if he was aware of my presence or not but he roamed through out the academy for absolutely no reason for the past two days.


    "I even lied to Professor Joshua about not feeling well, just to follow him!" I muttered under my breath, remembering the close call with the professor. To my surprise, Professor Joshua didn''t question me further and simply told me to rest. I had prepared myself for a scolding, but he had let me off easily.


    Putting that matter aside, the ranking battles were scheduled for tomorrow, and the sun was already setting. So, I was questioning my memories about Zephyr finding the exile.


    ''Did my involvement with him change something?''


    I questioned whether my involvement with Zephyr had changed something. I couldn''t be certain, but there was a possibility. Originally, I wasn''t supposed to meet him until the midterm, but in this life, I got involved with him much sooner.


    Although our conversation had been brief, it couldn''t be ignored. After all, they say even a butterfly pping its wings can alter the path of a typhoon.


    "Darn it!" I cursed quietly. For now, all I could do was wait and see what would happen.


    Time passed, and as the sun waspletely hidden from the horizon, Zephyr finally got up and started walking towards somewhere. rmed by his sudden actions, I silently followed him, a mischievous smile ying on my lips as I realized he was heading toward the ck forest.


    The ck forest¡ªstudents had given it that name due to the thick, towering trees that blocked the sunlight, leaving the forest in perpetual darkness. It was a forbidden area, off-limits to students, as it was said to be inhabited by ferocious monsters and dangerous nts. The massive walls separating the ck forest from the academy served as a clear warning of that.


    The darkness embraced the ck forest even during the day time so there was no need to say something about the night, I could barely even see the silhouette of Zephyr moving in front.


    Zephyr seemed to be aware of his destination, deftly climbing the towering wall and disappearing into the forest. I followed suit, albeit not as gracefully, making my way over the wall at my own pace, determined not to lose sight of him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The night was dark, and the looming trees only intensified the sense of horror.


    Zephyr moved with a grace that seemed almost supernatural, effortlessly navigating through the obstacles that obstructed our way. His keen senses and sharp reflexes were on full disy as he deftly avoided grasping vines and twisted roots that reached out like gnarled hands from the forest floor.


    The ck forest lived up to its name, enveloped in an eternal darkness that seemed to swallow any hint of light. The towering trees stood like ancient sentinels, their branches intertwined above, forming a dense canopy that blocked out the moon and stars. The air was heavy with an earthy scent, tinged with a hint of decay, as if the forest itself exhaled a haunting breath.


    The ground beneath our feet was a mosaic of fallen leaves, moss-covered rocks, and patches of damp soil. Mushrooms, luminescent with an otherworldly glow, sprouted from decaying logs and the base of ancient trees, casting an eerie radiance that added to the surreal atmosphere.


    Strange noises echoed through the stillness¡ªa chorus of chirping insects, the hushed whisper of the wind through the leaves, and the asional distant growl of an unseen beast. Shadows danced and flickered, ying tricks on the eyes, as if the forest itself was alive, shifting and pulsing with an ancient magic.


    asionally, we woulde across clearings within the forest, where beams of moonlight managed to pierce through the dense foliage. In those fleeting moments, the true beauty of the ck forest revealed itself. Exquisite flowers, vibrant and delicate, bloomed in a riot of colors, their petals shimmering with an otherworldly luminescence. It was a stark contrast to the surrounding darkness, a testament to the resilience and splendor that could be found even in the most forbidding of ces.


    The distant cries and howls of monsters echoed through the air, sending shivers down my spine. While my focus remained solely on Zephyr''s back, afraid to lose him in the darkness.


    About five to seven minutes passed as I followed behind him and we delved deeper into the forest.


    ''does he n to go further deep?''


    As we ventured deeper into the forest, I couldn''t help but wonder if Zephyr nned to go even further. The thought crossed my mind as I identally stepped on a dry twig, causing it to crack under my weight.


    -Crack!-


    My heart skipped a beat, and in that moment of panic, I lost sight of Zephyr.


    ''...!''


    The forest became eerily quiet, with darkness enveloping my surroundings. I strained my ears, hoping to catch any sign of movement, but all I heard was the soft rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze. The silence was suffocating, amplifying the unease that had settled within me.


    Suddenly, before I could even move, the cold de of a training sword was pressed against my neck, sending a chill down my spine. The metallic edge grazed my skin, reminding me of the danger that lurked in the shadows.


    "How much longer are you nning to follow me?" a voice,ced with a mix of annoyance and curiosity, asked from behind.


    ---***---

 Chapter 44 Stalking Zephyr (2)

    ?


    Startled, I froze, my eyes widening in both surprise and fear. I recognized the voice immediately. It was Zephyr, his tone betraying his irritation at my persistence. I swallowed hard, my heart pounding in my chest, and slowly turned around to face him.


    In the dim moonlight that managed to seep through the dense canopy, I saw Zephyr''s face, illuminated by a mischievous smirk. His eyes, usually warm and weing, now held a glint of danger. The sword he held against my neck was not meant to cause harm, but it served as a stern warning.


    "I... I..." I stammered, struggling to find the right words. Afterall Zephyr is a nutjob who wouldn''t hesitate to kill me if I seemed like a threat to him.


    "I... I was just... curious," I managed to utter, my voice trembling.


    Zephyr went silent for a brief movement, before he released his grip on the sword and took a step back, his expression softening slightly. "Curious?" he repeated, his tone more curious than confrontational now.


    "Yes," I nodded, regaining someposure.


    There was one thing that Zephyr liked more than anything. Curiosity! If he was curious about something, then he wouldn''t leave the matter until he satisfied his curiosity.


    As I said, I was curious about him. It seemed to have created a curiosity about me inside of him too.


    "I saw you sleeping at the top of the academy, and then you headed towards the ck forest. I couldn''t help but wonder what you were up to."


    He studied me for a moment, as if weighing my words. "Well, you certainly have some courage to follow me into the forbidden forest," he remarked, a hint of a smile ying at the corners of his lips.


    I swallowed hard, realizing the risk I had taken. "I apologize for intruding," I said, my voice filled with sincerity. "I didn''t mean any harm. I was just... curious about you and what you were doing."


    He seemed to mull over my words, his gaze thoughtful. "Curiosity can lead to trouble, you know," he said finally. "Especially in a ce like this."


    His voice was filled with a hint of doubt and anger.


    "I understand," I replied, my voice steady despite the lingering fear as I tried to think of something to say to him.


    And after thinking for some time, I said....


    "But there''s something about you... something intriguing. I couldn''t resist following."


    "....."


    There was a deep silence for a moment before Zephyr spoke.


    "...Are you gay?"


    Startled by the unexpected question, I stumbled over my words. "What! No, no no! I didn''t mean it in that way. I was just curious about you, not in any other way. I only have an interest in busty women," I blurted out, desperately trying to convince him.


    Although his eyes still looked at me with suspicion, a flicker of surprise shed across his face at the mention of my preference before he chuckled softly.


    "Hmm... busty women! Not a bad choice! Although I prefer younger girls, I can understand your choice," he said, nodding in a knowing manner.


    "Well, you''ve certainly piqued my curiosity now," he admitted, sheathing his training sword. "I heard you use multiple weapons, including a gun. Did you bring them with you?"


    He seemed like he knew about me, so I didn''t hesitate to give him a rey.


    I disyed the magic gun in my pocket and the sword hanging around my waist. I had left the spear at my dorm as I thought it would hinder me while stalking him.


    ""Hmm, now that you''re already here, if you''re willing to take the risk, I could use apanion on this adventure," he said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Companion?" I said, trying to hide the fact that I knew anything about the exile. My acting skills were good enough to fool a fourteen-year-old, and he seemed to believe me easily.


    "You see, I discovered an exile in the ck forest a week ago by coincidence," Zephyr exined.


    "An exile!" I eximed, feigning surprise.


    "Yes, an exile."


    "Then shouldn''t we report it to the academy?"


    "Of course not! why would I do that? Thest time I saw the exile, it was still in the process of forming, judging by the mana concentration around it. It''s only a low-ranked exile."


    Exiles were ssified into five types.


    Low-rank.


    Intermediate-rank.


    Transition-rank.


    high-rank. and finally,


    The Territorial-rank.


    The low rank exiles are usually, the barrennds of hell, that were inhabited by some low ranking demons.


    As most low-ranking exiles would have weak demons, it wasn''t hard to clear it as long as one knew a little aboutbat techniques.


    And generally, the Exiles that appear would take about three days to a week to stabilize in their surrounding.


    While it was possible to enter as soon as an exile appeared, it was safer to wait until it had fully stabilized. Zephyr seemed to share the same understanding.


    In the creation process of an exile, it remains unresponsive to mana detection, which is likely why the academy hasn''t discovered it yet.


    "I had originally nned to enter alone today, but now that you''ve followed me, I could use some support, I guess," Zephyr said, ncing at the gun in my hand.


    "So will youe with me?"


    Of course, I would! I had been following him for the same purpose all along. However, I couldn''t simply admit it. I acted as if I needed time to think and eventually replied.


    "If you can promise me my safety, I will apany you..."


    Zephyr''s eyes met mine, and for a moment, the intensity of his gaze made me wonder if he was contemting my request. Then, a confident smile tugged at his lips.


    "Of course, don''t worry. As long as you''re with me, no harm wille to you," he assured me.


    Those were some fancy words, but I couldn''t help but agree with him. Among the freshmen in our batch, Zephyr was undeniably the strongest after all.


    ---***---

 Chapter 45 Exile Exploration (1)

    ?


    As I prepared to venture into the Exile with Zephyr, a mix of excitement and happiness welled up inside me, like a bubbling cauldron of anticipation ready to overflow


    ''I can''t believe that it worked,'' I thought, my mind still reeling from the fact that Zephyr had asked me to apany him.


    I don''t know how I ended up in this situation, but it was good for now. I wanted to enter the exile but thinking about it, I wouldn''t have been able to clear it by myself with my current power.


    Zephyr''s presence in such situation was a godsend.


    Blessed is he who expects nothing, for he shall never be disappointed, they say. It seems like it was indeed the truth.


    As we ventured deeper into the forest, the ancient trees stood tall around us, their gnarled branches reaching out like skeletal fingers, whispering secrets carried on the wind. The scent of moss and damp earth permeated the air, mingling with the faint fragrance of wildflowers. Every rustle of leaves and distant hoot of an owl added to the mystique of our surroundings, a symphony of nature''s symphony that yed in harmony with our journey.


    The forest embraced us, its dense foliage creating a sense of seclusion and mystery. Rays of moonlight filtered through the canopy above, casting dappled patterns on the forest floor, painting a tapestry of light and shadow. Time seemed to slow down, as if the forest itself held its breath, aware of the gravity of our purpose.


    I followed Zephyr''s lead, his steps deliberate and cautious, each footfall a calcted move. The ground beneath our feet felt solid and yet alive, as if it held ancient secrets that only the forest itself knew. Minutes turned into moments, and we continued delving deeper.


    As I was about to question Zephyr, my impatience getting the better of me, the forest revealed its hidden secrets. It was as if the very fabric of nature recognized our presence.


    The air grew heavy, as if charged with an otherworldly energy that set my senses aze. A tingling sensation crawled up my spine, sending goosebumps cascading across my skin. It was a tangible reminder that we were no longer in familiar territory, that the Exile awaited us.


    In a clearing bathed in moonlight, we finally caught sight of the fully-formed exile. It stood tall and ominous, its bodyprised of swirling mist and crackling energy. The air crackled with an unknown power, and a palpable sense of danger hung in the atmosphere.


    Zephyr''s eyes gleamed with a mix of excitement and caution as he assessed the situation.


    The power emanating from the exile was unlike anything we had encountered before.


    "Demonic energy," I whispered, my voice barely audible amidst the charged air. I could sense the malevolence that emanated from the Exile, the dark energy that fueled its existence. It was a sinister force, born from the very essence of demons, embodying their malice and defiance.


    ''It is as ominous as ever.''


    In the annals of ancient tomes and tales passed down through generations, schrs and sages spoke of demonic energy as an ethereal substance, an embodiment of evil intent that defied the natural and divine order. It was a force that pulsed with a malevolent glow, casting an eerie pallor that seemed to swallow the surrounding moonlight. Its very presence sent chills down the spines of those brave enough to gaze upon it.


    Demons, creatures of darkness and despair, wielded this energy, harnessing its vtile nature to unleash their supernatural abilities and sow destruction in their wake. It was a power that corrupted the essence of life itself, defying thews that governed the world and creating fractures in the fabric of reality.


    As tendrils of demonic energy intertwined with the realm, it twisted and warped, distorting the very essence of existence. It was through these fissures that the Exiles emerged, anomalies that defiedprehension and challenged those who dared to face them<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Legends whispered of demons drawing upon this energy to augment their physical prowess, to bend the minds of mortals to their will, and to invoke dark and forbidden magics. The tales I had read spoke of excruciating pain inflicted upon the unwary, the erosion of one''s spirit, and the maniption of innocence into instruments of evil.


    Some believed that demons sustained themselves by feeding on the suffering and negative emotions of humanity, drawing nourishment from these dark wellsprings. Whether it was true or merely the stuff of folklore, the allure of this demonic energy was undeniable.


    Zephyr''s voice cut through the hushed ambiance,ced with a hint of mockery. "You still n on entering the Exile, right?"


    A chuckle escaped my lips, my confidence buoyed by the experiences of my past lives. Zephyr may possess unmatched power among his peers, but he had yet to confront the true horrors that awaited within the Exile. "You wouldn''t have asked that question if you knew any better," I replied, my tone firm but tinged with a hint of amusement.


    I have entered many exiles and even cleared many in my previous life. For my eyes, the exile didn''t look any specialpared to the worse of what I have already seen.


    If anything, It only fueled my desires to gain more strength.


    But, there was no need to exin that to Zephyr, I just smiled and brushed it off.


    "You sure talk big for someone who had a sword pressed at his neck some movements ago."


    Zephyr said trying to provoke me, but I wasn''t so easy to induce.


    "Are you nning to talk all day? or should we enter the Exile now."


    Although it wasn''t my first time or anything special, I still couldn''t help but feel excitement running through my body.


    The time for words had passed; it was time for action. As we stepped foot into the Exile, anticipation crackled in the air like static electricity, an invisible force that seemed to pulse with every heartbeat.


    And then, something unexpected happened!


    [Demonic energy detected.]


    [The artifact is reacting to the ''detached territory of the Forgotten God''!]


    But before I could even react, a sudden surge of energy enveloped me, causing my vision to blur and distort.


    ---***---

 Chapter 46 Exile Exploration (2)

    ?


    Before I could do anything to react to the message, a surge of energy coursed through my body, causing my vision to blur and my surroundings to dissolve.


    In the blink of an eye, I found myself standing in an entirely different realm, a destendscape teeming with the malevolent inhabitants of the Exile. Thend stretched far and wide, barren and lifeless, with jagged rocks scattered sporadically and volcanic mountains looming in the distance. The sky above was a haunting sight, painted in hues of blood-red, with a ck moon hanging ominously overhead.


    ''This....''


    As I took in the destion that surrounded me, Zephyr stood beside me, his expression a mix of curiosity and apprehension. We exchanged nces, silently acknowledging the gravity of our situation.


    But rather than my surrounding , my attention was drawn to the series of messages that materialized before me, hovering in the air like ethereal projections.


    [Demonic energy detected.]


    [The artifact is reacting to the ''detached territory of the Forgotten God''!]


    [The title <Apostle of the Forgotten God> is partially activated.]


    [Your strength is temporarily increased by 2]


    [Your stamina is temporarily increased by 2]


    [Your Agility is temporarily increased by 2]


    [Your Vitality is temporarily increased by 2]


    [Your Perception is temporarily increased by 2]


    [Your Magic power is temporarily increased by 2]


    [The proficiency of all the skills, techniques and abilities are temporarily increased]


    There was a long list of messages on disy before me. Ans an unknow force filled my body; powering each fiber of my being.


    I tried to understand what was happening but failed to do so, I had no idea why the artifact was reacting to the demonic energy nor anything about the forgotten god that was mentioned in the messages.


    What''s more the mention of a Forgotten God and the association of the Exile with their territory raised unsettling questions


    Thinking about it, a very bad feeling arose in me. I was given the title of <Apostle of Forgotten god>, Was this deity a benevolent force or one that brought harm to mortals? will I also be considered hostile to the humans? f*ck! what the hell was I am supposed to do now?


    I didn''t have any answer for those type of questions. The uncertainty gnawed at my mind, fueling a mix of frustration and determination.


    But there was something that made me more happier than frustrated.


    ''This power....''


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    Name : Eren Pendragon


    Titles : <Regressor> <Apostle of the Forgotten God>


    Realm : 2-star knight (Nadir)


    ?Stats?


    <Variable Stats>


    [Strength - 6.92 + 2 ]


    [Stamina - 6.68 + 2 ]


    [Agility - 6.54 + 2 ]


    [Perception - 7.40 + 2 ]


    [Vitality - 6.85 + 2]


    [Magic power - 4.53 + 2]


    <Invariable Stats>


    [Intelligence ¨C 6/10]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [Perseverance ¨C 7/10]


    [Luck ¨C 4/10]


    [Charm ¨C 5.1/10]


    ?Skills?


    -------


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    All my stats has been boosted for unknown reason and the proficiency of all the skills has gone up. Although it was said to be amplified temporarily, this feeling of foreign power was still exhrating.


    But I couldn''t stand still thinking about that matter now.


    I was currently inside an exile, letting my guard down here is akin to suicide, so Pushing aside those lingering doubts, I redirected my focus to the surroundings once more.


    The air was thick with a sickly miasma, abination of sulfur and decay that assaulted my senses. Jagged rocks jutted out from the barren ground, their sharp edges reflecting the crimson glow that emanated from the cracked sky above. Eerie whispers echoed through the air, carried by unseen currents, as if the very fabric of this forsaken realm whispered secrets that no mortal should hear.


    As I took cautious steps forward, each footfall disrupted the suffocating silence that clung to the atmosphere. Zephyr, a few paces ahead of me, muttered in awe, "So this is what Hell looks like?"


    I paused, turning my gaze towards him, a glimmer of experience and somberness in my eyes.


    As exiles are a part of Hell, detached due to unknown reasons, it was normal to think that the hell could be like this. but the truth wasn''t far off.


    "The real Hell is far worse," I said, the weight of past memories echoing in my voice.


    Zephyr turned towards me, "How do you know?"


    "Is that important now?"


    What is important now is to find the exile owner and kill it to clear the exile. It was the only way to exit and clear the exile.


    ***


    Professor Iris Peacefounder was diligently watering the vibrant array of flowers in her meticulously maintained garden. The sun cast a warm glow, highlighting the blooming petals as if they were dancing with delight. Just a few steps away, a sleek ck catzily reclined on the intricately designed tea table, basking in the tranquility of the surroundings.


    "Iris! Can you make me another cup of tea please~ Nyang~" The cat''s voice interrupted the peaceful ambiance.


    Professor Iris sighed and wiped a bead of sweat from her forehead. "Seriously! You don''t have any work other thanzing around, do you?"


    The cat''s eyes narrowed yfully as it responded, "What? Do you even know how much work I do every day?"


    Curiosity piqued, Professor Iris nced over, raising an eyebrow. "You do?"


    A mischievous grin spread across the cat''s face. "Of course, who do you think protects this ind night and day? It''s me! I patrol the entire ind, ensuring that no harm befalls it."


    Slightly amused, Professor Iris teased, "Aren''t you just walking around because you''re bored?"


    The cat tilted its head, its gaze fixed on the distant horizon. "Anyway, I want a ss of tea. Will you give it to me or not?"


    With a resigned nod, Professor Iris chuckled softly. "Yes, yes~ I aming-"


    But before she could finish her sentence, Professor Iris froze in her tracks, her attention suddenly drawn to the dense ck forest that loomed behind the academy.


    "You noticed, huh?" The cat''s voice now carried a hint of mystery.


    Her eyes widened, Professor Iris turned to face the cat. "You... You knew it was there?"


    A satisfied smirk curled on the cat''s lips. "Of course, do you think there''s anything on this ind that escapes my notice?"


    Puzzled, Professor Iris inquired further, "Then why?"


    The cat''s eyes gleamed mischievously. "Why? Perhaps I was too bored~ Nyang~"


    ---***---

 Chapter 47 Exile Exploration (3)

    ?


    There was only one way for an individual to exit the exile after entering it. The treacherous path to freedom required them to kill the owner of the exile, better known as the master of the exile. This enigmatic figure typically resided deep within the confines of the exile, surrounded by its formidable subordinate demons. To reach the master, one had to navigate through a horde of terrifying creatures that lurked in the shadows, ready to strike at any moment.


    "I can see a monster up ahead," Zephyr eximed, his sword swiftly unsheathed as he continued his graceful drift.


    I too didn''t waste any movement and took out the magic powered handgun in my pocket.


    Sensing the impending danger, I wasted no time and retrieved the magic-powered handgun from my pocket. While Zephyr excelled in closebat, it was best for me to support him from a distance, intervening only when necessary.


    As we paused for a moment, my gaze fixed upon the monster Zephyr had discovered. A wave of shock washed over me.


    "...! Oni Demon?!!"


    I caught sight of the colossal Oni Demon before us. Standing tall and exuding pure intimidation, it easily reached a towering height of eight to ten feet. Its muscr, robust frame emanated an overwhelming aura of strength, leaving me feeling utterly insignificant in its presence.


    "Hey Zephyr, didn''t you say it was a low-ranked exile?" I shouted in frustration as Zephyr fearlessly charged towards the Oni demon.


    "Did I? It seems like I misjudged..." Zephyr trailed off, his voice tinged with excuse.


    "Arhh! Damn it!"


    I couldn''t help but express my frustration aloud. The demon in front of us was a low-intermediate rank demon, which typically only appeared in intermediate rank exiles.


    Mortals ssified demons who appeared in the exiles into six realms,


    Low rank demons.


    Intermediate rank demons.


    High rank demons.


    Transition rank demons.


    Transcendent rank demons, and finally,


    The Monarch level demons.


    Each of these were further divided into low, intermediate, and high ranks based on their power.


    Where as the monarch level had different ssification as Knights, Counts, Marquise, Presidents, Dukes, Princes and the Kings, which represented the position of 36 monarchs of hell.


    Normally, only low level monsters and demons inhibited a low ranking exile with a low-intermediate rank demon being the master of the exile. However, encountering a low-intermediate demon right at the beginning hinted that the this exile is at least intermediate one.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The realization dawned on me, and a sense of foreboding washed over. If this was an intermediate exile, we were bound to face a low-high ranking demon as the master of the dungeon, possessing strength equivalent to a nadir 5-star knight. Merely contemting this fact filled me with fear and trepidation.


    As a newly promoted nadir 2-star knight, I knew my limitations. Even with heightened stats andbat experience from my previous life, I could only tap into the power of a low-rank three-star knight at most. Engaging with these low-intermediate rank Onis, let alone the master of the exile, would prove incredibly challenging.


    In this situation, there was only one way for me to safely clear the exile: to rely on Zephyr''s abilities.


    ''darn it!''


    However, the thought of depending on him sickened me to the core.


    Zephyr, the top student among the first years, was at least a peak 3-star knight. Combining our powers might offer a glimmer of hope against the master of the dungeon, but as I observed the monster before me, doubt began to creep in.


    A towering creature loomed in front of us, its red eyes fixed upon us with an intense re.


    Although to the observers, it may seem like the difference between low rank and low-intermediate rank isn''t that much, only experiencing it would know what it feels like.


    Despite that I aimed my gun at the Oni demon.


    The Oni demon''s skin, a deep shade of red, appeared rough and textured, resembling scales or hardened hide. It boasted supernatural resilience, rendering my bullets ineffective unless I targeted vital points.


    ''The scarier part is not it''s body....''


    But it was the Oni demon''s face that truly chilled me to the bone. Its piercing eyes seemed to prate into the depths of my soul, while curved horns protruded from its forehead, enhancing its already menacing countenance. The jagged fangs lining its mouth sent shivers down my spine, a testament to the devastating power it possessed.


    Adding to its fearsome appearance, untamed, vividly colored hair cascaded around the Oni demon''s face, giving it a wild and savage aura. It billowed in the wind, a visual manifestation of the creature''s untamed nature. The Oni''s tattered and torn garments hung loosely from its powerful frame, a tant disy of its disregard for convention and order. It was a creature that embraced chaos, embodying the essence of malevolence.


    With each step the Oni demon took, a deep, thunderous sound resonated, magnifying its physical presence and reinforcing the feeling of impending doom. Its muscr arms and hands, adorned with w-like nails, served as a chilling reminder of its lethal capabilities. As I stood there, a mere nadir 2-star knight, I couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by the sheer strength radiating from this monstrous entity.


    In that moment, I realized the true terror of encountering an Oni demon. It was a creature thatmanded fear, an embodiment of sheer power and malevolence


    Despite the daunting circumstances, I aimed my gun at the Oni demon, determined to do whatever I could to contribute.


    Each bullet in my possession, including the magazine loaded in the gun, represented a potential opportunity to weaken the Oni demon''s defenses. I had a total of four additional magazines, each loaded with twenty bullets, giving me a hundred rounds in total. It was the most I could prepare, as the academy provided limited ammunition, reserving the scarce supply for training purposes.


    I don''t know if these will be enough to clear all the demons in the exile but let''s hope it is.


    ---***---

 Chapter 48 Exile Exploration (4)

    ?


    As Zephyr and I moved forward, closing the distance between us and the Oni demon, a tense silence enveloped the atmosphere. The weight of our impending sh hung heavily in the air, intensifying the adrenaline coursing through our veins. I could almost taste the anticipation and apprehension that mingled within our shared gaze.


    "I''ll take the front, cover me from behind," Zephyr said, leaping ahead.


    I readilyplied, with his request as I too didn''t want to be included in the fight unless it was required.


    With incredible speed and precision, Zephyr unleashed a swift strike, his sword cutting through the air like a streak of lightning. The deadly aura surrounding his de was an awe-inspiring sight, poised to strike at the Oni demon''s vulnerable spot.


    However, the demon''s agility was surprising, evading the strike with a deftness that belied its massive frame.


    -ROOOAAAARRRRRR!!!


    The Oni retaliated with a thunderous roar, its voice reverberating through the surrounding area, causing the ground to tremble beneath our feet. Itunched a brutal counterattack, its powerful fists swinging toward Zephyr with unrivaled strength.


    Zephyr, with his remarkable reflexes, managed to evade the initial onught, fluidly evading the Oni''s strikes with graceful sidesteps.


    Seizing the opportunity, I unleashed a barrage of bullets from my magic-powered handgun, aiming for the demon''s exposed front.


    Each shot carried immense power, my intention was to pierce through its supernatural resilience.


    Thanks to my temporarily heightened perception, every detail was crystal clear, even from a distance. The increased proficiency in marksmanship was also evident as the bullets hit the Oni demon exactly where I envisioned them to be.


    Yet, despite the onught, the Oni''s toughened skin barely showed signs of damage, as if mocking my efforts.


    "F*ck! there is barely a scratch on it."


    Recognizing the futility of my bullets against the Oni''s formidable defense, I quickly recalibrated my approach. While my attacks might not cause significant harm, they could serve as a means of distraction, creating openings for Zephyr to exploit.


    It was a risky strategy since the aggro of the demon would turn against me, but in the face of such overwhelming power, we needed to employ every possible advantage.


    As Zephyr continued his agile dance with the Oni demon, I observed its movements keenly, searching for patterns or weaknesses that we could exploit.


    Maybe de to my increased stat, my eye sight was very clear and I could see even the small details very clearly from afar.


    The demon''s attacks were ferocious and unrelenting, its immense strength evident with every strike. However, I noticed a brief moment of vulnerability after each onught, a fleeting instant where its guard dropped slightly.


    With that observation, a n formted in my mind.


    "Can you make it so, it''s back is exposed towards me?"


    Imunicated the strategy to Zephyr through a swift exchange of words.


    Zephyr didn''t ask any questions in return and just nodded at my request.


    As the Oni Demon prepared for another thunderous assault, Zephyr skillfully evaded its initial strike, narrowly dodging the powerful blow. After the big attack, the Oni demon revealed a movement of weakness.


    Sensing the momentary weakness, I leaped forward, my movements swift and decisive. A surge of magic surged through my veins, empowering my body. With precision and decisiveness, I unleashed a concentrated burst of energy alongside the bullet, aimed directly at the demon''s exposed nk, exploiting the brief opening.


    "Eat this you you b*tch!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    -Roooooooaaaaar!


    The Oni bellowed in pain as my attack found its mark. It staggered backward, momentarily stunned by the unexpected assault. Seizing this opportunity, Zephyr unleashed a series of lightning-fast strikes, his sword dancing through the air like a blur.


    de met flesh in a symphony of steel, each strike a testament to Zephyr''s prodigious skill. With each sessful blow, the Oni''s defenses crumbled, revealing the toll our united assault was taking. However, it was far from defeated, its raw power still a formidable force to be reckoned with. and his regeneration power was no joke either.


    As the battle raged on, time seemed to blur, our movements bing a fluid dance of survival and perseverance. We pressed forward with unyielding determination, unrelenting in our pursuit of victory.


    The sh between us and the Oni demon intensified, reaching a crescendo of ferocity and desperation. Each swing of Zephyr''s de carried the weight of his expertise, his mastery of closebat evident in every fluid motion.


    I wasn''t still either, I constantly fired the bullets, distracting the demon''s attention from Zephyr.


    The Oni demon, too, fought with a relentless fury, its attacks reverberating through the air with bone-shaking force.


    At this movement, I was relived that the Oni demons weren''t moving in groups, because dealing with even a single one is so exhausting, I couldn''t imagine fighting these brutes in group.


    Nevertheless, I continued to provide support from a distance, channeling my magic to bolster Zephyr''s strikes and disrupt the demon''s defenses. Bolts of magic energy shot forth from my fingertips, intertwining with Zephyr''s sword, imbuing it with an otherworldly power. The Oni''s resistance weakened under the onught, its once-mighty form showing signs of strain.


    But the demon was not one to be easily subdued. It unleashed a devastating flurry of blows, each strike threatening to overwhelm us. Zephyr''s expert reflexes and agility allowed him to narrowly evade the brunt of the assault, thank god I was in the back. I couldn''t imagine how much of a daunting task evading it''s attacks would have been.


    The fight continued and the relentless onught began to take its toll. Sweat glistened on my brow, even zephyr seemed to have slowed down, his muscles seemed strained with the effort of parrying the demon''s attacks.


    But It wasn''t like the demon was fine either, it''s once thick skin was in ragged state and it''s movement had slowed down.


    Sensing an opportunity, I unleashed a barrage of magical projectiles, bombarding the Oni''s face from a safe distance.


    The concentrated force of my bullets hammered into its already battered form, causing it to stagger and falter. It roared in frustration, its movements momentarily slowed.


    It was then that Zephyr,unched himself forward with a surge of adrenaline-fueled strength.


    Finally he was using that ''Skill''.


    The infamous ''Matchless swordsmanship'' that he inherited from his master!


    His sword cut through the air in a dazzling disy of skill and precision, finding purchase in the Oni''s vulnerable nk. A deafening cry of agony filled the air as the demon''s defenses crumbled, unable to withstand the onught any longer.


    With one final, resolute strike, Zephyr delivered a decisive blow, severing the Oni''s head and ending it''s connection to this realm. The demon''s form dissipated, dissipating into a swirling mist of dark energy that slowly dissipated, leaving behind a sense of eerie stillness.


    We stood there, breathing heavily, our bodies weary from the grueling battle.


    The Oni demon, once a towering figure of intimidation, was now turning into dust, its threat extinguished.


    "Hey Zephyr! You sure that it wasn''t the master of exile but a normal demon?"


    I couldn''t help but ask that question.


    ---***---

 Chapter 49 The King Of Onis, Shuten Doji(1)

    ?


    "Hey Zephyr! Are you certain it wasn''t the Master of Exile, but just a regr demon?" I gasped for breath as I copsed on the ground, my body drained of energy. The intense battle had taken its toll on me, but I couldn''t help but ask that question.


    The monster we just faced was a low-intermediate rank monster, which wasparable to peak 3 star knight. It took both our struggle just to defeat one monster. Thinking that we are going to face at least a dozen of them ahead, my frustration jumped up.


    Zephyr looked at me, his own breathbored. It was evident that his involvement with the Oni demon had left him even more exhausted than me. "I don''t know, do you think I''m some kind of monster appraiser? But regardless, I''m d I brought you with me," he replied.


    "Well, of course! It would have taken forever to defeat that monster without my help," I quipped. If it isn''t for me constantly distracting the monster, Zephyr would taken much more time to defeat it.


    But, Zephyr shook his head. "No, I''m not saying that because of your assistance."


    "Then why?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Even if I were to die here, at least I would have apanion, right?" Zephyr''s words hung in the air.


    "You, f*cker!"


    As we took a moment to catch our breath, I marveled at the surroundings. The air in this hellish terrain was oppressively heavy, saturated with demonic miasma that could prove fatal to ordinary humans. It was a stark reminder of the inhospitable nature of this realm.


    Zephyr voiced his difort with the environment. "The air here is unbearable. I can''t get used to it."


    Indeed, the atmosphere was thick with malevolence, making it a constant struggle to breathe. However, to my surprise, I found myself unaffected by the miasma.


    Even I struggled a lot in past life because of the miasma, but for some reason I wasn''t having any problems with it now.


    ''Is it due to the Artifact?''


    I don''t know, but the fact that I was feeling refreshed instead of getting nauseating problems further confirmed my suspicions of this artifact having some connection with the hell.


    As we pressed onward, our journey through the exile became increasingly treacherous. The once asional encounters with the Oni demons now grew in frequency, their numbers multiplying as we navigated deeper into thebyrinthine depths. One by one, we confronted these formidable adversaries, each Oni demonstrating its own unique blend of power and savagery.


    "Damn it! How many have we defeated already? It feels like there''s no end to them," I cursed, swinging my sword to fend off yet another Oni demon. With Zephyr growing exhausted, I had no choice but to step in, knowing we would need his strength for the eventual battle with the Master of Exile.


    Though grueling, each sh with the Oni demons honed our skills and strengthened our coordination. Drawing from my past life experiences, my battle instincts sharpened as I adapted to the relentless onught.


    The Oni demons varied in size and strength, some towering over them with brawny frames, while others possessed a lithe and agile demeanor. Each encounter pushed us to the limits.


    And then, amidst the chaotic fights, something caught my eye.


    "Hey! I see something up ahead!" I called out, noticing a remnant of what appeared to be a grand chamber unlike anything I had seen before.


    Zephyr''s eyes widened with excitement. "Is it what I think it is?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I believe so," I replied with equal anticipation.


    The ruined room emanated an aura of ancient power and mysticism. Half-destroyed walls showcased intricate tapestries and ornate carvings, while at the center, perched upon a grand throne, sat a figure thatmanded attention¡ªan Oni demon unlike any we had encountered thus far.


    "That''s got to be the Master of Exile, right?" I inquired.


    "If it''s not, then I don''t know what else it could be," Zephyr responded, his voice filled with determination.


    This particr Oni demon dwarfed the others in size and presence, radiating an aura of authority andmand. It was clear that this demon held a position of great significance among the Oni.


    As I approached the throne, my eyes fell upon the words written below it, partially obscured by debris.


    "<The King of Oni''s, Shuten Doji>," the inscription read.


    ''A king?'', I got puzzled reading the title and it''s name.


    "A king?" I murmured, puzzled by the title and the demon''s name.


    In my past life, I had learned that titles for demons held significant meaning, titles meant much more to the demons than just disying their status.


    And even among such titles, the title of ''King'' was exclusive to the highest echelons of demonic power, that too only seven monarch- level demons could hold that title. Yet, here we stood in a low-intermediate rank exile, facing a demon with such a regal title.


    ".....R....", The Oni demon, sensing our presence, rose from its throne, its massive form draped in majestic attire that further emphasized its status as the king of the Oni. Its eyes zed with an otherworldly fire, fixating on Zephyr with a gaze filled with anger and ferocity.


    "It has a weapon. Be careful," I cautioned Zephyr, noting the katana clutched tightly in the demon''s hand. Until now, the Oni demons we had encountered fought with brute strength alone, but this one wielded a weapon, adding a newyer of danger to our confrontation.


    "...Ru..." The demon''s guttural voice rumbled, as if struggling to form coherent words. There was an air of desperation in its words.


    The monster slowly descended from the elevated tform where the throne stood, brandishing its katana with a menacing air. Its actions seemed to defy our expectations, and for the first time, I detected a plea hidden within its monstrous growls.


    Finally, I heard what the demon was saying!


    "....Run away....."


    My heart skipped a beat. The demon could speak? How was it possible? Intermediate demons were not known for their linguistic abilities!


    ---***---

 Chapter 50 The King Of Onis, Shuten Doji(2)

    ?


    "The demon could speak? How is that possible?" I questioned, my mind reeling with the revtion.


    It went against everything I knew about demons. Only high-ranking demons possessed the ability to speak, and this demon before us seemed far stronger than any ordinary intermediate rank monsters.


    Then that meant that the demon in front of us is definitely far stronger than what we had taught of.


    But what troubled me the most is not the fact that it could speak but that, it was telling us to run away.


    "Hey, Zephyr! Did you hear that?" I eximed, turning towards Zephyr.


    Zephyr scoffed, his expression a mixture of confusion and frustration. "Do you think I''m deaf? Of course, I heard it. That monster just spoke!"


    "That monster, just spoke!!"


    "I can hear it too!"


    My anxiety boiled over, and I couldn''t contain my anger. "You bastard, you told me it was a low-rank exile, then an intermediate one. Now it turns out there is a demon capable of speech? Are you trying to get me killed?" I shouted, my eyes darting between the demon and Zephyr.


    Zephyr''s tone hardened as he responded, his frustration mirroring my own. "Do you think I had dreams that this demon would appear here? I''m just as confused as you are, damn it."


    There was no use in talking with Zephyr, I had to do something.


    Frustrated with our conversation going in circles, I knew I had to take action. Zephyr had cleared this exile in his previous life, so there had to be a way to defeat it. I needed to think calmly, to find a solution amidst the chaos.


    "Calm down, Eren," I repeated to myself, willing my racing heart to slow. I had to focus on the task at hand and find a way out of this dangerous situation.


    But before I could gather my thoughts, the demon lunged into action. It vanished from its original position with a fluid motion, unsheathing its katana in a disy of deadly elegance. The air crackled with power as the king of oni made its move, its speed and precision unmatched.


    "....!"


    Caught off guard, Zephyr barely had time to react as the demon appeared before him in a blur.


    -Ack!


    The sound of metal meeting metal echoed through the air as Zephyr defended against the demon''s swift strike, their weapons shing with force.


    -ng!


    The impact sent Zephyr flying through the air, his sword slipping from his grasp. My face paled, witnessing the devastating blow.


    ''Forget about calming down! If I take a hit like that, I''m done for,'' I realized, the fear gripping me tightly.


    But the demon wasn''t finished. It leaped forward, ready to deliver another blow to Zephyr.


    "Ahhhhh! F*ck it!"


    Finally mustering the courage to act, I moved swiftly, determined to intercept the demon before it reached Zephyr. I fired a bullet from my gun, knowing it would be futile against the demon''s defenses. But my intention was to distract it, to divert its attention from Zephyr, even if only for a moment.


    And I seeded in doing so as my bullet hit the mark on it''s shoulder but it failed to do any damage to the demon, it''s skin was as thick as an iron shield.


    But in exchange, it''s concentration was now on me.


    In turn, the demon''s focus shifted toward me, its eyes filled with a mix of anger and annoyance. "I''m dead meat," I muttered under my breath, bracing myself for the imminent sh.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Unsheathing my sword, I charged at the demon, prepared to face my own mortality. But before I could reach it, Zephyr appeared in front of the demon, his entire body surrounded by flickering electric shes that momentarily disoriented me.


    He had managed to grab hold of his sword once again in the short time I brought for him.


    "Matchless swordsmanship, 1st move," Zephyr''s voice resounded in my ears.


    In an instant, a ck line appeared horizontally in front of me, as if the very fabric of space had been split in two.


    "cknces, Last strike"


    I stood in awe, witnessing the incredible swordsmanship unfolding before me. Zephyr, who had been behind the demon, now stood on the opposite side in a matter of seconds.


    The ck line passed through the demon, and just when I thought it had dealt a critical blow, I heard a resounding sh.


    -ng!


    The demon had deflected Zephyr''s attack with its katana, blocking the devastating strike.


    "Run awayyyy..." the demon growled once again, its actions contradicting its words.


    "Tch," Zephyr clicked his tongue in frustration. Despite the setback, he didn''t back down, continuing his engagement with the demon. I joined in, seizing every opportunity to aid him in the fight.


    The battle unfolded in a flurry of strikes and parries, the sh of des filling the air. Each move showcased the skills and resilience of both sides.


    The demon despite its tattered state, exhibited a masterfulmand over the de, its strikes heavy and precise. While we relied on the agility of zephyr and my asional disturbance shots to counter the demon''s onught.


    Zephyr, with his closebat expertise, engaged the king of Oni''s in a dance of des, their swords meeting with lightning speed. He sought to exploit any opening, any vulnerability he could find in the demon''s relentless assault. But was unsessful so far.


    Meanwhile, I fired my gun when ever the opportunity arrived and switching back to defense when Zephyr was pushed back.


    As we fought, I couldn''t help but marvel at Zephyr''s power.


    ''This guy! how strong is he?''


    He is using aura de that only 3-star knight and above could use and that too he was using it from the start of the battle, not to mention the strength he exerted was obliviously more than that of a peak 3-star knight.


    Maybe he is at 4-star level.


    His techniques surpassed those of a typical three-star knight, utilizing aura des and disying the matchless swordsmanship.


    "He''s already at the level of an average mercenary," I realized, amazed by his prowess.


    But what puzzled me even more was the demon''s ability to effortlessly parry all of Zephyr''s attacks. It seemed impervious to our assaults, and my bullets merely irritated it at best.


    "How the hell are we supposed to defeat this demon?" I muttered, feeling the weight of the battle pressing upon us.


    ---***---


    ~~Please read Author''s thought~~

 Chapter 51 The King Of Onis, Shuten Doji(3)

    ?


    As the fight raged on, Zephyr and I desperately tried to hold our ground against the relentless onught of the demon. Every strike we made seemed futile, easily parried or dodged by the King of Oni''s overwhelming strength and agility.


    All my bullets had been exhausted, and I had long forsaken the magic-powered handgun. The sword in my handy tattered, a proof to the strength of the Oni demon. The air was heavy with the scent of sweat and blood.


    My stamina was at rock bottom, as I found myself on my knees, gasping for breath, blood trickling down my forehead from a deep gash. Zephyr, too, was on the verge of copse, his once-powerful stance reduced to a feeble struggle to stay on his feet. The half destroyed walls of the ruins cast eerie shadows, adding to the intensity of the moment.


    The king of Oni, or as the scriptures named him, Suten Doji, still stood strong, with only a few light scratches on his body. It was a very terrible situation. The demon''s piercing eyes glowed with a malevolent fire, his muscles bulging with unholy power. His breath came out in ragged snarls, filling the air with a menacing aura.


    ''If only I had prepared some poison!'' I thought in desperation as none of my attacks were dealing any damage to it. My mind raced, searching for a strategy, but the exhaustion and pain clouded my thoughts.


    Despite our best efforts, the tide of the battle turned against us. Our bodies grew weary, battered by the demon''s relentless attacks. Fatigue settled in, draining our strength, and pain coursed through every fiber of my being.


    ''How the hell did Zephyr clear this exile in my past life?''


    I was still unable to find answers to that question!


    ''Or did my involvement change the exile?''


    But pondering these questions now seemed futile and wasted precious energy.


    I turned towards Zephyr, hisbored breaths filling the tense silence. "Zephyrrrrrrr!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, catching the attention of both the demon and Zephyr.


    "This is thest opening I can create for you," I said, standing up with the support of my tattered sword. My survival now relied on Zephyr''s ability to seize this opportunity.


    The truth was evident¡ªI could not defeat the demon myself. My survival depended on Zephyr, his extraordinary abilities and unmatched swordsmanship. It was a gamble, a desperate wager on his prowess.


    Clutching my sword tightly, I turned to face the demon, my resolve hardening.


    Tightly gripping the sword in my hand, I turned towards the demon, a mix of fear and determination surging through me. "You better kill it," I muttered under my breath, an ultimatum to myself.


    That''s the end of the conversation as I plunged at the demon. The worn-out muscles in my legs protested, but I ignored the pain, fueled by the adrenaline rushing through my veins.


    An aura of magic power enveloped my sword, its glow illuminating the dark ruins of the chamber, giving a glimmer of hope.


    To be able to use Aura! I had temporarily entered the stage of 3 -star in the movements of desperation, but I didn''t have the time to rejoice.


    The Oni was right in front of me, and I have to do something.


    I tried to remember something that I could use at this movement. A skill, a technique or anything that could prove useful. But no matter how much I thought about it, there was nothing that could take me out of this situation.


    ''Think, think think!''


    And it happened as my desperation overcame my consciousness.


    [Abyssal greed for knowledge has been detected.]


    [The forgotten god stirs in his slumber.]


    [The desperation of his Apostle has reached the Forgotten God.]


    [The Forgotten god, blesses his apostle]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [...]


    I was too busy to read through the message but what I could notice was that an eerie ck energy unlike anything I had seen before covered my sword de.


    The ck energy it was very ominous, even more so that the power of the Oni demon in front of me.


    The king of Oni''s flinched seeing the ck energy and froze for a second.


    "...Ahh..My God....", He grumbled as he lowered his katana.


    I don''t know what was happening, but I had to take advantage of this movement.


    I thought so, and swung my sword in a crescent moon motion, aiming at the Oni''s head, but.....


    But before I could even connect the attack, strength left my body, and I copsed on the ground.


    My body couldn''t handle the power that was bestowed upon me.


    ''No, no, no, no, no''


    Desperation engulfed me as my consciousness faded, leaving behind a maelstrom of regrets.


    ''Ahh....I don''t want to die yet,'' I thought as my mind raced.


    ''I still haven''t stopped the rampage of fire dragon, I still haven''t saved my family, I was yet to meet my master....I can''t die now.''


    Even in the depths of despair, a small part of my consciousness held on, refusing to ept defeat.


    Through blurry vision, I witnessed Zephyr, driven by his own determination, attempting to sever the Oni''s head. Yet, he too fell victim to the demon''s relentless assault, receiving a fatal blow that sent him crashing to the ground, blood pooling around his lifeless form.


    As hope seemed to fade into the abyss, I strained to hear Zephyr''s weakened voice. "I wanted to avoid using this if possible... but... I don''t have any choice it seems."


    His words filled me with a mix of curiosity and anticipation, my fading consciousness clinging to thest flicker of possibility.


    In an act of desperation, he clenched a pendant hanging around his neck, the sound of it shattering filling the air.


    Crrrack!


    A blinding sh of mana burst forth, illuminating the ruins of the chamber with its brilliance.


    As the light subsided, a dimensional gate materialized before us.


    "I told you to not to get into any trouble in the academy, you brat."


    And from it, an old man emerged.


    ---***---

 Chapter 52 The King Of Onis, Shuten Doji(4)

    ?


    "...Run Away...."


    I tried to scream, my voice caught in my throat as two young men approached me,pletely oblivious to my warning.


    In the dimly lit ruins of the room, adorned with ancient tapestries and crumbling statues, I struggled to find my voice. But the curse that had befallen me held me captive, rendering me powerless.


    ''Don''te here.''


    I tried to scream but my voice wouldn''te out.


    This damn curse!


    As my body rose against my will from the imposing throne, a surge of resistance coursed through me. I fought desperately to regain control, to resist the foreign power thatmanded my every move.


    But my pleas for escape fell on deaf ears, trapped within the confines of my own despair. This situation was all too familiar, yet it remained a torment I could never grow ustomed to.


    ''No, not these kids...run away!''


    I tried to scream once again but as usual no voice came out pushing me to the ends of despair.


    This was not new for me but I couldn''t get used to it no matter what!


    I, Shuten Doji, the once mighty king of all Oni, was reduced to this pitiful state. The magnitude of my downfall weighed heavily on my heart, fueling my anguish.


    ''When did this even start?''


    In the realm of darkness, where suffering and fury intertwined, a god reigned over demons and death. He was an omnipotent, all-powerful father figure who presided over the demise of mortals.


    I served such a god. My allegiance unwavering, my strength unmatched. Those were the days of contentment, when the demonic realm thrived under his rule, and death itself obeyed hismand.


    But fate, in its cruel irony, and my life took a treacherous turn.


    My god disappeared.


    His presence evaporating into nothingness, I could no longer sense him.


    I don''t know what happened, but my belief in my god was not so weak to forget him just because he was absent from hell.


    So I waited, endlessly, for my master''s return.


    I witnessed the transformation of the demonic realm into a chaotic inferno. The seven princes unleashed their wrath, and impostor rulers rose to power, usurping the order my god had strived to maintain.


    Chaos descended.


    Still, my god did not reappear.


    I as a King, refused to watch this chaos and took it upon myself to withhold the order of demonic realm till my god would return.


    Determined to uphold the order of the demonic realm in his absence, I condemned the rampaging demons and asserted their rightful ce.


    Silence befell the princes, or so I believed.


    Little did I know that a sinister alliance had been formed, trapping me in their nefarious scheme.


    I screamed for my gods help, but he didn''t appear.


    My desperate screams for my god''s aid fell on deaf ears, leaving me abandoned, a faithful servant betrayed by his own master.


    Abandoned by my master and ambushed by my formerrades, I found myself cast out of Hell.


    Stripped of my power and condemned to an eternity of suffering, I was cursed with the power of ''those'' annoying beings.


    My wrath knew no bounds. My men, my loyalrades, were also given the same treatment, but they weren''t as sane as me.


    They transformed into mindless beasts, their former selves lost in an eternal nightmare.


    The pain and rage within me burned relentlessly, consuming my very essence. Each passing day, the curse deepened, eroding my very existence.


    For centuries, I existed in a deste realm, yearning for release from the torment that clung to me like a relentless shadow.


    I was locked on this destend with my formerrades who had turned to mindless beasts.


    I was tired of seeing their sufferings.


    Death''s embrace seemed like the only salvation, so I fought off my consciousness and for the next few centuries, I roamed around this deste realm giving salvation to my formerrades who had became mindless beasts.


    But somewhere along the passage of time, without my knowledge, I too had turned into a mindless beast.


    However, maybe due to the flickering belief in my god, a part of my consciousness held on hoping for his appearance, to release me from this eternal suffering.


    And then, as my dormant bodyy in slumber, two seemingly insignificant young men emerged before me,their gazes unwavering and determined.


    Although I did not wish for it, my body to move of its own ord, driven by an instinctual urge to attack and unleash my wrath upon them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''Run away...''


    I trued to scream, looking at the young kids, urging them to flee. They will be killed if they face this body.


    Even if my powers are regressed in the passage of time, two young kids were no match for my body.


    But to my surprise, these two mere kids prevailed against this body''s attack. Their strength, their courage, and their unyielding spirit surpassed my expectations. They fought with a synergy and desperately held on against me.


    Their skills were honed, their movements precise, and their determination unbreakable.


    As blows were exchanged and steel shed against steel, a strange sensation washed over me. It was a fleeting moment of rity, a respite from the perpetual storm that engulfed my existence.


    "....Run Away....", I tried to warn them taking the chance, but they weren''t heeding to my words.


    Despite the fear in their eyes, they refused to give up.


    But s, the harsh reality remained. No matter their talent or desperation, they were no match for the absolute power that my bodymanded. They copsed to the ground, their bodies battered and broken.


    ''Run away...''


    Once again, I tried to scream, to warn them, to save them. But their resilience persisted.


    Even when they were copsed on the ground, they refused to give up.


    One among the kid got up, his sword covering with a flickering aura, he seemed have surpassed his own self in the movements of desperation.


    Yet, it was not enough to pose a true threat. My body remained unaffected, unfazed by the feeble attempt to defy me. However, my anticipation of his failure was shattered in an instant.


    My eyes widened as it happened.


    A pitch ck energy shrouded his sword and his eyes turned deep, haunting red.


    A chill ran through my consciousness, not because it reminded me of my own impending doom, but because I recognized that energy all too well.


    "....My God...."


    The words escaped my lips,den with a mixture of awe and desperation. It was the power of my long-lost god, the very essence I had longed to embrace.


    The power of true death!


    I wanted to embrace that power, embrace my god, embrace the death.


    But before I could revel in this fleeting hope, the child wielding that power copsed in front of me, plunging me deeper into the abyss of despair.


    ''Nooooo!''


    Once again, darkness enveloped me, leaving me to grapple with my cursed existence.


    ***


    "I told you not to get into any trouble in the academy, you brat."


    An old man descended from the dimensional crack. He had long white hair with a ragged sword hanging on his waist.


    Zephyr''s face contorted with a mixture of relief and guilt as he nodded in acknowledgment seeing the old man walking leisurely through the ruins in destend.


    As the old man walked leisurely through the ruins, his eyes scanned the battlefield, eventually settling on the demon. It was as if he could see through the veil of chaos, his presence alone demanding respect. It was clear that he possessed knowledge and abilities that far surpassed those of ordinary mortals.


    Without hesitation, the old man stepped forward, his presencemanding the attention of the demon. A surge of mana crackled around him, revealing the depths of his power.


    The old man unsheathed his sword, his gaze shifting between my copsed body and the Oni demon.


    -sh


    In an instant, he disappeared from his ce and appeared a meter away from the demon.


    The King of Oni''s, Shuten Doji, once formidable and seemingly invincible enemy, that we fought with all our effort copsed with his head cleanly separated from his body.


    ''What....?''


    It took a movement for me to realize what really happened.


    A wave of disbelief washed over me, my eyes wide with shock.


    ck blood dripped down from the ragged sword of old man who had just appeared, he swung his sword once again to get rid of the disgusting blood and sheathed his sword.


    ''Who the hell is he?''


    ---***----

 Chapter 53 The Sword Saint(1)

    ?


    As I slowly opened my eyes, I was greeted by a stark white ceiling, devoid of any decorations. The room seemed sterile, and a wave of confusion washed over me. As the room''s sterile atmosphere enveloped me, the whiteness of the ceiling contrasted sharply with the chaos of my thoughts.


    ''Where am I?''


    Consciousness slowly dawned upon me, and I began to wonder where I was.


    ''Where is this ce?''


    Attempting to look around, I was met with a sharp pain that invaded my muscles, causing me to tremble. The Pain pulsated through my body with every movement causing tremors of difort, serving as a painful reminder of the recent events that transpired.


    Memories flooded back, reminding me of my journey into exile with Zephyr and our merciless defeat at the hands of the king of Oni.


    Amidst the recollection of memories, I gradually realized the gravity of my situation. Perhaps I had been brought to the academy''s infirmary. The distinct aroma of herbs and medicine filled the air, confirmed my assumption.


    The room was illuminated by soft, natural light streaming through the windows, casting a gentle glow on the white walls. Medical equipment lined the countertops, and the sound of distant footsteps echoed in the corridor outside. It was a ce of healing and recovery, a sanctuary amidst the chaos of the academy.


    ''But what happened to the demon?''


    Yet, the question still lingered in my mind, What had happened to the demon? I vaguely recalled attempting to unleash a dark power, only to be overwhelmed before copsing. A faint memory resurfaced¡ªI had caught a glimpse of an old man. Could it be that he had saved us?


    Zephyr referred to him as his master, which meant that the old man must be...


    None other than Aralion Stromde, one of the four Supreme Stars¡ªa wandering swordsman and the renowned Sword Saint.


    ''So that''s how he cleared the dungeon in my past life.''


    It suddenly became clear how Zepyr had cleared the dungeon in my previous life. My involvement with Zephyr did not alter the dungeon; rather, Zephyr had utilized the pendant to summon his master, the sword saint. Everything fell into ce, connecting the dots of my newfound understanding.


    The Mauryan Empire resided in the eastern continent, where a unique ranking system acknowledged extraordinary individuals. Those who had transcended the realm of ordinary power and reached unimaginable heights were ranked among the ten strongest beings¡ªknown as the Strongest Ten Heavens of the continent.


    However, above this ranking stood another tier of individuals¡ªthose possessing power far beyond mortal imagination¡ªthe Supreme Stars. Presently, four Supreme Stars graced the eastern continent, with Aralion Stromde being one of them.


    In my previous life, it was revealed muchter that the Sword Saint had taken on a disciple, amoner named Zephyr. Armed with this knowledge, it became easy to deduce the old man''s identity.


    As I pondered these thoughts, a grumpy voice interrupted my reverie.


    But as I knew about this, it was easy to guess the identity of the old man.


    "You finally woke up, kid."


    I heard a voice beside me, it was a grumpy voice filled with annoyance.


    I slowly turned around fighting off the pain that lingered in my muscles.


    "...!"


    To my surprise, it was Aralion Stromde himself, sitting cross-legged beside me. Despite his advanced age, his muscr physique remained impressive, evidence of his unwavering dedication. If it weren''t for his white hair and asional wrinkles, it would have been difficult to discern his age.His ck eye gazing at me were like endless abyss. A deep scar that ran across his face, above the nose was particrly intimidating, giving him a terrifying aura.


    ''So this is the Sword Saint.''


    I thought, taking in his presence.


    Though I had heard countless tales of his prowess in my past life, this was the first time I encountered him in person. In fact, it was nearly impossible to have never heard of him¡ªthe swordsman who had severed the heads of many monarch rank demons that were invading the mortal realm. Merely uttering his name struck fear into the hearts of demons during my previous life.


    Standing before him, I couldn''t help but be awestruck.


    Observing my expression, Aralion raised an eyebrow. "Looking at your expression, you seem to know about me?" he remarked.


    Panic seized me momentarily. I couldn''t let him know that I was aware of his true identity. It would be disastrous as we had never met each other, nor did I have any excuses.


    ''Oh, crap! I can''t let him know that I know he is the Sword Saint''


    I thought, desperately trying to hide my knowledge of his identity.


    "....I saw you decapitating that demon''s head, aren''t you the one who saved us?"


    I said trying to hide that I knew his identity. Although I said that to hide the fact about his identity, it wasn''t a lie.


    I had indeed seen him decapitating the King of Oni''s head. The disy of peerless swordman''s ship that he disyed as he separated the demon''s head from his body in a single fluid motion.


    The scene was still fresh in my eyes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Oh! You saw that? I thought you were unconscious. That makes things easier for me," he replied cryptically, which puzzled me about what he was talking.


    "...?"


    "You see, Zephyr, that damned disciple of mine, imed that he dragged you into the dungeon and that you sacrificed yourself to buy him time."


    ''I sacrificed myself? When did I do that? Where is thising from?''


    A surge of confusion washed over me. Sacrifice? When did I do that? This was not part of my n. I hadunched that final attack under the assumption that Zephyr would somehow triumph over the demon but I didn''t think that he would summon his master instead.


    In the first ce, it was me who stalked Zephyr and nned to enter the exile along with him, not him dragging me into the dungeon.


    but, it seems like he has misunderstood my intentions.


    ''There is no need to clear the misunderstanding.''


    After all, a misunderstanding that benefited me could turn out to be a stroke of luck.


    "I will not beat around the bush, What you did was very impressive"


    He said gazing at me up and down, with a hint of doubt that was obvious in his eyes.


    "To be honest, I still can''t believe the fact that you risked his life to buy time for him. but as his master, It is my duty to thank you."


    A supreme star thanking me? A sense of pride filled in my heart even though a part of my consciousness was poking at me.


    "Therefore, I want to repay you somehow. Is there anything you desire?"


    At that moment, a golden opportunity presented itself in front of me.


    Aralion Stromde. One of the four Supreme Stars and the one who had reached the pinnacle in the field of sword arts, a being who is known as the Sword Saint. A figure that was akin to the sky above the sky.


    Such a person was asking me if there was anything that I desired from him.


    I couldn''t help but think about one thing.


    ''The dragon!''


    The rampage of the fire dragon, Ugram, that is going to happen in 3 years. The incident came to my my without even need of me to ponder.


    Aralion Stromde was easily one of the strongest beings in the current mortal world. If it was him... then...it might be possible.


    ''I could ask for help from him to stop the dragon!''


    To prevent the disaster that would trike the Mauryan empire and also to save my family.


    But I couldn''t act hastily. There was no way for me to exin if he asked me questions about why he needed to stop the dragon or something else.


    Although it could be cleared just by saying that I regressed, I wanted to hide the fact unless I had any other options.


    So I asked him cautiously.


    "You... how strong are you?"


    The old man once again raised his eyebrow at my question.


    "How strong I am...? Hmmm, that''s a difficult question."


    A smile formed on his face.


    "Let''s just say that I am very strong."


    He said, looking at me.


    Then I asked him, my voice filled with caution.


    "Then... can you defeat a dragon?"


    ---***---

 Chapter 54 The Sword Saint (2)

    ?


    "You... can you defeat a dragon?" I asked, my voice trembling with a mixture of fear and anticipation. The room fell into an eerie silence, as if the question itself had a weight that suffocated the air around us. The Old man''s eyes narrowed, his weathered face revealing the depth of his contemtion. Time seemed to stand still as he delved into the recesses of his memories, searching for an answer.


    "Hmmm... A dragon?" he murmured, his voice filled with a cautious curiosity. His response seemed to awaken a dormant power in the room, intensifying the tension that hung in the air.


    Dragons were mythical creatures, revered for their immense power and feared by all. The mere mention of them carried a sense of awe and danger.


    With a pause that stretched into eternity, the Old man finally broke the silence, his voice resonating with a quiet confidence. "If it''s an adult dragon or a dragon in its adolescence stage, I can defeat it," he dered, his words tinged with a subtle pride. It was as if he had faced these formidable creatures before and emerged victorious, carrying the scars and stories of his battles.


    Dragons. The word itself conjured images of awe-inspiring creatures, the epitome of majestic and formidable beings. They were the pinnacle of all life forms, revered for their absolute power. Legends whispered of their status as the arbiters of magic, beings that existed on the edge of godhood. Throughout history, not a single dragon''s death had been recorded, a testament to their unrivaled might.


    It was unfathomable formon folk toprehend the sheer majesty of a dragon. The devastating force of a single breath from an adult dragon had the potential to reduce a bustling city to smoldering ruins. If it weren''t for their inherent arrogance and solitary nature, dragons could have easily dominated the world.


    Yet, despite their incredible power, the Old man imed he could defeat them.


    It made me wonder how powerful he is, I knew it would be far above my imagination but I couldn''t help but be awestruck at his words.


    Hope sparked within me, reflected in the fleeting smile that graced my face. But it was short-lived, fading as quickly as it appeared, shattered by his next words.


    "But, if it''s an old dragon..." he trailed off, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    I couldn''t help but interject, a tinge of desperationcing my words, "Will you not be able to defeat it?"


    Dragons possessed three stages of growth, with adolescencesting a hundred years before they transitioned into adulthood. However, the concept of an "old dragon" defied conventional notions of age. It was a distinction reserved for those who had surpassed the thresholds of power and magic, but the criteria for achieving such a status remained elusive, a mystery to all.


    But what everybody knew was that the old dragons were the pinnacle of power and magic in the world. The absolute beings that must never be messed with.


    The fire dragon, Ugram, that our pendragon family is caring for is an Old dragon who had lived for countless decades and centuries. I haven''t seen it in person, not in my past nor in the current life either.


    It was rule in the pendragon family that only those above the age of 18 were allowed to see the fire dragon, Ugram. The reasons were unknown but everyone followed it, it was also the reason why I never got to watch the dragon in the life. I was yet to reach the age of eighteen when the fire dragon, Ugram went insane.


    It was imperative to ascertain whether the Sword Saint, Aralion Stormde, held the capability to confront such an ancient force.


    The Old man''s response plunged me into further uncertainty. "I have never fought with an old dragon, so I can''t say for sure," he confessed. His admission left me bewildered. Had he truly battled against adult dragons then? The Old man''s admission that he had never faced an old dragon left me bewildered.


    If he had indeed battled adult dragons, the implications of his statement were astounding. Yet, there was little time to dwell on these thoughts as he redirected the conversation, his movements imbued with urgency.


    "It seems as if you are not sure of what to ask from me yet," he remarked, perceiving my internal struggle.


    Of course, if he was capable of defeating an old dragon, I wanted nothing more than asking him to kill the fire dragon but if he can''t. I would just be throwing out this incredible opportunity.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "It''s okay," he reassured, his voiceced with a sense of calm assurance. "When you are sure about it, ask Zephyr to call for me. I may not be able toe immediately upon your call, but I will undoubtedly lend whatever assistance I can."


    "Now then, leaving that matter aside," the Old man redirected the conversation, rising from his seat with a purposeful air. "I have something that I need to ask you." The urgency in his voice mirrored his movements, drawing my attentionpletely.


    "Zephyr told me that you were ready to sacrifice yourself, but when I watched your eyes in the exile, it didn''t seem like you were thinking about his well-being," the Sword Saint said, his gaze piercing and unyielding.4


    Caught off guard, I felt a bead of sweat forming on my brow. Has my true intentions been revealed?


    "wh...at....?," I stammered, my voice betraying a mix of surprise and apprehension. The weight of his scrutiny bore down on me, as if he possessed an uncanny ability to unravel the depths of my emotions.


    If he fell like I was a threat to his disciple then there was high chance of his sword to be pressed against my neck, just thinking about it gave me chills.


    But contrary to my thoughts, his expression softened slightly, a glimmer of understanding flickering in his eyes. "Your gaze was filled with hate... no, to be more precise, you seemed to despise Zephyr for some reason," he continued, his voiceced with a somber tone.


    His words struck a chord within me, a reminder of the conflicting emotions that had churned within my heart. The Sword Saint''s keen perception unnerved me, as if he could unravel the tangled web of my motives. It was as if he could read my mind.


    "But yet, you didn''t mean any harm to him."


    Yet, to my relief, he acknowledged that I had not intended any harm to befall Zephyr. It was the truth, although I hated Zephyr, it was not to the extent that I wanted him dead.


    "I don''t know what your intentions were," he mused, his voice tinged with a hint of empathy, "but let me tell you this." His gaze bore into mine, conveying a sense of urgency. "Zephyr, he is a poor kid. Don''t hate him too much."


    His words echoed in the recesses of my mind, their weight sinking deep into my soul. A mixture of guilt and longing welled up within me, forcing me to confront the conflicting emotions that had gued me since that fateful day.


    Deep down, I knew that ming Zephyr alone was a simplistic response to theplexities of our shared past. If anyone was at fault, it was me, for allowing myself to be manipted and paying the price for it. Forgiveness didn''te easily, especially for someone who had caused so much pain in my life.


    He had taken advantage of me when I was at the lowest point of my life, which had led to me being kicked out of the academy, which became the source of all my suffering in my past life.


    One thing led to another and a disastrous fate befell upon me. The pains and suffering that I had experienced was something that I couldn''t forget even if I am reborn.


    So, I couldn''t forgive him easily.


    It was something that I just couldn''t do even if the sword saint ask for it himself.


    But before I could utter a word in response, the Old man abruptly turned, his countenance grave and resolute. "That was all I wanted to say," he dered, striding purposefully down the hallway. His figure gradually disappeared from sight, leaving me to grapple with the weight of his words and the tangled emotions that swirled within me.


    ---***---

 Chapter 55 A Story Of The Past

    In a countryside vige of the Ch Kingdom, nestled far from the battlefield and overlooking the vast expanse of the southern ocean, a boy entered the world, with his baby cries ringing through the small hut.


    The vige was a serene and idyllic ce, with lush green fields stretching as far as the eye could see, and the rhythmic sound of crashing waves serving as a constant backdrop to the vigers'' lives.


    Born into the humble family of poor farmers, the boy''s parents, a hardworking couple, made the best of their meager resources. The father toiled in the fields, cultivating crops in borrowednd, while the mother dedicated herself to managing the household chores. Despite their poverty, their hearts overflowed with love and joy upon the arrival of their newborn child.


    Their simple existence revolved around two modest meals a day, which, though frugal, provided them with sustenance and contentment. The couple found sce in each other''spany, cherishing the small blessings life had bestowed upon them. Their smiles radiated warmth and happiness, as they reveled in the newfound joy of parenthood.


    However, fate has a cruel way of interjecting into even the most blissful of lives. The Ch Kingdom was struck by an unforgiving drought that persisted for three long years. The once-abundant harvests dwindled, pushing the kingdom to the brink of crisis. The foolish king, unsure of how to resolve the predicament, turned to neighboring kingdoms in a desperate plea for assistance.


    Though aid was granted, it came at a great cost. The Ch Kingdom found itself buried under an insurmountable mountain of debt, rued in its name. Cornered and left with no other options, the king resorted to increasing taxes, cing a heavy burden upon the already impoverished popce.


    Yet, the increased taxes failed to alleviate the kingdom''s mounting financial woes. The interest on the debt continued to umte, reaching unprecedented levels within a year. And when the debt burden of the Ch Kingdom reached its peak, a cataclysmic event ensued.


    The Mauryan Empire, the very entity that had purportedly extended its helping hand to the Ch Kingdom, dered war, alleging that the debt could no longer be repaid.


    The battlefield erupted in chaos, with the Ch forces gradually realizing the Machiavellian schemes of the Mauryan Empire. In a fit of rage, the Ch king unleashed his wrath upon the Mauryan army, inflicting heavy casualties and momentarily shifting the tide of battle in his favor.


    That is until one of the two dukes of the Mauryan Empire, Leopold Von Rozental, one among the ten strongest heavens of the eastern continent showed up on the battlefield.


    His presence alone turned the tide of the war. The conflict ground to a standstill, with both sides locked in a merciless struggle, their swords shing and bodies falling.


    Remarkably, amid the cacophony of battle, the mes of war failed to reach the peaceful countryside vige where the farmer couple and their newborn child resided. Sheltered from the horrors of conflict, they continued their simple existence, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing on the horizon. The verdant fields embraced them, providing a sanctuary amidst the chaos beyond their peaceful borders.


    Whether the Ch Kingdom emerged victorious or the Mauryan Empire prevailed, the farmer couple knew that their lives would remain rtively unchanged. Plowing the fields and cultivating crops would continue to be their daily routine, a steadfast anchor in the ever-shifting tides of destiny. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, their tranquility was abruptly shattered when a colossal fleet, bearing the g of the Mauryan Empire, anchored at the shores of the Ch Kingdom. The unguarded side of the kingdom, vulnerable and defenseless, was brutally exposed to the merciless onught of the invaders. The soldiers on the fleet, devoid ofpassion, showed no discrimination between soldiers and peasants, mercilessly ughtering all in their path, plunging the once-thriving vige into an abyss of bloodshed and despair.


    Tragically, the farmer couple, along with their fellow vigers, met a gruesome end at the hands of the ruthless soldiers. The newborn child, with a cloth tied tightly around his mouth, miraculously survived, forced to bear witness to the horrifying spectacle of his parents'' ughter. At just four years old, the scene etched itself into the depths of his consciousness, a memory that would forever haunt him.


    Silent tears streamed down the child''s face, muffled by the cloth that obscured his cries. Amidst the chaos and devastation, his parents''st words echoed in his mind like a bittersweet refrain, promising eternal presence in a world devoid of their physical embrace: "We will always be with you."


    The Mauryan fleet, under themand of the Primrose family, left nothing but scorched earth and broken spirits in their wake as they pressed forward. The once-thriving vige,y reduced to ruins, its legacy and memories carried away by the wind.


    For two agonizing days, the young boy found refuge within a barrel, his tears flowing incessantly, blending with the rain that bathed the remnants of his shattered world. On the third day, when he emerged from his hiding ce, hope proved elusive, as he fell into the clutches of bandits who piged the remnants of the vige.


    Dragged away to their hideout, concealed deep within the far reaches of the mountains, the boy''s life descended into a relentless cycle of servitude and hardship. From menial tasks such as cleaning and cooking, to backbreakingbor like washing their soiled garments and gathering firewood, he bore the weight of their demands, silently enduring the burdens ced upon him. Survival necessitated cunning, as he learned to exploit the weaknesses of others, honing his survival instincts in a world that showed him no mercy.


    Life in the bandits''ir was an unrelenting struggle, but the young boy''s heart burned with an unwavering desire for revenge. His spirit, forged by hardship and nurtured by the mes of vengeance, remained unyielding. Each passing day stoked the fire within him, propelling him forward in his quest for retribution.


    Then, one fateful day, an enigmatic figure appeared in the bandits'' hideout¡ªan old man radiating an aura of unparalleled strength. With a single stroke of his de, he cleaved through the bandits'' hideout, reducing it to a fractured ruin.


    Unlike the soldiers who hadid waste to the vige, this old man possessed a discerning eye, sparing those who deserved mercy and directing his wrath solely at the leader of the bandits.


    It was unknown what the boy felt from that old man but he rushed toward the old man, prostrating himself before him, and beseeched, "Please, make me strong like you."


    ---***---

 Chapter 56 The Aftermath (1)

    ?


    I found myself alone in the quiet confines of the infirmary after the departure of the enigmatic old man. His parting words had struck a strange chord within me, though I didn''t dwell on them for long. Just as my thoughts began to settle, the door swung open, and a familiar presence entered.


    "You''re awake?" Evan''s voice rang out, his hands full of various items he had brought with him.


    With a single look I noticed a whole lot of fruits and flowers along with some kind of weird stone statueid in his hand.


    With a sense of urgency, he rushed toward me, concern etched across his face. "Are you alright?"


    I mustered a smile, attempting to ease his worries.


    "There''s still some lingering muscle pain, but as you can see, I''m quite alright.", I said, lifting up my hand to sign a thumbs up.


    As I talked with Evan, I btedly noticed the presence of another person who was still standing at the entrance of the infirmary.


    "You seem pretty fine, the Instructor exaggerated the fact by saying that you were gravely injured!"


    It was Julia Rozental.


    Her usual air of arrogance apanied her. However, her presence here, despite her demeanor, spoke volumes about her underlying care for me. Trulyprehending her character required a deeper understanding.


    I responded to her with a mere smile, recognizing the futility of engaging in banter at that moment. However, our conversation was swiftly interrupted by the entrance of yet another person.


    "Should Ie back at another time?" A voice as soothing as music flowed into the room filled with hesitation and uncertainty.


    "Princess Aurora?" Julia''s voice carried surprise as she beheld the figure standing at the infirmary door.


    "Your Highness?" I tried to rise, catching sight of Princess Aurora, who hade to visit me. I had anticipated Evan''s visit after the old man left, but never in my wildest dreams did I imagine the princess herself would check on my well-being.


    Caught off guard, I stumbled backward, copsing onto the bed, my body still too weak to support me. Although the academy''s healers had mended my physical wounds, the strain on my muscles persisted, as I had pushed myself to the limits.


    "Careful-!"


    Thankfully, Evan reacted swiftly, reaching out to catch me before I could fall further. "Careful!"


    Rushing to my side, the princess implored, "Please be careful. It''s alright if you don''t move."


    Following her advice, I settled back onto the bed, enveloped in a silence that filled the room. An awkward atmosphere descended upon us, with no one daring to break the stillness.


    Evan beside me was a fallen noble, whereas I was a future heir to a barony which wasn''t all thatpared to the princess of the empire, so feeling awkward in her presence was a given.


    It was Julia who eventually shattered the quietude, her curiosity getting the better of her. "I didn''t know the two of you were close enough for Her Highness to personally visit you."


    She was the only one in the Freljord academy who could speak with Princess Aurora like this.


    Nevertheless, Quicklying to Princess Aurora''s defense, I spoke up, defending her kind-hearted nature. "Her Highness has apassionate soul. She was merely concerned for a fellow ssmate."


    My n to utilize my connection with Princess Aurora to meet the emperor remained intact. Despite encountering the Sword Saint, I had yet to discover a clear path to achieve my goals of stopping the fire dragon, Ugram from going on a rampage.


    Having more than one option to achieve my goal in case I failed was very much needed, so It was imperative that I maintained a favorable impression in front of the princess,, regardless of the circumstances.


    "Ye¡­s, I was just worried since professor Iris said that Eren was gravely injured.", Princess Aurora said in a hesitant manner.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Hearing her, I was curious to know what had happened after we were rescued by the sword saint.


    "Professor Iris told you that? Can anyone exin what happened after Zephyr and I entered the exile yesterday, I don''t remember anything as I was unconscious."


    "Yesterday?"


    Evan eximed, a mixture of shock and disbelief on his face.


    "Yesterday?"


    I echoed, failing to understand what he implored.


    "". . . .""


    The room grew still as Evan spoke softly, his grip tightening around my hand for support.


    "Eren, it... it has already been three days since you returned from exile."


    "Three days?" My voice quivered with disbelief.


    Julia nodded, her calm demeanor contrasting with her usual attitude. "Yes, three days."


    "That means I am asleep here for three whole days?"


    All of them nodded at my question with a pitiful gaze which made me feel even more miserable.


    The realization hit me like a tidal wave, leaving me momentarily stunned. My mind went nk trying to process that fact that I was unconscious for three days. I sought to organize my racing thoughts.


    Zephyr and I had entered exile, faced a demon which was incredibly strongpared to what we had thought, and been saved by the Sword Saint. Shortly after, darkness imed me, and when I awoke, I found myself here in the infirmary.


    And beside me was the Sword Saint, Aralion Stromde.


    "Damn that old man," I muttered under my breath, frustration seeping into my voice. "He didn''t even bother to inform me that I was unconscious for three days after talking all that bullsh*t about the poor child!"


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, somewhere in a dimly lit tavern, an old man with flowing white hair savored a ss of exquisite wine brought to him by an attentive waitress.


    With a hup, he suddenly gazed upward at the ceiling, his mind filled with a growing sense of unease. The old man took another sip of his wine, his brows furrowing as he tried to recall what he might have forgotten.


    "Is someone remembering me? I feel like I am forgetting something... hmmmm?"


    Yet he failed to remember what he had forgotten.


    ---***---

 Chapter 57 The Aftermath(2)

    ?


    Three days had passed since the Oldman, Aralion Stromde, rescued me and Zephyr from exile, but it took me a while to fullyprehend the magnitude of what had transpired. As the reality sunk in, I realized that our escape wasn''t the only event that unfolded. The disciplinarymittee, led by the formidable Professor Joshua, wasted no time in investigating our case, uncovering our illegal trespass into the forbidden grounds of the academy.


    The forbidden grounds, also known as the ck Forest, were shrouded in an aura of mystery and danger. The dense foliage and ancient trees hosted innumerable monsters, which were both powerful and cruel. The branches of the towering trees reach out like gnarled fingers, warning intruders of the consequences they would face. And the academy had made the ck forest into a forbidden zone to ensure the safety of the students.


    Zephyr and I had trespassed into such a ce, so the repercussion of such actions wasn''t small.


    The consequences of our actions were disyed before me in a magic powered projection, and my heart sank as I read the words.


    [Due to trespassing into the Forbidden grounds of the academy, i,e the ck forest without the consent from any of the instructors or academic staffs, Zephyr, (Rank - 1) Kshatriya ss) and Eren Pendragon (Rank - 248) Kshatriya ss are demoted into the lesser ss.]


    "...Demoted¡­."


    The weight of the word "demoted" crushed my spirit. Being stripped of my upper-ss status was a colossal humiliation, particrly for someone of noble heritage with an immense sense of pride. However, the punishment didn''t stop there. The projection revealed an even more devastating blow.


    It felt like the academy had conspired against me, using my misstep as an opportunity to tarnish my reputation, which was actually not the case since it was professor Joshua who handed out the punishment.


    However, the punishment didn''t stop there. The projection revealed an even more devastating blow. The holographic disy flickered, and the words materialized once again, driving the dagger deeper into my wounded pride.


    [And Hence, the ranks of the said used are decreased by 250]


    [Updated Ranking -> Zephyr - 251, Eren Pendragon - 498]


    [The above is just a warning if any students were to repeat such actions more severe actions will be held.]


    The numbers burned into my consciousness, branding me as a failure. Dread enveloped me as the updated rankings appeared before my eyes. Zephyr, now held the rank of 251, while I plummeted to 498.


    But that wasn''t the end. The holographic projection continued to ry the grim consequences of our actions.


    [And Due to being absent to the ranking battle, ording to the academic rules, both the student''s rankings ranks are decreased by 10]


    [Updated Ranking -> Zephyr - 261, Eren Pendragon - 508]


    [Newly assigned sses: Zephyr - Vaishya, Eren Pendragon - Vaishya.]


    "Rank - 508¡­."


    My world crumbled around me. Just one incident had caused my ranking to plummet by a staggering 260 ces. And if it hadn''t been for the presence of high-ranking students joining the Brahman ss for exclusive studies, I would have been relegated even further, to the lowest rung of the hierarchy, the Shudra ss.


    "What the hell am I going to do?"


    Desperation and frustration coursed through me as I realized the consequences of my actions.


    "My ns are ruined!"


    Desperation and frustration coursed through me as I realized the consequences of my actions. My meticulously crafted ns to ascend within the top 100 ranks during the uing ranking battles were shattered. The event I had pinned my hopes on, exclusive to the elite Kshatriya ss, was now beyond my reach.


    Soon the academy is going to conduct an event.


    I had nned to increase my ranking and join the event that was going to be held next month, which was exclusive to the top 100 rankers of the Kshatriya ss, but now my ns were ruinedpletely.


    "What should I do?"


    It was a very important event that I must attend no matter what..


    As I contemted my next move, another projection materialized, catching my attention. This time, it wasn''t the academy''s magic-powered disy but rather a projection emanating from the artifact within me.


    [The host is confirmed to be back in consciousness.]


    [Disying the unread notifications.]


    Unread notifications??


    I furrowed my brows in confusion, my curiosity piqued. I had barely scratched the surface of the artifact''s capabilities, and now it seemed to hold even more surprises in store for me.


    Come to think of it, what was that ck energy that appeared on my sword? What had transpired for me to awaken such powers? These questions swirled in my mind, eager to be answered.


    As I delved deeper into the notifications, a barrage of pop-ups materialized, filling my vision.


    [The desperation inside the host has led to forceful promotion.]


    [You have ascended to Pseudo 3-star knight]


    [All your stats except vitality are permanently increase by 1]


    [The forceful promotion is affecting the vitality of the host.]


    [Your Vitality has permanently decreased by 1]


    The words on the screen sent shivers down my spine. It seemed my despair had triggered an unexpected metamorphosis. I had ascended to the rank of Pseudo 3-star knight, my stats permanently boosted, albeit with a decrease in vitality.


    But there was more toe. The notifications continued to unfold, each revtion more astounding than thest.


    [Your desperation exceeds the current power.]


    [The forgotten god stirs in his slumber.]


    [The desperation of his Apostle has reached the Forgotten God.]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [The Forgotten god, blesses his apostle]


    It was the forgotten god once again, who remained a mystery.


    [The blessing of the forgotten god is embracing you]


    [Technique : "Sword dance of the Death God - ?????" has been learned]


    "A 5-star technique?"


    I eximed, disbelief coursing through my veins. The magnitude of such a skill was beyond anything I could have imagined.


    [Skill: "ck Sun - ?????" has been learned]


    "A 5-star skill?", I muttered, my voice filled with awe and wonder.


    I rubbed my eyes in disbelief as I tried to confirm I wasn''t seeing things.


    The Skills and techniques are divided into 5 stages based on their power and potential.


    1-Star skills and techniques were like grains of sand on a beach, easily essible to anyone willing to pay the price. These were the basics, the foundation upon which aspiring warriors and mages built their repertoire. Thoughmon, they still held value, forming the building blocks of more advanced techniques.


    2-Star skills and techniques, on the other hand, were far less attainable. They resided within the domain of low-ranking noble families, serving as a mark of their heritage and lineage. Passed down through generations, these skills were the pride and privilege of these families, tightly guarded secrets that set them apart from the masses.


    But it was the realm of 3-Star skills and techniques that truly captured the imagination. These were rarities, possessed only by the chosen few who hailed from powerful high-ranking noble bloodlines. The power and prestige that apanied these abilities were awe-inspiring, elevating their wielders to positions of influence and respect within society.


    However, even among the elite, there existed a realm beyond reach, a realm that housed the treasures of 4-Star skills and techniques. These were legendary, whispered about in hushed tones. Few could im mastery over these elusive arts, as they required a uniquebination of talent, opportunity, and fortune. The possessors of these skills were revered, their names etched in the annals of history.


    And then, there were the 5-Star skills and techniques¡ªthe pinnacle of mastery, the stuff of legends. To possess such an ability was to transcend the mortal realm, to wield power that surpassedprehension.


    "Am I still dreaming?"


    I had such thoughts as I read through the messages, but the messages didn''t end.


    [The power of the forgotten god is strengthening your physic.]


    [All the stats has been permanently increased by 1]


    [Ability: "Death''s embrace." Has been learned.]


    [Your sword is filled with the power of ck sun.]


    [The proficiency of the ss is severelycking.]


    [The skill is temporarily demoted to 1 star.]


    [The Sword dance of the death god has been activated.]


    [Proficiency is severelycking.]


    [The technique is temporarily reduced to 1-star.]


    [Your body has failed to withstand the power of the death god.]


    [Caution! You are in a terrible state.]


    It seemed that was the reason why I copsed all of sudden.


    Then the old man appeared and killed the demon in one blow.


    [The king of Oni''s, Shuten Doji, has been defeated with external help.]


    [The exile is reacting to the absence of its master.]


    [The exile has started to disintegrate.]


    [The energy of the exile is seeping into your body.]


    [All your stats have been permanently increased by 1.]


    [....!]


    [The ability, "Death''s embrace" has detected the follower of a forgotten god.]


    [The ability, "Death''s embrace" has been activated.]


    [The soul of the king of oni''s, Shuten Doji, has been sessfully embraced.]


    "What in the name of f*cking god is this¡­..!!"


    ---***---


    daily chapter~

 Chapter 58 The Aftermath (3)

    ?


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    < ck Sun >


    Rating - ?????


    Proficiency - 0.01%


    Legend has it that in a time when the Forgotten god was consumed by rage, he unleashed his fury upon the scorching sun. The cataclysmic aftermath resulted in theplete devouring of the sun god''s radiant aura, leading to the formation of a pitch-ck sun. It is said that only when the sun god humbled himself and begged for mercy did the forgotten god retract his wrath.


    The believers of the forgotten god, witnessing this spectacle, were awestruck by his immense power. They bestowed upon this power the ability to materialize as a weapon engulfed in lethal ck energy, thus giving birth to the formidable force known as the ''ck Sun,'' causing the host''s weapon to materialize a deadly ck energy.


    Effect: This skill dramatically amplifies the host''s attack power.


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    < Dance of the death God >


    Rating - ?????


    Proficiency - 0.01%


    The forgotten god, an enigmatic figure, expressed his emotions through the art of dance. Whether he was experiencing joy, anger, sorrow, or surprise, he channeled his innermost feelings into graceful movements. As his followers witnessed his transcendent dance, they too began to imitate his steps and bestowed upon it the name of the "Dance of the Death God."


    Effects: This extraordinary technique taps into the user''s subconscious, responding to intense emotions and automatically triggering the dance of the death god. Depending on the specific emotion experienced, various effects manifest within the host.


    Whenever the host feels strong emotions, the technique will activate automatically and the host will start the dance of death god.


    Depending upon the emotion that the host feels, different effects will ur.


    Anger - Strength of the host will increase temporarily.


    Happiness - Vitality of the host will increase temporarily.


    Sadness - Strength will increase and the Intelligence will decrease temporarily.


    Surprise - Agility of the host will increase temporarily.


    Disgust - Stamina and Strength of the host will increase temporarily.


    Shame - Magic power of the host will decrease temporarily.


    Fear - Strength and stamina of the host will decrease temporarily.


    Amusement - Perception and Agility of the host will increase temporarily.


    Desperation - All stats of the host will increase by a small amount temporarily.


    Admiration - Stamina of the host will increase temporarily.


    Depression - All stats of the host will decrease by a small amount temporarily.


    Pride - Magic power of the host will increase temporarily.


    Love - Stamina of the host will increase and the Intelligence of the host will decrease dramatically.


    Note : The magnitude of these effects is directly proportional to the host''s proficiency in the Dance of the Death God. With mastery over this technique, the host can unleash its full potential.


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    < Death''s Embrace >


    Proficiency - 0.02%


    The forgotten god, once the ruler of death, has vanished without a trace. His loyal followers now wander the world, burdened by a curse that binds them to an existence devoid of true release. As the chosen Apostle of the Forgotten god, it falls upon you to grant them the gift of a dignified death, relieving them of their undeserved suffering.


    Effect: The power of Death''s Embrace awakens automatically when the demise of a follower of the Forgotten god is detected within the host''s vicinity. Depending on the followers'' desires to continue their service to the forgotten god or not, their souls are either absorbed or allowed to pass on to the afterlife.


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    "What in the world are these skills?" I pondered as I delved into the description of each ability, one by one. The uniqueness of these skills both fascinated and perplexed me, urging me to explore their depths.


    The Dance of the Death God, in particr, caught my attention. The notion of starting a dance based on one''s emotions was captivating yet unnerving.


    "What does it mean by starting a dance¡­.?"


    Images of myself dancing like a marite, controlled by unseen forces, sent shivers down my spine.


    "...."


    But despite my apprehension, the potential behind this technique was undeniable.


    Depending upon my emotions, I could experience an enormous surge in power ording to what the artifact disyed about the technique''s description.


    Just the surge in power of the technique when suppressed to 1-star, that I experienced in the exile was so strong that my body copsed not being able to withstand the pressure.


    But what if I could endure it?


    The thought of it made me excited.


    Although it is a little concerning that some of my stats would decrease in certain conditions, it was something that is eptable when considering all the other positive effects.


    On the other hand, the ck Sun skill resonated deeply with me. Although I had yet to unlock its full potential, the mere thought of increasing my attack power filled me with hope. The fact that it was a rare 5-star skill only intensified my anticipation. I could only imagine the immense scale of power waiting to be unleashed.


    As for the third skill, Death''s Embrace, I couldn''t fullyprehend its implications. What did it mean to grant someone a true death? The concept eluded me for now, and I chose to set it aside temporarily, focusing on the skills that resonated more strongly with me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Overwhelmed by the revtions before me, I decided to assess my own progress. With trepidation, I opened my status page to examine the changes that had urred within me


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    Name : Eren Pendragon


    Titles : <Regressor> <Apostle of the Forgotten God>


    Realm : 3 - star knight (Pseudo)


    ?Stats?


    <Variable Stats>


    [Strength - 9.92 ]


    [Stamina - 9.68 ]


    [Agility - 9.54 ]


    [Perception - 10.40 ]


    [Vitality - 7.85 ]


    [Magic power - 7.53 ]


    <Invariable Stats>


    [Intelligence ¨C 6/10]


    [Perseverance ¨C 7/10]


    [Luck ¨C 4/10]


    [Charm ¨C 5.1/10]


    ?Skills?


    ? 36 Poisons of the Poison Queen - ???


    ? Trap Formation - ??


    ? ck Sun - ?????


    ?Techniques?


    ? Force of the White Fang - ?


    ? Asteroid''s bare handed brawl - ??


    ? Dance of the Death God - ?????


    ?Abilities?


    ? Intermediate Sword Mastery


    ? Intermediate Spear Mastery


    ? Beginner Marksman Mastery


    ? Death''s Embrace


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    "Am I seeing things again?" I questioned, my eyes widening in disbelief. The stats had skyrocketed from the depths of a two-star knight to a Pseudo 3-star knight, all in the span of a single day. It was an astonishing leap in power.


    The realm of Pseudo rank stood as a transitional phase between lower and higher ranks, where an individual possessed strength surpassing that of a lower rank yet fell short of the standards of a higher rank. This state of limbo wasmonly observed during the transition from two-star to three-star, hinging on the acquisition and mastery of Aura.


    In my case, despite not having mastered Aura, my physical abilities had long surpassed those of an ordinary two-star knight. The sudden surge in power was both bewildering and exhrating. It made me question if I had already caught up to my former self.


    "Could it be that I have already surpassed my past life?" The realization struck me like a thunderbolt. In my previous life, I had achieved the rank of a four-star knight, but my strength and prowess were confined to the peak of a two-star knight with only arm. Now, in this new existence, I had already surpassed the limitations of my former self.


    And In a sense, I am more powerful than I was previously. The amalgamation of my past experiences and the addition of these extraordinary skills had elevated me to heights I had never thought possible.


    The regret that had gnawed at my heart, stemming from the loss of 260 ranks, dissipated like morning mist in the face of the rising sun as I once again perused my status, taking in the exhrating details.


    The feeling of empowerment, of being promoted to a higher realm, washed over me like a cool breeze on a scorching day.


    "Getting stronger feels amazing!"


    It was a feeling that would get an individual addicted!


    Anyway as I finished reading through all the unread notifications and my status, I concentrated on the things that has to be done in the future.


    Soon, the academy is going to conduct an event that is exclusive to the top 100 freshmen rankers and I had to find a way to get into the event.


    It was very important event that I couldn''t miss. It was the whole reason why I choose a ineffective weapon like a magic powered gun which had clear limitations as one of my weapons.


    It is to obtain ''that'' weapon.


    A Weapon which would help to negate the fundamental w with the magic powered guns, that is to increase the attack power of the gun based on the magic power injected into to it.


    ---***---


    Daily chapter release~

 Chapter 59 Realization

    ?


    "Hufff..! Huff..!"


    I gasped for breath, the beads of sweat trickling down my forehead, as I continued running in the darkness.


    3:00 Am in the morning.


    The time when the world was enveloped in the sweetest dreams. But here I was, pushing myself to the limit, my gaze fixed upon the towering mountain that loomed before me, seemingly radiating an aura of despair.


    ''He is a monster no matter how I look into it.''


    I thought, seeing the back of the newpanion who is apanying me in Professor''s Joshua''s hellish training.


    It was none other than Zephyr.


    We had both been subjected to Professor Joshua''s hellish training as an unofficial punishment for the incident that had urred.


    As I strained to keep up with Zephyr, on the verge of breaking down from exhaustion, he turned back and admonished me, "Hey Eren, we won''tplete the training if you''re that slow."


    ''Who the hell considers this as training?''


    I red at him, my mind swirling with frustration and fatigue. The weights tied around my arms and legs were making every step feel like a herculean task. I couldn''t help but question the true nature of this so-called training.


    ''Isn''t it just a torture at this point?''


    It seemed more like torture than anything else, a punishment inflicted upon us for trespassing into the forbidden ck forest. Professor Joshua''s anger was evident, and he unleashed his fury upon us without mercy.


    ''Damn it!''


    I gritted my teeth and pushed myself to the brink, desperately trying to keep pace with the monster-like figure leading the way.


    My daily life had be much harsher due to a single incident.


    Doing the training with Zephyr 3:00 in the morning, attending the sses during the day, training my swordsmanship and spearman ship in the evening and finally the aim training with the gun before bed.


    There was barely any time for me to rest. And even in the middle of all this, I am formting the n for receiving the help of the emperor and some potential helpers, who I should seek out to.


    Getting closer to the princess has now be a difficult task as we were both in different sses now but I made sure to appear before the princess and give a smile at least once a day.


    These small things are going to create a bigger effect someday.


    Anyway,ing back to the training, we barelypleted professor Joshua''s morning training which included running up and down the mountains three times along with the weights tied around our arms and legs, 100 squats with two barrels of water hanging down on the shoulders, and meditating for an hour under the pressure created using the magic device.


    The difficulty of the training had gone up in bars after the incident in exile, it was to the point that I missed my days in the academy''s infirmary.


    By the time I parted with Zephyr and came in front of Professor Joshua, every fiber of my being was screaming with pain.


    "Instructor, this is incredibly exhausting. I also need to attend the sses..." I mustered the courage to express my weariness and pleaded for some respite, albeit with a hint of apology for the previous transgression.


    "If you are angry because of the exile incident, I am very sorry, I will assure you that will not happen in the future-"


    Unless another exile appears on this Ind that is. I swallowed those words as I apologized to professor Joshua.


    Professor Joshua turned his gaze towards me, his eyes fixated on my face. There was a solemn expression etched upon his features as he spoke. "You know, Eren," he began, his voiceced with a mix of disappointment and understanding. "I wasn''t angered by the fact that you entered the exile."


    There was a serious expression on his face as he said that.


    "I was just disappointed that you weren''t able to clear the exile on your own."


    His words struck me like a bolt of lightning, leaving me momentarily speechless. Disappointed? Was he actually disappointed that I couldn''t ovee the exile on my own, instead relying on the aid of the sword saint? Was the professor out of his mind? The creature we encountered in the exile was a demon with the title of king. It was a miracle that we survived, let alone defeating it single-handedly. This expectation seemed ludicrous, but I dared not voice my thoughts.


    Attempting to conceal my bewilderment, I mustered a hesitantugh and said, "Professor, perhaps you''re not fully aware of the strength of the demon we faced in the exile..."


    "Eren Pendragon!" Professor Joshua interrupted me abruptly, his tone filled with seriousness.


    He held my gaze firmly, as if trying to convey something important<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "In this world, there are only two things: what a man can do and what he can''t. There is nothing more or less."


    His words struck me leaving me stunned, resonating deep within me, shattering my preconceptions.


    "And if something seems impossible to aplish," he continued, "it is up to the individual to decide whether they want to attempt it or not."


    Anger and frustration surged within him, giving his voice an edge. "You chose to enter the exile, didn''t you? By making that choice, you should have steeled yourself for whatevery within."


    He seemed very angry for some reason.


    "This time, you were able to escape because of the sword saint but what about the next time? Do you intend to depend on others for all your life? Wake up, Eren Pendragon! Don''t be a weakling who relies on others for everything."


    His words were like a spear that stabbed me to the core.


    "Hear this, Eren," he asserted firmly. "Resting during peace and unleashing chaos during war is nothing short of a suicidal act. Work hard during times of tranquility, and victory shall be yours in times of conflict."


    A sudden realization washed over me, piercing through the fog of confusion. What had I been doing all this time? Relying on others to halt the dragon''s rampage, seeking help without taking substantial action myself? Would I be doomed to repeat the cycle of regret? The memories of the exile resurfaced, and I wondered if I could have made a difference if only I had been stronger, capable of withstanding the power of the death god. Could I have in the demon? Regret seeped into my core, and I questioned the truth in Professor Joshua''s words.


    Though I didn''t fullyprehend his intentions, the meaning behind his words was clear.I pondered on those words and found truth in them. The questions surfaced once again as I tried to realize the truth.


    What was I doing all this time?


    I am trying to find a way to receive someone''s help to stop the rampage of the dragon but what have I done myself in order to stop it?


    Just depending on others? Finding ways to ry on others?


    If it went like this then, wouldn''t I once again return to doing nothing but regret the past?


    What would be the difference between my past life and now? Wouldn''t I be just a coward who hide behind others?


    It also happened in exile.


    I left most of the fights to Zephyr andforted myself in safety, only to regret the things like, If I was just a little stronger, strong enough to withstand the power of the forgotten god, then wouldn''t I, maybe be able to kill the demon?


    Was what the professor said true?


    I felt ashamed of myself as I realized it.


    Various thoughts surfaced inside me as chaos encroaching the already conflicted mind.


    "I will not force you toe here tomorrow."


    He turned his back to me.


    "You cane on your own if you want to get stronger, but if your resolve is not strong just sleep tight in your bed. I have no intention to teach something to cowards to hide behind others."


    He said those words before going off on his way.


    Professor Joshua had no intention of forcing me to continue this grueling training. If I desired strength, it was up to me to seek it.


    His parting words lingered in the air, their weight settling upon my shoulders, and I stood there for a long time, trying to grasp the implications of his message.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 60 The Event (1)

    ?


    As I pondered over the words left by Professor Joshua, their weight settled deep within my mind. It was a realization that struck me with great importance.


    "I am trying to depend on others¡­?!!"


    The words echoed within me, unraveling a truth that had been obscured by my prolonged loneliness.


    Somewhere along the line, a desire had taken root within me¡ªa yearning to rely on someone else, to be aided and supported. I had unknowingly adopted a mindset that leaned heavily on the assistance of others.


    In past life, I didn''t realize it because there was always someone for me to lean on. When I was in the academy, It was professor Joshua. And when I was kicked out of the battlefield, It was my master who aided me.


    After her death, I met Roger who became a reliablepanion.


    In a sense, I had always relied on others to survive all throughout my life.


    It was a mindset that appeared without my realization. However, as Professor Joshua''s words reverberated in my mind, I realized that depending too much on others will be fatal for myself.


    Even our own shadows abandon us in the darkness, so how can we trust otherspletely?


    Believing in others blindly, without putting in any effort from myself would one day be fatal for myself.


    In that moment, I decided, receiving help from someone else would be a secondary n in my pursuit to halt the fire dragon, Ugram''s rampage.


    "First, let''s do whatever I can."


    With three long years stretching before the inevitable, time was on my side. My initial course of action was to return home after the semester exam at the Freljord academy and convince my father to allow me to have a conversation with the dragon.


    The goal is to unearth the reasons behind Ugram, the fire dragon, going berserk in my past life. Only after meticulously investigating this matter could I consider the possibility of seeking assistance from others.


    "For now, let''s concentrate on acquiring that weapon."


    With a clear purpose in mind, I made my way back to my dormitory, which had been relocated to the third building after my demotion to the Vaishya ss.


    The surroundings of the third dorm building were much different than the first dorm building.


    The third building stood amidst a cluster of towering structures, casting long shadows across the courtyard. The sounds of students bustling about filled the air, their eager conversations mixing with the gentle breeze that whispered through the corridors.


    Ignoring their murmurs of the students gazing at me, I entered my dorm, in order to prepare for today''s ss.


    ***


    As the clock struck 9:30 AM, the Vaishya ss overflowed with students, their curious eyes asionally stealing nces at their two neers.


    One was a carefree young man, emanating an aura of liveliness that suggested he hailed frommoner origins. The other possessed jet-ck hair and eyes that mirrored the depths of an abyss, perpetually wearing a solemn expression and speaking sparingly.


    It was not very long before that the Vaishya ss was notified of the arrival of their two new ssmates, who were formerly part of the esteemed Kshatriya ss.


    Even there, the boy named Zephyr was ranked 1st, although only till thest ranking battle.


    Although not much information was revealed by the academy except their punishment announcement, it was no secret that the two boys were demoted for their atrocity in trespassing into the ck forest which the academy consider as the forbidden ground.


    ''They are a weird duo¡­''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Esmerald observed the peculiar duo with intrigue.


    Zephyr, themoner, seemed to initiate conversations with Eren Pendragon, the noble-born student, who responded with visible irritation, actively ignoring Zephyr''s attempts at interaction. As she observed their interactions, Esmerald couldn''t help but find their bond strange. Despite the significant disparity in their rankings, with Zephyr being the former first rank and Eren ranking 248th, they seemed remarkably close. At first nce, it might appear that Eren was merely taking advantage of Zephyr, but upon closer inspection, it became evident that it was Zephyr who persistently stuck by Eren''s side.


    "Could it be... are they...?" Esmerald''s thoughts momentarily trailed off, considering the possibility that Zephyr''s behavior hinted at a romantic inclination. However, her initial assumption dissipated as she couldn''t deny the undeniable handsomeness exuded by Zephyr. She dismissed the thought, focusing her attention back on the unfolding events.


    Regardless, the ssmenced as their homeroom teacher, Instructor Isabe, entered the room.


    "Good Morning Students.", she greeted the ss in a solemn tone.


    It seemed like all the homeroom teachers had this weird habit of always being serious.


    Anyway, Just like Instructor Joshua, she was also handling the ss of ''Magic theory and its application in real life''.


    She began the ss with a brief recap of the previous lesson before delving into the topic at hand. The subject of her lecture revolved around the current advancements in magic theory, achieved through the tireless efforts of countless researchers.


    "The efficiency of our current magic theory surpasses that of the magic theory introduced by the grand mage, Lith Verhen, by a staggering 370%," she revealed, a statement that sparked a question within me.


    ''Grand mage Lith verhen''s talent was incredible enough to reach the 9-star with such inefficient magic theory, what might he have aplished had he been exposed to the advancements of the current world''s magic theory? Could he have ascended to the realm of godhood?''


    Even though it may seem like an exaggeration, I thought he would have stood a chance.


    Anyway, Instructor Isabe continued her lecture.


    "Some of you here might have already learned this magic theory, but don''t ignore the teaching just because of it, there will always be something that you missed."


    Then Instructor Isabe continued her exnation, delving further into the intricacies of the current magic theory. She began by introducing the concept of the star-model, the foundation upon which the theory was built.


    "The current magic theory is based on the star-model," she elucidated. "ording to this model, every being possesses a specific organ in which they store mana. For us humans, after countless years of research, it has been determined that the heart possesses the highest efficiency in mana storage."


    "When the quality, that is the purity and the quantity of the mana increases beyond a certain limit, the stored mana turns into a star which represents that an individual has reached a certain level."


    She paused for a moment, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "Some may assume that storing mana in the heart is solely for mages, and that knights do not require such practices. However, this assumption is incorrect. Both mages and knights store mana in their hearts."


    As the words hung in the air, she moved to address the crucial distinction between the two. "The difference lies in how they utilize the mana stored in their hearts," she rified. "Knights, for example, employ the mana within their hearts to enhance their muscles and weapons, enabling them to be formidable warriors. On the other hand, mages utilize the mana to conjure spells, often employing a medium to channel their magical abilities."


    In essence, what Instructor Isabe emphasized was that whether one was a mage or a knight, the fundamental skill required was the ability to store mana within their heart. The capacity to store mana, she exined, directly corrted with an individual''s physical attributes.


    "The amount of mana one can store in their heart is directly rted to their physical prowess," she borated. "A robust physique has the capacity to withhold a greater amount of mana, whereas a weaker being would be limited in their ability to store as much."


    With her exnation, the significance of physical training and conditioning in magic became apparent. It was not only the strength of one''s magical abilities that mattered, but also the overall strength and health of their physical body. This realization shed light on the interconnectedness of physical and magical prowess, revealing that a well-rounded approach was necessary for individuals seeking to excel in the realm of magic.


    As the ss absorbed this new knowledge, the room buzzed with a mix of curiosity and excitement.


    Although I tried to listen to Instructor Isabe without any distraction, my mind was not in the ssroom but was creating a n to acquire the new weapon.


    ----***----


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 61 The Event (2)

    ?


    ___________________


    <Royal Museum Visit>


    I, Lyra Shadowvale, the principal of the Freljord Academy, am thrilled to announce an extraordinary event that awaits us in theing month. Prepare yourselves, for we have obtained an extraordinary opportunity¡ªan exclusive visit to the illustrious royal museum of the Mauryan Empire. The grandeur and treasures that lie within its walls are unparalleled, and I assure you, this will be an experience of a lifetime.


    Professor Loyld Frontera, with his remarkable persuasive skills, has managed to secure our ess to this prestigious museum. The officials of the Mauryan Empire have graciously granted us this privilege. However, it pains me to inform you that due to limited capacity, only a hundred students will be able to participate in this extraordinary event.


    Now, my dear students, you may wonder how these hundred fortunate souls shall be chosen. Traditionally, we would have selected the top 100 rankers. However, upon careful consideration, I have decided to alter the criteria for participation. I have witnessed your incredible potential, and it has led me to believe that greatness lies within each one of you. Hence, for this month only, the ranking battles shall take ce in the first week instead of thest. This change grants all of you an opportunity to strive for the top 100 ranks and im your ce in the royal museum visit.


    Obtaining an exclusive pass is imperative to enter the royal museum. Without it, one cannot partake in this remarkable journey through history, art, and culture. Moreover, my dear students, I must share an additional incentive. Among the top hundred participants, one individual will be specially chosen based on their performance and granted a reward from yours truly¡ªa token of recognition for their exceptional dedication.


    ___________________


    I stood, still in awe, reading the notification projected before me while d in nothing but a towel. The words filled me with both excitement and bewilderment.


    The unexpected change in the selection criteria for the royal museum visit event had caught me off guard.


    "What? This never happened in my past life," I muttered to myself, standing beside the bed in my dorm.


    "The future has changed!!"


    The words in the projection filled me with both excitement and bewilderment. In my previous life, such an opportunity never existed. The future had indeed changed, and somehow, my actions had yed a part in shaping it.


    But this is a good thing!


    I was originally nning to beg professor Joshua to talk to professor Loyld and somehow grant me a position in the hundred students that would visit the royal museum, which had a sess rate of 0.5%.


    But now, I had a chance to participate in the event without relying on anyone''s help.


    "Entering the top 100... Not an easy feat," I muttered, fully aware of the challenges thaty ahead. Despite achieving the pseudo 3-star realm, climbing up the ranks would not be a walk in the park.


    Currently sitting at a meager 508th ce, I could only challenge opponents with a rank 258 or lower, as an individual is only allowed to challenge someone within a 250 rank difference.


    Without a choice, my first opponent has to be someone with 250 ranks higher than me, that is the one who will be ranked, 258, and securing victory against them was vital.


    But even triumphing over my initial opponent would only mark the beginning. To solidify my position among the top hundred, I had to ovee someone already within that elite group.


    The hundredth spot posed great peril, for even if I emerged victorious, as a subsequent defeat could easily knock me down thedder.


    Therefore, my goal was clear¡ªI must secure a ranking within the 90s. However, guaranteeing such a position would be far from simple. I was not alone in yearning for this opportunity; countless others, including the research maniacs in Brahman ss, would be vying for a spot.


    Normally those research maniacs would ignore the ranking stuff, since they are not interested in it but everything changed with the mention of the royal museum.


    In my previous life, they had initiated a strike due to their exclusion from the event, but this time, the prospect of the royal museum had changed everything. All those research maniacs will try their best to be ranked within the top 100.


    As if this was not enough, the principal has announced a reward for someone in the top 100, who will perform well in the royal museum event.


    A shiver ran down my spine as I contemted the significance of the principal''s announcement. Lyra Shadowvale, the enigmatic 9-star Zomancer, held the position of Freljord Academy''s principal. Her identity remained shrouded in mystery, known only to the academy instructors and the emperor himself. Few had witnessed her powers firsthand, and even fewer knew her true age and nature. It was said that she stood on equal footing with the emperor, propelling her to be one of the four supreme stars.


    Her powers, personality, age and even if she is a human, everything was clouded in mystery.


    To the students, the opportunity to meet Principal Shadowvale was nothing short of a dreame true. The chance to establish a connection with one of the four supreme stars was a tantalizing prospect, particrly for the noble-born students who sought influence and connections.


    "Things just got uselesslyplex," I sighed, realizing the intricate web of aspirations and motivations that would now shape the rankings.


    "The rankings are going to be a mess¡­"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The order would undoubtedly be disrupted, causing chaos among the lower ranks. The top 25 would likely remain unchanged, but beyond that, a fierce scramble awaited.


    "Maybe they will give up if I reveal what is going to happen there¡­"


    The rebel army is going tounch a terrorist attack on the royal museum on the exact day the academy students would be visiting the museum.


    Although it was said that Professor Lyold tried his best, seven students of the Freljord academy were killed in the incident, which drew the wrath of principal Lyra Shadowvale.


    Lyra Shadowvale, in a fit of rage, had obliterated the rebels'' base overnight, leaving no survivors.


    s, even if I say that, no one is going to believe me anyway. So it is better to do something about it myself. However all these concerns are useless if I am not selected to go to the event with the academy.


    First, I needed to secure my ce among the chosen few.


    "There are 12 days till the announced date for the next ranking battle."


    There were few ways I could try to increase my powers in such a short amount of time.


    Following Professor Joshua''s training without an absence is currently a good way to increase my stats although it would only be a meager increase, I couldn''tin when I was in need of any boost in power that I could get.


    Next, I could try to increase the proficiency of my newly acquired skills, although I don''t know what will happen if I increase their proficiency, it would at least make it easier to use them in real battles.


    But all these couldn''t guarantee my position in the top 100.


    At most these could increase my powers by a bit but what I needed was a definite way to get in one hundred ranks.


    And I could only think of one way to achieve it.


    "I need to learn Aura."


    ***


    A cat was peacefully slumbering on the red-tiled roof of the prestigious academy, basking in the golden rays of the morning sun. Its sleek fur shimmered as the gentle breeze rustled through nearby trees, carrying with it the scent of fresh dew and blooming flowers.


    As the cat luxuriated in its tranquil spot, the silence was shattered by an ear-splitting shriek that pierced the air.


    "Principalllll!" The sudden outburst echoed throughout the academy grounds, sending birds fluttering from their perches and squirrels scurrying up the trees.


    The disturbance came from none other than Professor Iris, who swiftly floated above the cat, her long robes billowing in the wind. Her presence disrupted the peacefulness of Startled awake by the professor''s shrill cry, the cat blinked its mesmerizing green eyes and stretched its graceful body. With a dainty paw, it delicately scratched its own face, its tiny pink tongue darting out to lick its palm before continuing to groom itself.


    "Why are you screaming like this in the morning, Iris?" the cat inquired, its voice surprisingly articte and filled with curiosity. It regarded the professor with a hint of amusement, as if aware of the chaos she had caused.


    Unfazed by the cat''s inquiry, Professor Iris''s expression turned grave, and her hands trembled as she reached out to hold the feline tightly. A mixture of worry and urgency filled her eyes as she shook the cat gently, attempting to convey the gravity of the situation.


    "What the hell have you done?", she seethed in rage showing a projection to the cat.


    "oh....that....I don''t know...."


    As if sensing the professor''s anger, the cat''s emerald eyes widened momentarily, a flicker of mischief dancing within them. It made an ill-fated attempt to escape, darting towards the edge of the rooftop, only to be thwarted by the relentless grip of the professor''s eldritch powers.


    The moment hung heavy in the frosty air, as the realization dawned upon the principle of the Freljord Academy.


    That day the poor cat was shaken to the core till it apologized to Professor Iris.


    ---***---

 Chapter 62 Aura Training (1)

    ?


    Aura.


    When knights reach the level of 3-star, they learn to manipte the mana in their hearts to amplify their weapons or bodies, utilizing the power of magic. The concept of acquiring this ability may be simple, but mastering it is a monumental challenge. It demands precise control over mana cirction and maniption, making it an arduous feat even for the most skilled knights.


    Although three stars serve as the base level qualification to learn aura, there are some individuals who struggle to grasp this skill, even when they have surpassed the 3-star knight level. Unfortunately, I was one of those individuals in my past life. Despite reaching the 4-star level due to my physical abilities, my messed-up body and mana veins hindered me from properly circting and manipting mana, rendering me incapable of wielding aura.


    In the bustling cafeteria of the prestigious Freljord Academy, where the aroma of freshly baked pastries wafted through the air, I pondered my predicament.


    "Hm¡­delicious¡­"


    The cream puff in my hand beckoned, tempting me with its deliciousness, but its exorbitant price of 50 gilds soured the taste on my tongue. The academy officials seemed to have a knack for emptying students'' pockets.


    ''Damn these money grubbing jerks''


    Cursing their money-grubbing ways under my breath, I refocused on the issue at hand. "Who am I supposed to ask to teach me that?" I wondered aloud, as if expecting the surrounding students to provide an answer.


    As I scanned the cafeteria, filled with lively conversations and ttering dishes, I considered my options. The professors seemed like the logical choice, as many of them possessed the ability to wield aura. Even the mage-type professors, who dedicated their spare time to honing their skills, were likely proficient in aura maniption. After all, the Freljord Academy was renowned for its geniuses, both among the student body and the faculty.


    But as I pondered my connections, I realized that my acquaintance among the professors was limited to only one¡ªProfessor Joshua. Seeking his help would likely yield little result. He was a knowledgeable professor, but his teaching methods were structured and would demand months of "basic" training before delving into the intricacies of aura maniption.


    ''I need to learn it in 12 days.''


    But Professor Joshua would undoubtedly advise me to focus on training the fundamentals and dy teaching me the process of learning aura until I hadpleted a few months of "basic" training. Unfortunately, time was a luxury I couldn''t afford.


    Contemting further, I turned my attention to my fellow ssmates. Among the freshmen, only a select few had already acquired the skill of aura maniption. They were a rare breed, individuals who had dedicated themselves to rigorous training and honed their abilities beyond the norm. I could count them on one hand.


    Drawing from the knowledge of my previous life, I could only think of four individuals who might have already mastered aura: Zephyr, Babel Von Agnus, Evan D Sheldon, and Princess Aurora. Julia, absorbed in her magic studies, and Luna Primrose, my teammate who preferred to keep her hands clean, were not suitable options. That left me with these four potential mentors.


    Babel von Agnus, with his disdain for low-ranking nobles like myself, was immediately dismissed as an option. Seeking his assistance would be out of the question, subjecting myself to his arrogance and belittlement.


    Princess Aurora, on the other hand, presented a dilemma. While training with her might bring me closer to her, it wouldn''t be the mostfortable arrangement. I needed to learn aura before the uing ranking battles, and relying on her for help would likely distract me with her captivating beauty rather than focusing on the intricacies of swordsmanship.


    Thus, I narrowed down my options to Evan and Babel. Given the circumstances, Evan became the obvious choice. I refused to put up with Zephyr''s behavior.


    As if the heavens were answering my plea, Evan entered the cafeteria, his hands holding a te piled high with sulent meat. The aroma tantalized my senses, momentarily distracting me from my anxiety. With a friendly smile, he took a seat beside me, unaware of the favor I was about to ask of him.


    "Oh! Eren, you''re here," Evan eximed, his eyes lighting up. "How are you? Have you already started attending sses? Shouldn''t you have taken more time to rest?"


    His barrage of questions caught me off guard, and I struggled to keep up. "Ah... I''m okay. The academy healers have already restored me to peak condition," I replied, suppressing the urge to request that he slow down with his inquiries.


    The healers of the Freljord Academy were renowned for their proficiency, efficiently restoring students to their peak condition in no time. Not even a scar from my previous injuries remained, a testament to their exceptional skills.


    "Anyway, Evan, I wanted to ask you a favor," I finally spoke up, seizing the opportunity.


    "A favor?" Evan''s curiosity was piqued, his gaze fixed on me.


    "Yes," I affirmed, determination shining in my eyes. "I would be grateful if you could help me learn ''Aura.''"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Huh?" Evan tilted his head in confusion, struggling toprehend my request. "What do you mean, help you learn Aura?" he questioned, his brow furrowing.


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts, realizing that exining my situation to someone like Evan might not be easy. But I owed it to myself to try. "You see, there''s a ranking battle in 12 days," I began, my voice steady.


    "Ah, I learned about it from the projection this morning," Evan interjected, a flicker of understanding crossing his face.


    "Yes, exactly," I continued, relieved that he grasped the context. "In order topete, I have to reach the top 100 in ranking. I''ve already reached a pseudo 3-star level," I exined, peering at Evan with pleading eyes.


    "Oh! Congrattions! I didn''t know that you had made such progress," Evan eximed, surprised by my advancement. However, confusion clouded his face once more upon hearing my next words.


    "But I don''t know how to train to attain ''Aura.'' So, could you please assist me?"


    Silence enveloped Evan as he processed my words, his expression a mix of confusion and surprise. "Eren, I don''t understand... Aren''t you supposed to attain ''Aura'' as soon as you reach 3-star?" he replied, his wordsden with genuine confusion.


    It was in that moment that I realized Evan belonged to the category of geniuses, individuals who effortlesslyprehended concepts that baffled others.


    "Damn these geniuses," I inwardly cursed, regretting my decision to seek his help.


    Despite my frustration, I couldn''t fault Evan for his innate understanding of aura maniption. It was a testament to his exceptional talent, he wasn''t called as ''monstrous devourer'' without any reason in past life.


    His talent lied in learning things, to more precise, he could master any skill or technique that he had witnessed or experienced.


    But that didn''t alleviate my predicament.


    The jealousy inside me which made me despise the geniuses was not something that I could get rid of. However, I managed to suppress my anger.


    "Well, it''s not as simple as it seems," I replied, my voice tinged with a touch of resignation. "For some individuals, like me, grasping the intricacies of aura maniption doesn''te naturally, even at the 3-star level."


    Evan''s confusion deepened as he tried to make sense of my words. Seeing by his expression, he was feeling very shocked by the fact that there exist someone like me or perhaps the people like me who didn''t now how to use aura even after advancing to 3-star.


    "So, you''re saying that you''ve reached the 3-star level, but you still can''t wield aura?" he asked, his brows furrowing.


    Although it was embarrassing to ept the fact when he was asking like that I still nodded, a sense of vulnerability creeping into my expression. "Yes, that''s exactly it."


    Understanding flickered in Evan''s eyes, reced by a newfound determination to help me¡­.perhaps? His eyes that were glowing with innocence made it hard for me to even hate him.


    "I see. In that case, I''ll do my best to help you," he dered, his tone resolute.


    ".....Thank you", I thanked him nevertheless as an unknown sense of forbidding filled my mind.


    The future is uncertain and I don''t know how this is going to proceed but for now, I have attained a teacher to teach me Aura.


    ---***---


    Daily chapter release~

 Chapter 63 Aura Training (2)

    ?


    The sun began its slow descent, casting long shadows across the training grounds, as if nature itself acknowledged the weight of the students'' aspirations. The scent of crushed grass mingled with the metallic tang of sweat, creating a unique fragrance that permeated the air.


    The training grounds of the Freljord Academy were abuzz with activity as the students sparred, honing their skills in preparation for the uing ranking battles. The crisp evening air carried the shing of des and the determined shouts of students, setting the stage for the arduous battles thaty ahead.


    Amidst this vibrant backdrop, I found myself standing at the center of it all, where the energy was palpable. My eyes never wavered from Evan, who had agreed to teach me the art of aura maniption at my request.


    The sun''s golden rays cast a warm glow upon the training grounds, illuminating the intense atmosphere. Evan stood before me, his figuremanding and confident, exuding an air of expertise.


    "Alright, Eren, let''s begin," he said, his voice filled with confidence, cutting through the sounds of the training grounds. The excitement and anticipation welled up within me, but so did a sense of doubt. The beauty of the surroundings was momentarily overshadowed by my own uncertainty.


    ''I don''t know if I could learn Aura from him,'' I thought, furrowing my brows in concentration as I observed Evan standing in front of me.


    "To wield aura, you must first establish a connection between your mana and your weapon," Evan instructed, his words resonating with purpose. I listened to him attentively, realizing the importance of absorbing every bit of knowledge he could impart. It became clear that Evan''s guidance was my sole lifeline in unlocking the mysteries of aura maniption.


    "Visualize the flow of energy, as if a river courses through your veins and pours into your de," he continued, his voice carrying a hint of poeticism. The concept he described seemed elusive, like trying to grasp a fleeting memory. I nodded eagerly, my gaze shifting between Evan and the sword in my hand, hoping to find the key to unlocking this power within me.


    Closing my eyes, I attempted to visualize the metaphorical river of energy. But as I delved into my imagination, memories of Virlisle, the serene river that ran beside the Pendragon barony, flooded my thoughts. The gentle sound of the flowing water, the warmth of the sunlight dancing upon its surface¡ªI was momentarily lost in nostalgia.


    ''What the hell am I doing?'' I reprimanded myself, shaking my head vigorously to clear the distractions. I refocused on Evan''s words, determined to banish the wandering thoughts and concentrate on the task at hand. The serene river and childhood memories would have to wait for another time.


    However, the more I listened, the more perplexed I became. Evan''s instructions were shrouded in metaphoricalnguage and abstract concepts that did little to guide my poor understanding ability. Frustration welled up within me, tugging at my voice as I confessed my struggles.


    "I...I don''t quite get it," I admitted, my frustration palpable. "What do you mean by ''visualize the flow of energy'' and ''river coursing through my veins''? I can''t see anything!"


    Evan blinked, taken aback by my words. He seemed genuinely surprised, perhaps because he had always excelled effortlessly in wielding aura, never having to dissect the process or analyze its intricacies. The realization that even someone as talented as Evan struggled to provide rity left me despondent.


    But I wasn''t going to give up. Taking a deep breath, I gathered myself, refusing to be defeated so easily. "Okay, let''s try a different approach," I suggested, hoping to find a new way to bridge the gap between his understanding and mine. "Instead of visualizing the flow of energy, can you exin the physical sensations or movements that apany the use of aura?"


    Evan furrowed his brows, contemting my suggestion. Scratching his head in thought, he admitted, "Hmm...I''ve never really paid attention to that. It just...feels right, you know? Like an extension of my body. I can''t really describe it any other way."


    My frustration mounted, and for a moment, the idea of whacking Evan on the head in exasperation crossed my mind. But I held back, recognizing that he was genuinely trying to help. However, it seemed as though Evan''s exnations were trapped in the realm of instinct and intuition, unable to be tranted intoprehensible guidance.


    "Just...keep trying, Eren," he urged, his voice tinged with a hint of guilt. "I''m sorry I can''t give you clearer instructions. Maybe if you keep practicing, it will start to make sense."


    I nodded, determination burning within me once again. I couldn''t afford to dwell on theck of rity or sumb to self-doubt. I needed to find my own way, to bridge the gap between my current understanding and the elusive art of aura maniption.


    ***


    As the days passed, I dedicated every spare moment to practicing, my sword bing an extension of my arm. The training grounds became my sanctuary, and I observed the movements of my fellow ssmates with meticulous attention, hoping to glean any hints or insights that might aid me in my journey.


    However, with each observation, I realized that every individual had their own unique style and approach to wielding aura. There was no one-size-fits-all method, no universal guide to unlocking its power. It was a deeply personal and individualized endeavor, tailored to each knight''s strengths and inclinations.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Frustration threatened to consume me as I grappled with my own limitations. Doubt gnawed at my resolve, whispering tales of inadequacy and failure. But deep within, a fire burned, refusing to be extinguished by the shadows of uncertainty.


    A week has gone by.


    There was no visible progress in learning Aura.


    It was currently evening, when the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of pink and orange, I found myself back at the training grounds, sword in hand. The air was tinged with a sense of tranquility, and the empty expanse echoed with the rhythmic sound of steel meeting steel, a testament to my unwavering determination.


    In that moment, something within me shifted. I let go of trying to emte the techniques of others and instead embraced the uniqueness of my own experience. Closing my eyes, I shut out the distractions of the world and listened to the whispers of my own intuition.


    Instead of focusing on my past sesses, I turned my attention to the movements of my failures


    The movement when I felt so helpless standing in front of the ashes which were the only thing that was left of my family.


    The countless dreams where I watched the clean sword de shing off my right hand.


    The instance of my master''s death when I silently watched her walk into the monster horde despite knowing her impending doom.


    The movement when my long timepanion''s head rolled to my feet.


    With each swing of my sword, I tapped into a wellspring of raw emotion. The weakness and helplessness that I experienced in each such situations empowered me, creating a fire inside which helped me swing my sword repeatedly.


    I concentrated on the physical sensations that apanied my movements¡ªthe slight vibration of the hilt, the weight of the de, the rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins. And then, as if a veil had been lifted, I felt it¡ªa flicker of something intangible, a spark of connection between my mana and my weapon.


    It was fleeting, ephemeral, but it ignited a newfound hope within me. Opening my eyes, I was greeted by a slight ck aura energy that covered my sword, a sign of progress.


    A radiant smile stretched across my face, mirroring the colors of the setting sun.


    It served as a reminder to the uncertainty that had gued me for so long which now seemed like a distant memory. I had glimpsed a glimmer of what it meant to wield aura, and I was determined to nurture that spark into a zing me.


    "Thank you, Evan," I whispered into the evening breeze, my voice filled with gratitude. "Your guidance may have been unclear, but it led me to discover my own path."


    As I stood there, feeling refreshed by the setting sun, a pleasant message appeared before me, illuminating my vision.


    [You have acquired ''The Aura of Vulnerability''.]


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 64 [Bonus ]Plans Behind The Scene (1)

    ?


    In the midst of the chilling weather, where snow covered thend for as far as the eye could see, a man trudged through the snow, his legs dragging heavily with each step.


    -drraaaag


    -draaaag


    The sound of his dragging feet broke the silence of the icefield, echoing through the destendscape.


    His destination came into view in the distance, a small hut nestled in the middle of nowhere, its roof concealed beneath a thickyer of snow.


    -Creeeeek


    As the man, wrapped in heavy robes, pushed open the door, it emitted a loud creak, disturbing the tranquility of the surroundings.


    Upon entering, he was greeted with a sight that defied imagination.


    Though appearing as a modest hut from the outside, the interior expanded into a vast space, defying thews of spatial limitations. It was a remarkable demonstration of space extension magic.


    The facility seemed to be concealed through the clever use of space, illusion and refractive magic, which is a rare and extraordinary feat.


    The interior, illuminated by magical devices, stretched as far as the eye could see, with various steam engines humming in the background.


    Brightly glowing magic stones outshone the devices, casting a mystical radiance across the expansive facility.


    Within the chamber, numerous tubes filled with green fluid preserved the corpses of monsters and men, neatly ced in two rows at either side of the facility.


    With just a look, one could see all kinds of corpses within those tubes, a human, a monster, an elf, a dwarf and even an enormous limb which resembled that of a giant.


    And in the center of such facility, a colossal transparent tank housed a pulsating red mass, connected to the other tubes by aplexwork of tubes.


    The red mass, devoid of a definitive shape, undted and throbbed as if it were alive, its repulsiveness apparent at first nce.


    Many individuals adorned in red robes, unified in appearance, busied themselves around the facility. They moved tirelessly, shuttling back and forth between the tubes filled with corpses.


    The man who had just entered shed his ck robe, now covered in snow, and exchanged it for a red robe provided by another individual.


    His face which was previously covered by the robe was revealed, disying what was supposed to be his face.


    But instead what was revealed was a red face with white fangs and ck horns, that''s how the man looked, to be more precise, he was wearing a mask which looked like that.


    Donning the red robe that he was provided with, he advanced toward the pulsating red mass at the center.


    Upon catching sight of the man who just entered, the researchers in their identical attire rushed to his side, clutching papers containing valuable data.


    Without dy, a multitude of people assembled behind him, awaiting his instructions.


    "How is the progress?" he inquired not long after observing the red mass, his voice emanating an otherworldly quality that surpassed mortal capabilities.


    Yet, no one present was taken aback by his voice. Instead, they hurriedly began scrutinizing the papers before them.


    "The target is responding to the process and we have seeded in evolving the subject, but..."


    An old man with a partially bald head among the researchers, who seemed to be the one who is in charge of that facility responded, his voice tinged with hesitation.


    "But...?" the man inquired, his tone calm yetced with a subtle menace.


    "...the process is taking an excessive amount of time," the researcher replied, his words betraying a sense of concern.


    The man fell silent, processing the information, before responding after a brief pause. "Approximately how long will it take?"


    The researcher hesitated for a moment, then mustered the courage to answer. "...At the current rate of reaction, it will take at least ten years toplete..."


    "Ten years?!" the man erupted in a fit of rage.


    However, in the next instant, heposed himself, his calm voice carrying a more menacing undertone than his previous anger.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Do you believe we have that much time, professor?"


    "We are doing our utmost, sir."


    The researcher answered, trembling with fear.


    "...is there any way to expedite the process?" he inquired.


    "There is, but..." the researcher began cautiously.


    "Just tell me," the man interjected impatiently. "What is it?"


    "We can elerate the process to bepleted within two years, but we require a catalyst."


    "A catalyst?" the man echoed, seeking further exnation.


    "Yes, if we possess something capable of supporting the subject and enhancing its grasping power, we can expedite thepletion," the researcher exined, a sly smile ying across his face.


    "What catalyst do you require?" the man demanded without boration.


    "...that is..." the researcher hesitated.


    "Just spit it out!" the man insisted.


    "A dragon heart."


    "What?" the man eximed, incredulous.


    "We would need a dragon heart to increase the efficiency of the process."


    The room fell into silence, punctuated only by the faint humming of the magical devices. The man''s gaze hardened as he fixed his eyes on the tube containing the pulsating red flesh.


    "Professor Mundane, do you evenprehend the magnitude of what you''re asking for?" he seethed, his anger simmering beneath the surface.


    "I know sir, it is very difficult to acquire a dragon heart by defeating the dragon, but-"


    The professor tried to exin but was cut off by the man.


    "Difficult? It is impossible, Professor Mundane. Unless we receive help from ''there'', it is inconceivable to defeat a dragon!" The man''s voice reverberated, emphasizing the impossibility of the task.


    "But, sir, we don''t need to defeat a dragon!" the professor quickly retorted, a sly smile appearing on his face.


    "What do you mean we don''t need to defeat a dragon?" the man queried.


    "Sir, we only require a dragon heart, even if it is centuries old..." the professor elucidated, wearing a knowing expression.


    The man immediately grasped the implication behind the researcher''s expression, and a smile formed beneath his mask.


    He strode forward and ced his hand on the tube containing the pulsating red mass.


    "Ha! Professor Mundane, make preparations to add the catalyst! I will bring the dragon heart!"


    His words resounded with determination as he once again prepared to head out.


    The chaos was about to begin.


    ---***---


    Bonus chapter (For the Gifts.)


    Please read the Author thought!

 Chapter 65 Plans Behind The Scene (2)

    ?


    It was a tale of the past, about a decade ago, when the Mauryan Empire stood as a majestic realm with breathtakingndscapes and vibrant cities. The empire''s grandeur was known far and wide, immortalized in countless books and tales that had captivated the outside world. However, behind the facade of joy and happiness, the true state of the empire was far from idyllic.


    Beneath the facade, nearly one-third of the empire''s citizens endured the heavy burden of poverty. Basic necessities like a single good meal became an unattainable luxury for them.


    The empire, like any other, had two sides to its coin¡ªwhere there was light, there lurked hidden darkness.


    Obsessed with war and conflict, the tyrant emperor neglected his own people, leaving them unattended while poverty spread like wildfire throughout the Mauryan empire. The corrupt nobles only exacerbated the situation, as the dissatisfaction of the citizens continued to grow. The empire teetered on the edge of despair.


    It was during this tumultuous time that the tyrant emperor set his sights on conquering the Ch kingdom.


    The ensuing war was colossal, resulting in theplete downfall of the Ch kingdom. The unfortunate citizens of the defeated kingdom were captured and subjected to the horrors of very and human trafficking. The mismanagement and indifference of the emperor led to the loss of countless innocent lives.


    Despite piging the Ch kingdom, the quality of life for the Mauryan citizens remained unchanged. The spoils of war primarily benefited the corrupt nobles, while meager remnants found their way into the royal treasury. The barrennd, ravaged by war, only intensified the suffering.


    Disillusionment and discontent festered among the Mauryan citizens, eventually erupting into a full-fledged revolt against the emperor. The Rebel army, born out of resentment towards the neglect and oppression, sought to challenge the emperor''s rule.


    That was how the rebel army was born.


    But that wasn''t the only thing that emerged in the times of conflict.


    Amidst the citizens'' hardships, a glimmer of hope emerged¡ªthe Salvation Church. This newfound beacon of light provided food for the poor and spread kindness among the needy without seeking anything in return.


    Its influence quickly permeated the slums and impoverished areas of the empire, resulting in the construction of numerous churches throughout the realm. Soon, churches sprouted up all around, offering sce to the downtrodden. Today, the Salvation Church had firmly rooted itself within the heart of the Mauryan empire.


    But the activities of the Salvation Church were not going unnoticed. The increasing prominence of the church had raised concerns within the emperor''s court.


    "You know about it, right, Agnus?" Kaiser Von Brittan, the emperor of the Mauryan empire, inquired, his blond hair cascading over his regal golden throne as he looked down at the man before him.


    "I was ignoring it because they didn''t seem to be a threat, but¡­they are bing very suspicious."


    "I am aware of it, Your Majesty," , replied Arden Von Agnus, the Unyielding duke and one of the empire''s two pirs, standing tall and resolute.


    With his silver hair resembling a lion''s mane, Arden''s sharp eyes conveyed an undeniable presence.


    "They are giving away free food and water, amassing believers, and expanding their influence at an rming rate," Arden continued, his voice filled with conviction.


    The emperor nodded, his air of majesty unshaken. His blond hairbined with his piercing red eyes entuated his regal countenance.


    "ording to the reports, unlike any other cults, they do not demand faith or offerings, but..." The emperor paused, his gaze fixed on the unyielding duke.


    "Salvation¡­it is too vague a concept."


    The duke wondered as he heard the emperor.


    "But, Your Majesty, what truly captivates me is the sheer amount of wealth required to distribute free rations. Someone powerful and affluent must be supporting them."


    "Hmm..." The emperor mused, deep in thought.


    "If the Salvation Church''s activities are of such magnitude, then their backer must possess considerable wealth and influence," the duke concluded, his mind racing with questions.


    If their intentions were not driven by wealth or religious positions, then what was the true objective of the Salvation Church?


    "Investigate the matter, Agnus," the emperormanded, rising from his throne.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Duke Agnus affirmed, determined to carry out the emperor''s order.


    ***


    Deep within the headquarters of the rebel army, a ndestine meeting was underway. The room was shrouded in darkness, and seven figures gathered around a round table.


    "I cannot believe it," seethed a man with a long, unkempt brown beard, his frustration evident as he mmed his fist down on the table. The room reverberated with the force of his anger.


    "You are asking us to act on the intel of an anonymous man? Do you even realize that it may be a trap from that damn emperor and the duke?"


    His rage was directed at an old man, a member of the round table.


    A murmur of agreement arose from some of the figures seated around the table, sharing the man''s concerns about acting on information from an anonymous source


    However, another voice emerged from the shadows, breaking through the tension. "We have confirmed the information. What the anonymous source provided is indeed the truth," reassured a figure hidden in the darkness.


    The older man stepped forward, adding a crucial piece of information. "In the next month, the target is going to appear in the royal museum. The security will be low as the royal family holds great trust in the academy. It is an opportunity we can''t afford to miss."


    "Although, it''s risky, we have to do it, we will not get another chance like this." Another one of the seven supported.


    "But still being hasty would prove fatal."


    The bearded man said with disapproval.


    The atmosphere was getting tense as each of them had their own thoughts.


    "It is true that it is very risky!"


    A man sitting just beside the long-bearded man spoke up, stopping the argument.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "But it is also an opportunity to send a strong warning to the royal family"


    An anonymous man has given them information that the prestigious academy of the Mauryan empire, the Freljord academy is arranging an event in the royal museum next month and an important target in their list is going to appear there.


    If they manage to seed in their attack then¡­


    "The royals wouldn''t be able to ignore such a matter, we can sessfully make the citizen lose hope in the royals. Not to mention that the anonymous man has agreed to support us too!"


    They were unaware of the anonymous man''s identity but he had appeared in their secret base without rming any traps while bypassing all security. They were sure that at least he is someone powerful.


    He had agreed to help them, so the n had a very high chance of sess.


    Atst after some discussion, all the members agreed to it.


    "Then, who is going to initiate the attack on the royal museum....", the bearded man asked cautiously.


    The leader was about to say something when the old man interfered.


    "It is better for her to go."


    He said looking at the woman who was sitting at his opposite position.


    "Ha! You are finally saying something nice, old man."


    The woman said as she cracked her hands, she seemed excited for some reason.


    "I am only suggesting this because of your looks, you can easily infiltrate the museum in disguise.", the old man retorted despite her praise.


    "It''s decided then"


    The leader said, "Matsya will infiltrate the royal museum along with the sixth unit in the next month."


    With that matter decided, they started to discuss the next matter at hand.


    "How''s the weapon supply beening along?"


    The old man asked the man who was continuously asking them to be cautious.


    "Although It was a bit dyed, the process is going smoothly"


    "A bit dyed?"


    It was another man who spoke this time.


    "Duke Leopold is currently in the region recuperating, I can''t be reckless with him around, if he gets even a sniff of our activities, all the ns would be done for"


    "Damn that bastard!"


    It was a woman who cursed, by the manner of her speech she seemed to be very short-tempered.


    "I heard that he was injured in the war with the Chs, can''t we just eliminate him."


    She was also aggressive and quick to choose violence.


    "A Tiger doesn''t be a cat just because it is injured, we have enough on our hands, we can''t go on provoking him too."


    The Old man said in a stern tone knowing full well that the woman would actually try to do the deed if not warned seriously.


    "For now, let things proceed as they are and everyone makes sure to hide yourselves and leave no trace of your presence. The dogs of the emperor are pretty quick to pick on pick on the smell"


    The bearded man said, warning them not to get themselves captured by the royals.


    "And even if you are captured.....keep your mouths shut"


    "Understood leader."


    Even though his words were harsh, all the six others gathered there knew that he was saying that for their organization''s benefit and responded with seriousness.


    "To the liberation of the great Mauryan"


    The leader said as he rose from his seat, holding his fist above his chest.


    ""To the liberation of the great Mauryan""


    The members of the round table repeated after him, standing up right after him while cing their hands on their chests.


    Shortly afterward, silence descended on the room and all of their presence was erased like it was a lie.


    ---***---

 Chapter 66 The Ranking Battles(1)

    ?


    Days flew by, and finally, the much-anticipated day had arrived. The sense of excitement filled the air as I woke up early, deciding to take a break from Professor Joshua''s training since I wanted to ensure I was in my best condition for the ranking battle.


    I freshened up and had a small yet tasty breakfast in the academy''s cafeteria. I also did some light exercises to warm up myself and I rested for a bit.


    Today marked the second ranking battle for the freshman batch, but for two individuals, including myself, it was apletely new experience.


    "I am very excited! Aren''t you too, Eren?" Zephyr eximed, his newfound friendliness making me uneasy.


    His attitude towards me has changed a lotpared to the time before we entered the exile. But thai friendliness made me more ufortable. I couldn''t help but feel cautious as this guy seemed to be getting too close forfort.


    Annoyingly persistent, Zephyr continued, "So, who are you challenging, Eren? Do you want some help? Just tell me, and I will beat them up before the match, making it easier for you to win."


    I just ignored him at this point.


    Walking by the corridors of the academy, We made our way towards the auditorium where the ranking battles were set to take ce.


    It was the same ce where the weing ceremony for the freshmen was held.


    As we approached, the grandeur of the enormous auditorium came into view, leaving me in awe once again. Its impressive structure never failed to captivate me, no matter how many times Iid eyes on it.


    The time was just past 1:00 PM, and although the ranking battles started in the morning, I was entering the auditorium only now. It was because the battles progressed in ascending order of ranks, so it would take some time for them to reach my rank.


    Inside the auditorium, 8- stages are built for this specific purpose.


    Eight battles, that is sixteen individuals would battle simultaneously in the auditorium.


    The real excitement and thrilling matches between the top rankers wouldmence in the evening. Most high rankers wouldn''t arrive early unless they were challenged by lower-ranked opponents and received a message from the academy.


    Or so I thought...


    "I will be cheering for you Eren", I head a supportive voice.


    "Hmp! Don''t fall behind the 508th rank." An arrogant voice chimed in.


    "Do your best, Eren." and finally a pleasant voice.


    Evan, Julia and even princess Aurora were present in the auditorium sitting in the front rows.


    ''Are they here to support me.''


    "You guys¡­.!"


    Tears filled my eyes thinking about it.


    It was the first time that someone had shown concern to me in this life. I was exhrated by the fact that I had made some good friends.


    Just when I was getting emotional thinking that they were all here to encourage me, my attention was drawn to a group sitting on one side of the auditorium.


    It was Babel''s gang, apanied by Luna Primrose.


    ''Why are they ring at me?''


    I thought as I noticed them fixated on our direction.


    But when I watched it more carefully, it wasn''t me who they were ring at.


    It was the f*ker beside me, they were particrly ring at Zephyr.


    "....!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It suddenly dawned on me.


    "...."


    I looked at Eren, Juli and the princess.


    "These guys¡­.", It wasn''t exhration this time but irritation.


    These people weren''t here to support me but rather to witness Zephyr''s fights.


    ''Damn it! I got emotional for nothing!''


    It was obvious, Zephyr was the former 1st ranker, someone who is a rival to all of them.


    Even if his ranking had fallen now, it was only temporary.


    If my guess is correct, then Zephyr is going to get back to the position of rank 1 in this ranking battle by challenging Babel von Agnus, who has ascended to rank-1 as a result of his demotion.


    But Zephyr has to fight some other individual before fighting Babel as his current rank 261 has more than 250 rank difference aspared to the 1st rank.


    ''Whoever he chooses, that has nothing to do with me.''


    It is something for him to think about, not to mention I couldn''t even think that he could lose to someone, as he has gotten much stronger aspared to before we entered the exile.


    Anyway, Ignoring Zephyr, I tried to concentrate on the matter at hand.


    ''Let''s concentrate on myself for now.''


    I nced at the paper in my hand, containing the names and ranks of the two opponents I had chosen to fight.


    Gene yton - rank 258.


    Winand Klee - rank 95.


    Gene yton is a knight who primarily uses a sword as his main weapon and a shield as his secondary weapon. Observing him over the past week, it became apparent that he wasn''t particrly strong.


    It was obvious considering that the freshmen who have broken through 3-star at this point in time would be no more than 150.


    Defeating him should be a straightforward task.


    For the subsequent battle, I had selected Winand Klee, ranked 95. A skilled water-type magician, he posed a bit more challenge due to his magical abilities.


    But if I managed to get him into a closebat situation, then it should be just as easy.


    And what made Winand Klee the perfect choice was his rank. By defeating him, I would secure rank 95.


    Considering the worst situation, even if I were challenged and defeated three times afterward, which was the maximum number of times an individual could be challenged during a ranking battle. I would still be in rank 98, ensuring my ticket to the royal museum. It seemed like a wless n, provided there were no significant changes in the rankings afterwards.


    Just when I was lost in my own thoughts, congratting myself on the brilliance of my strategy, my name was suddenly called out.


    "Rank 509, Eren Pendragon, pleasee to 6th arena."


    It is time to kick some ass.


    ---***---


    Daily chapter release~

 Chapter 67 The Ranking Battles (2)

    ?


    I arrived at the grand ranking battle arena, its vastness taking my breath away. The stage before me stretched out, a colossal expanse measuring an impressive 30 meters in width and 50 meters in length. It was a battleground where the students could unleash their skills and engage inbat to their heart''s content.


    The magnitude of the arena struck me once again, as I realized that there were seven other equally immense stages scattered throughout the auditorium, amplifying the sense of awe and anticipation.


    Standing in front of me was Gene yton, a young man with a shock of clue-haired locks and an average physique. In his right hand, he tightly gripped a sword, while a single-handed shield adorned his other. His stance conveyed a readiness for battle, a glimmer of determination shining in his eyes.


    As per the regtions, the academy had meticulously organized the battles, ensuring that challengers provided their lists of opponents to be challenged at least two hours prior to the fights. This systematic approach ensured fair matchups and gave time for the challenged individual to prepare.


    For this particr battle, I had made a strategic choice¡ªthe spear. I recognized its advantages in this situation, the extended reach granting me an edge over my opponent. With the spear in hand, I could keep Gene at a distance, striking from afar while minimizing the risk of his swift swordy.


    We stood, eyeing each other across the stage, tension building in the air. The staff in charge of judging the battles raised their voices,manding the attention of all within the arena.


    "Rank-508, Eren Pendragon, versus rank-258, Gene yton. Begin!"


    The battle ignited in a flurry of motion. Gene and I moved with agility and purpose.


    His sword and my spear collided as the sh of weapons echoed through the arena.


    Gene was slightly pushed back showing my superior strength.


    I danced around the stage, leveraging the advantage of my spear''s reach, striking with calcted precision and maintaining a safe distance.


    Gene, armed with his sword and shield, attempted to close the gap, his shield serving as a stalwart defense.


    He defended my stabs and shes with his sturdy shield refusing to take any damage.


    But he was unable to injure me either due to hiding behind the shield, he didn''t even get a chance to counter attack me.


    At first nce, he seemed to have the upper hand as none of my attacks were able to deal any kind of damage to him.


    However, as the fight prolonged, the limitations of his strategy became evident. Hiding behind the shield hindered his mobility, restricting the range of his sword strikes. With each failed attempt to breach my defenses, his frustration grew.


    His sword failed to reach me even when he tried to counter attack as I swifty jumped back avoiding directbat.


    I took advantage of Gene''s predicament, exploiting the distance between us. Every time he lunged forward, seeking to unleash his sword''s lethal potential, I sidestepped his attacks with ease, the spear extending like a serpent''s strike.


    My strikes found their mark repeatedly, testing the limits of his defenses and wearing down his resolve.


    As the battle wore on, Gene''s movements became more desperate, his sword swings growing wild and erratic.


    Gene, relying on his shield for protection, attempted to advance and close the gap between us. However, his reliance on the shield became his downfall. As he hid behind its defensive cover, his sword failed to reach me, thwarted by the extended reach of my spear. There was a clear difference between the disparity in our strategies.


    A defining moment arrived¡ªa culmination of strategic precision and relentless perseverance. Gene realized the futility of hiding behind his shield, a shield that had be a burden.


    Realizing his disadvantage, Gene made a split-second decision. Abandoning his shield, he focused solely on his swordy, aiming to find a way to breach my defenses. Yet, the calcted distance I maintained proved insurmountable. Every swing he made fell short, unable to bridge the gap between us.


    Without my notice, I had gotten much faster and more agile. I was not able to notice the growth as I was apanied by Zephyr in the training but in this fight with Gene, I could clearly see my improvements.


    I could predict his sword movements ahead of time and my body moved on it''s own to dodge the attack.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Simultaneously my brain thought of a counter attack and my muscles acted in response.


    It was as if I had be a machine, the proficiency in my fight has increased beyond my expectations.


    With very little movements, I was dodging his attacks and counter attacking at the same time too.


    As the fight progressed, Gene''s frustration grew palpable. He was helpless after noticing the clear gap between our abilities.


    Not to mention the fatigue, which crept into his movements. His swings lost their initial fluidity. Meanwhile, I was still in good condition, without even a hint of exhaustion.


    Losing to his exhaustion, Gene dyed picking up his sword after failing to reach me.


    My eyes noticed his mistake.


    Seizing the opportunity presented by Gene''s waning energy, Iunched a swift and relentless assault.


    Exploiting his momentary hesitation, my spear struck with precision and speed.


    I avoided fatal areas and only went for leg and shoulder as my win was pretty much confirmed at this point.


    With each precise thrust and feint, I whittled away at his stamina and resolve.


    A resounding sh echoed through the arena as my spear found its mark once again. Gene''s sword was knocked from his grasp, leaving him momentarily defenseless.


    The match came to a standstill as the surroundings went silent.


    "....I¡­Concede..."


    Gene said as he closed his eyes with frustration. He had tried his best but it was bad luck that he was chosen by me.


    Even if not for the exile, I was already strong enough to be in the Kshatriya ss of the Freljord academy. He had little hopes of victory in the first ce.


    "Match ends. Victor, Eren Pendragon."


    The staff announced as he heard Gene''s confession.


    I lowered my sword in response and extended my hand to Gene.


    "It was a good match."


    I said as Gene shook hands with me.


    That was the least I could do.


    ---***---


    Bonus Chapter ~ (For reaching 200 power stones per week)

 Chapter 68 The Ranking Battles (3)

    ?


    The fight ended with a clear winner. It was as I expected¡ªI didn''t even break a sweat to defeat Gene. The victor''s euphoria surged through my veins, but I knew I couldn''t afford to revel in it for long. A resting period of 20 minutes was granted to me before my next match with Winand Klee.


    As I caught my breath, I scanned the surroundings. The auditorium was a grand spectacle, adorned with towering pirs and intricate tapestries. The soft glow of magical crystals illuminated the space as the sun was gradually hiding behind the horizons, casting a vibrant aura over the huge auditorium. Many other matches were currently underway, capturing the attention of the spectators. However, my focus was solely on Winand, who had already arrived and awaited our impending duel.


    His presence beckoned my thoughts back to the meticulous n I had crafted to defeat him. It was no secret that Winand had likely witnessed my previous match with Gene. Even if he hadn''t witnessed it directly, the whispers of his friends would have surely reached his ears. I intended to seize this opportunity to catch him off guard with a surprise tactic.


    "Attention, Eren Pendragon and Winand Klee, please make your way to arena 3 in 10 minutes," the announcement resounded throughout the arena, urging me to prepare for the uing battle. With renewed determination, I set off towards the designated arena, brimming with anticipation and nerves.


    Upon reaching the arena, I found Winand already stationed there, exuding an air of confidence and focus. Soon, the staff members ushered us onto the stage, and with amanding voice, announced themencement of the match.


    "Match Rank 258, Eren Pendragon versus Rank 95, Winand Klee, begin!"


    The adrenaline coursed through my veins as I readied myself for the sh of powers. Winand grasped a staff in his hand, instantly erecting a protective barrier around himself while simultaneously beginning to chant and incantation.


    "Mana shield."


    Right after the mana shield, he was trying to cast a big spell to end the fight as soon as possible.


    However, I refused to grant him the opportunity to execute his spell. In a swift motion, I drew a magical power handgun from my pocket and fired directly at him.


    Boom!


    An explosion erupted, shattering the shield enveloping Winand into countless shards.


    "Tch!"


    A frustrated grunt escaped his lips as his casting was interrupted, thwarting the powerful spell he had nned to unleash. But I wasn''t finished. I continued firing, relentless in my assault, until the barrel of my handgun was empty.


    Dust clouded the area in front of Winand as he weathered the barrage of bullets, his formidable strength allowing him to withstand the assault. As the dust gradually settled, I observed him standing resolutely, a spear of water imbued with a thinyer of mana serving as his defense against the projectiles. It was the spell known as Water Shield¡ªa formidable defense against conventional weaponry.


    In that moment, the disadvantage of the gun became apparent. While it possessed a clear advantage against weaker opponents, it paled inparison when faced with stronger adversaries. The power of gunpowder alone was insufficient to prate the potent magical barriers erected by skilled mages, and even melee fighters who could effortlessly deflect its projectiles with their aura-infused weapons.


    Even imbuing mana to the gun only strengthened the gun and reduced the recoil, it had a little effect on increasing the efficiency of the bullet.


    This revtion only strengthened my resolve to acquire the weapon I sought¡ªa tool that could bridge that gap.


    However, for now, I had to rely on my own abilities to emerge victorious. Without hesitation, I discarded the gun and leaped into close-quartersbat. A gap of 20 meters stretched between Winand and me, necessitating a swift approach to close the distance between us.


    Winand, realizing the opportunity granted by my switch to melee, seized the moment to recover from the earlier onught. He swiftly cast a series of basic skills with minimal casting time. Two water balls materialized in the air, hurtling towards me in tandem.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Soon he cast other basic skills which had low cast down times.


    Undeterred, I pressed forward, determined to overpower him. With a deft movement, I sidestepped one water ball and parried the other with a flick of my de, sending it harmlessly astray.


    But Winand wasn''t done yet. Right after the water balls, a towering wave crashed towards me. I quickly assessed the situation, realizing that dodging was not an option. I swiftly adjusted my stance and assumed a defensive posture, preparing for the impact.


    I turned right angle to the wave, to reduce the impact and one side of my body became enveloped in ck energy.


    It was aura, the aura which I had managed to learn in the short time I had.


    -Ssh!


    The wave hit me, pushing me back for about 2-3 meters, but it failed to do any damage to me.


    I turned around, facing Winand once again. Determination burned in my eyes as I prepared to continue my advance. However, Winand''s smile caught my attention, filling me with a sense of unease. Something was amiss.


    "...!"


    rmed, I looked up.


    "Water slicer."


    Winand had already chanted another spell, and numerous water des were fired at me.


    "Damn it!"


    It was a spell which created water des by using pressure.


    Time seemed to slow as I assessed the situation, my mind racing to find a solution. My sword was enveloped in a ck aura as I parried the water slicer, managing to deflect some of the des, but a few grazed me, resulting in blood gushing from the wounds.


    The dust once again rose in the arena, and I found myself in a tattered state, battered but not broken. Winand wore a victorious smile as he started chanting yet another spell, his determination evident. I gritted my teeth, refusing to back down.


    "I thought I could win without using any skills," I murmured, my voice filled with a mix of frustration and determination. "But I guess you are strong enough to force me to use them."


    ---***---

 Chapter 69 The Ranking Battles (4)

    ?


    I was holding back on using my skills since they took immense tool on my body, but Winand was not an opponent I could defeat while holding back.


    So I decided to go all out.


    My stance changed as I raised my sword, holding it with both hands. The de gleamed with a newfound intensity as I concentrated on activating a powerful skill I had recently acquired. Sweat dripped down my forehead as I struggled to contain its immense power.


    "Just a little longer," I whispered to myself, my voice filled with a mix of excitement and apprehension. "I can do this."


    Winand who saw me got cautious and cast a water shield before continuing his chant.


    But I wasn''t concerned, my concentration was drawn to the skill.


    Something inside me moved, and ck energy rose from my hands like a zing fire and enclosed my sword.


    Beads of sweat dripped down my forehead as I tried to withstand its pressure.


    ''As I thought, It is still too much for my body.''


    Just the one star version of skill was taking this much toll on my body, I couldn''t imagine what would happen when I would activate the 5-star level skill.


    The sun, now casting its light with a gentle orange hue, seemed to dim behind me as the ck energy within my sword surged. It emanated a darkness that seemed to consume the surrounding light, creating an eerie yet captivating sight. The field in front of me turned dark as my sword began to shine, its light not illuminating the surroundings but rather further enclosing the darkness around it.


    Before using the skill, I turned to the staff member in charge of the fight, who watched with wide eyes. "I still can''t control it, so be ready to stop me," I warned, my voice filled with a mix of determination and concern. The staff member was taken aback by my words, unable to hide his surprise.


    But I didn''t have time to wait for him. My body was nearing its limit as I channeled the immense power within me. With a resolute mind, I swung my sword aiming directly at Winand, who stood in front of me, prepared to face whatever came his way.


    "ck Sun," I eximed, my voice filled with a mix of determination and awe.


    In an instant, the ck energy zed like a fire, expanding rapidly and transforming into an enormous entity that threatened to engulf the entire arena. The sheer scale of the ck energy left the audience momentarily stunned, their eyes fixated on the magnificent disy.


    Winand, caught off guard by the sudden surge of power, roared in defiance as hepleted his own spell. "Sea Serpent!"


    A colossal serpent made of water materialized from Winand''s staff, charging forward to intercept the colossal ck energy hurtling toward him. Despite its size, the sea serpent paled inparison to the overwhelming force of my ck Sun.


    Boom!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Boom! The impact was cataclysmic as the ck energy engulfed the sea serpent, reducing it to nothing more than a mist, and continued its relentless advance towards Winand. The sheer power disyed by my skill left even me speechless, my heart pounding in my chest.


    The staff member in charge of the fight watched in horror as it became evident that Winand''s water shield wouldn''t be able to stop my skill.


    He was right!


    As soon as the ck energy came in contact with it, the shield was crushed into countless pieces.


    Panic filled the staff''s voice as he screamed, "No! Dodge!"


    But it was toote. The ck energy collided with Winand, and a deafening explosion echoed throughout the arena. A massive dust cloud billowed, obscuring the scene from view. The spectators were taken aback, their breaths caught in their throats as they anxiously awaited the oue.


    "Medical team, emergency!" the staff member urgently called out, fearing the worst. His voice reverberated through the arena as he signaled for immediate medical support. The tension in the air was palpable as the dust gradually settled, revealing the aftermath of the devastating sh.


    To everyone''s surprise, Winand stood unharmed.


    A golden barrier shielded him from the impact and right before him Professor Iris, Stretching out her hand in defense.


    And right in front of him was Professor Iris, with a golden burier covering them both.


    The golden barrier created by Professor Iris protected him from the brunt of the attack. However, the impact had created a massive crater beside the barriers, evidence of the overwhelming power unleashed by my skill. The students in the audience exchanged bewildered nces, unable toprehend the magnitude of the spectacle before them.


    Winand copsed on the ground, his body trembling with a mix of fear and disbelief, as the medical team rushed towards him, their urgent footsteps echoing through the arena. They quickly surrounded him, examining him for any signs of injury or trauma, their expressions a mixture of concern and relief.


    Meanwhile, I found myself unable to move, my body drained of energy after channeling the immense power of the ck Sun. The ground beneath me felt cold and unforgiving as Iy there, my mind alert but my limbs unresponsive. It was a testament to the immense toll the skill had taken on me.


    Amidst themotion and the weight of my fatigue, aughter escaped my lips, "Hehe, I didn''t know it was that powerful¡­"


    Theughter held a sense of astonishment, tinged with a touch of satisfaction. I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer magnitude of power that my skill had disyed. It was beyond what I had expected, and a part of me couldn''t help but feel a thrill at the realization.


    In the midst of this aftermath, one figure stood motionless, lost in a sea of thoughts. It was none other than Professor Iris, her usuallyposed demeanor shattered by the As Professor Iris''s attention turned toward my copsed form on the floor, a perplexed expression took hold of her face. Her brows furrowed, and a single question echoed in her mind, nearly escaping her lips, "What the hell was that?"


    ---***---

 Chapter 70 Situation Out Of Hand? (1)

    ?


    The pristine white walls of the academy''s infirmary surrounded me, their sterile ambiance offering a sense of tranquility. As my eyes adjusted to the soft light, fragments of memories flooded my mind, reminding me of the extraordinary events that had unfolded in the arena.


    "I remember now," I murmured to myself, a mix of awe and realization evident in my voice. The power unleashed by the ck Sun had been more formidable than I had anticipated, leaving both Winand and me unconscious in its wake. The sheer force of the skill had overwhelmed me into temporary oblivion.


    With a sense of curiosity and eagerness, I reached for the device provided by the academy to check the current rankings. The projection screen flickered to life, disying the results in vivid detail. And there it was, a moment of triumph captured in two simple words.


    Rank 95 - Eren Pendragon


    Rank 96 - Winand Klee


    .


    .


    Relief flooded through me as I realized that I had emerged victorious.


    It seems as I was thest standing one in the arena, the match was dered to be my win.


    The thrill of triumph coursed through my veins, apanied by an infectious smile that spread across my face. The effort and hardwork that I had put into my training has paid off.


    Finally, I would be able to visit the royal museum without any hindrances or limitations.


    Carefully, I swung my legs over the edge of the bed, feeling a faint ache in my muscles as I rose to my feet. The soreness was a reminder of the physical toll that wielding such immense power had taken on my body. As I took my first tentative steps, I vowed to be more cautious in the future, to harness the might of the ck Sun.


    Ignoring the pain that lingered in my body, I concentrated on the things that need to be done for the future. Now that my ticket to the royal museum has been confirmed, I need to find a way to acquire ''that'' weapon.


    Not to mention, I had yet to find ways to prevent the terrorist attack. In the first ce, I doubted if I could prevent the act. Firstly, I didn''t know the identity of attacker. Secondly, I wasn''t even there in my past life to know what has actually transpired, not to mention the fact that my involvement could change the course of things that could happen.


    It was aplete unknown situation, but weirdly enough I wasn''t afraid. I was confident in fact, from what I have heard most of rebels who attacked the royal museum were individuals with 4- star to 5-star power and only one 7-star individual was supposed to appear there.


    As Professor Llyod Frontera, who was a 8-star mage, will be in charge of students safety during this event, I could safely say that as long as I could stay close to him, I would be very safe.


    Then, the only thing that I need to think about is to how I should acquire ''that'' weapon.


    But let''s just rest for now. I have been thinking about so many things from the movement that I was reborn that I found it a necessary to provide some rest to myself.


    The cool breeze passing through the window of the infirmary and the peaceful surrounding helped me ease my mind. I loosed up my body as I once again copsed on the bed.


    And just as a sense of rxation began to permeate my weary body, a sudden notification chimed from the academy''s device, jolting me back to alertness. The message shed before my eyes,


    [You have been challenged to a duel in the Ranking battle!]


    It was a notification that informed me that I was challenged by someone in the ranking battles.


    My heart skipped a beat as I read the words, realizing that someone had dared to challenge me in the heat of my recovery.


    "Shit! Who the hell is that? Who is so shameless as to challenge an injured opponent?"


    My heart skipped a beat as I read the words, realizing that someone had dared to challenge me in the heat of my recovery. A surge of frustration mixed with fatigue coursed through my veins, as I questioned the identity of this audacious adversary.


    " In my current state, It would be hard to even run, not to mention a fight!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    How could they choose such an inopportune moment, when I could barely summon the strength to even contemte engaging inbat?


    With a muttered curse, I reluctantly tapped on the message, hoping to uncover the name of the challenger who had disrupted my much-needed respite. However, what awaited me on the screen was far more startling than I could have anticipated.


    [ You have been challenged to a duel in a ranking battle!]


    [Challenger => Rank 258 - Zephyr]


    For a brief moment, I stood frozen, unable to fullyprehend the audacity of this situation.


    "F*cking bastard!" I muttered vehemently, my voiceced with frustration and anger.


    I should have known that he was this kind of bastard!


    ***


    After Zephyr and Eren emerged from the Exile, a remarkable transformation urred in their rtionship. Zephyr''s demeanor shifted, and he started exhibiting a newfound friendliness towards Eren.


    The catalyst behind this change was Zephyr''s first hand witness of Eren''s astonishing power during their time in exile. Initially, Zephyr''s motive for bringing Eren to exile was driven by curiosity, with a dark n to eliminate him once they cleared the Exile''s challenges as Zephyr had no intention of sharing the rewards from the exile with anyone. But little did he know that his intentions would be thwarted.


    The exile they ventured into happened to be an intermediate-ranked exile, exceeding Zephyr''s expectations. Its boss monster proved to be an intimidating force, forcing Zephyr to rely on a necknell provided by his master¡ªast-resortmunication device used to summon aid in dire situations.


    This reliance on external assistance was an ufortable realization for Zephyr, one that he begrudgingly epted in order to ensure his survival. It was a humbling experience for someone who prided himself on self-reliance.


    Yet, before he resorted to calling for aid, Zephyr witnessed something that challenged his preconceived notions. Eren Pendragon, the unassuming young man whom Zephyr initially perceived as average, wielded a power that sent shivers down his spine.


    Although Eren wasn''t able to kill the boss with that power, Zephyr had realized that the power he disyed was something that was beyond humane.


    This realization was further solidified by witnessing Eren''s recent battle, where the familiar pitch-ck energy enveloped his sword. Zephyr couldn''t deny it any longer¡ªthe power was unmistakably the same. The puzzle pieces started toe together, leading Zephyr to a resolute conclusion.


    "Eren Pendragon is concealing his true power," Zephyr concluded, a mix of awe and determination coloring his voice.


    In the past month, Zephyr had observed Eren''s rigorous training as they attended Professor Joshua''s sessions together. Eren''s unwaveringmitment, never skipping a day and pushing through the grueling exercises withoutint, exceeded the capabilities of an ordinary individual.


    Zephyr couldn''t fathom any other exnation than Eren deliberately hiding his strength, but the reasons behind this ndestine act remained a mystery.


    "Even his copse just now could be a well-executed act," Zephyr pondered, his disbelief evident. The aftermath of Eren''s skill¡ªa devastating spectacle that caused craters in the arena¡ªresulted in the suspension of ranking battles for a half-hour.


    Zephyr struggled to reconcile the idea that someone capable of such a feat would sumb to exhaustion immediately after achieving victory. It seemed more like an orchestrated performance to him, fueling his curiosity further.


    However, Zephyr''s primary concern transcended the theatrics of Eren''s copse. His burning desire to gauge Eren''s true power consumed him. The notion of facing Eren inbat and determining whether Eren surpassed him in strength became an irresistible temptation.


    Even if it meant sacrificing one of his precious three opportunities to engage in ranking battles, Zephyr made up his mind. When the moment arrived to choose three opponents, he boldly selected Eren as his first target, followed by the formidable Babel Von Agnus as his second.


    "Ah...! The excitement is already coursing through my veins," Zephyr eximed, his voiceced with anticipation. Like a battle maniac discovering a captivating new ything, his enthusiasm was palpable, brimming with the thrill of an impending sh.


    ---***---


    Daily release Chapter~

 Chapter 71 Situation Out Of Hand? (2)

    ?


    "You saw it too, right?"


    Professor Iris asked, her gaze fixed on the ongoing ranking battles taking ce in the auditorium. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as students shed in intensebat, their powers on full disy.


    Professor Iris was selected to be the one who would be in charge of ranking battles of the Freshmen in Freljord academy so any injuries or mishaps that ur during the ranking battles would be her responsibility, which is the reason why she was watching over all the battles.


    "I have sharp eyes, nya!"


    A ck feline responded, waking from its slumber and stretchingzily on Professor Iris''sp. The cat''s sleek fur glistened under the warm glow of the arena lights, and its piercing eyes hinted at a hidden wisdom.


    As Professor Iris ran her hand over the cat''s head, the cat purred contentedly.


    "That was such an ominous energy, it was foreboding, yet not malevolent," Professor Iris struggled to find the right words to describe what she had witnessed. "It felt both dark and holy simultaneously."


    "What was his name again, nya?"


    The feline asked Professor Iris.


    "Eren Pendragon."


    Professor Iris responded.


    "Hmm ... .Eren Pendragon¡­huh? I''ve been hearing his name more frequently than I expected, nya," the cat mused curiously.


    Continuing it''s coversation with Professor Iris, the cat observed a corner of the auditorium where a ck-haired girl with sses was fighting against a young man who wielded dual swords. There was an air of intensity surrounding them, different from the battles that had taken ce before.


    ''Compared to that, what that girl has is¡­''


    There was something about the girl that intrigued the feline, but it chose to keep its thoughts to itself.


    "What do you think that power was?" Professor Iris inquired, her eyes fixed on the cat, seeking answers. In response, the feline gracefully leaped off herp and onto the railings, yfully stretching its body. "Who knows? Do you think I know everything, nya?"


    A mischievous smile curled upon the professor''s lips as she continued her questioning. "You don''t?"


    "Maybe I do, nya!" the cat replied, its tone filled with yfulness. "But even if I did, would I tell you?"


    Professor Iris sighed, familiar with the cat''s evasive nature. "You won''t tell me, even if I ask, right?"


    The cat nced back at her and replied, "You still ask after knowing that, nya?" Its intentions were clear, it was not going to answer any questions.


    "Anyway, I want to meet an old friend of mine, I think he would love to hear about what I witnessed."


    The cat said turning it''s back to professor Iris as a pleasant expression that was hard to notice in the feline''s expression spread on its face.


    "I will be away for some time, so look after the academy in the meantime, Iris!"


    "What do you mean¡ª" Professor Iris began, but her words were abruptly cut off as the feline took a step forward, dissolving into a mysterious mist that cloaked its form and vanished from her view.


    Frustration welled up within Professor Iris as she realized that the feline had long departed from the scene, "Damn it! She always does this!"


    And for the next five minutes, Professor Iris unleashed a torrent of curses before finally managing to regain herposure.


    ***


    The grand arena was bathed in the radiant glow of magical devices, casting an enchanting illumination upon the vast auditorium. As Eren stepped into the arena, the memories of his earlier battle weighed heavily on his mind, and a bitter curse escaped his lips. Fate seemed determined to test him once again.


    "Why the fuck are there still these many students?"


    Though all the ranking battles had concluded and only special battles that got dyed due to injury of either the challenger or defender were left tomence, a multitude of students were still present in the arena.


    What Eren didn;t know was the fact that they were all eagerly awaiting the sh between Eren and Zephyr.


    But too bad for them that Eren had no intention of engaging in another fight today.


    He was already injured and he refused to make his condition more severe.


    Even then, Eren cursed some people under his breath.


    Zephyr''s ranking battle had been postponed due to Eren''s unconscious state, but there were others who had also challenged him too, which is exactly the reason why he was fuming.


    [You have been challenged to a duel in a ranking battle.]


    [Challenger => rank- 173, Raymond Penin]


    [You have been challenged to a duel in a ranking battle.]


    [Challenger => rank- 25, Chris Parmond]


    Both of them were Babel''s henchmen and the fact they challenged me was definitely because of the instructions from Babel.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "F*ck these geniuses," Eren muttered, his frustration palpable. He couldn''t fathom why they held such animosity towards him, despite hisck of any wrongdoing. He hasn''t even done something that could make them hate him not in his two lives.


    Inparison, Evan seemed angelic.


    Though rage simmered within him, Eren found sce in the fact that even if he conceded defeat in these three matches, his rank would only drop to 98. It was all part of his calcted n.


    "I want to concede the matches," Eren approached the staff in charge and announced his surrender in all three challenged matches.


    His body was in no condition to fight.


    Eren wanted to rest and get back to his peak condition before they traveled to the royal museum.


    He couldn''t risk getting more severely injured by fighting a monster like Zephyr.


    The staff member nodded knowingly, having witnessed Eren''s copse in the arena earlier that evening. With Eren''s concession, the rankings were swiftly updated, indicating Zephyr''s victories, Raymond''s triumph, and Chris''s unexpected downfall.


    [Eren Pendragon conceded, from the ranking battle, Victory - Zephyr.]


    [Updated rankings, Zephyr- rank 95, Eren Pendragon - rank 96]


    [Eren Pendragon conceded, from the ranking battle, Victory - Raymond Penin.]


    [Updated rankings, Raymond Penin - rank 96, Eren Pendragon - rank 97]


    [Eren Pendragon conceded, from the ranking battle, Victory - Chris Paramond.]


    [Updated rankings, Chris Paramond- rank 27, Eren Pendragon - rank 97]


    A faint smile graced Eren''s face, a small glimmer of joy amid the mncholy caused by his rank''s decline. His gaze shifted towards Babel Von Agnus and his gang, and there he found one particr person visibly annoyed.


    Of course, it was Chris!


    Not only did he fail to decrease the rank of Eren, his rank has also decreased by 2.


    "Ha! Serves you right, bitch!"


    "Ha! Serves you right, bitch," Eren silently cursed, making his way back to his dormitory. However, just before he could leave the arena, two unexpected messages materialized before his eyes, further adding to his astonishment.


    [Your rank in freshmen ranking has decreased by 1.]


    "What?"


    Eren''s brows furrowed in confusion as he quickly surveyed the updated rankings, searching for an exnation. It didn''t take long for him to discover the reason behind the unexpected shift.


    Ezio, previously ranked in the hundreds, had ascended to the 81st position, causing a domino effect on Eren''s rank.


    [Update rank, Eren Pendragon, rank - 98.]


    Though unexpected, Eren consoled himself, for he still resided within the top 100.


    But fate had other ns in store. Another message appeared, sending a shockwave of disbelief through Eren''s mind.


    [Your rank in freshmen ranking has decreased by 1.]


    "...?"


    This time, the cause of the decline was someone entirely unexpected.


    [Esmerald, rank -89]


    "What the heck?"


    Eren''s bewildered expression mirrored his incredulous thoughts. Esmerald, the geek he had encountered in Curses ss, had catapulted from the ranks of the 600s to the 89th position. How could such a massive leap be achieved in a mere two months at the academy?


    While Eren himself had climbed from 509 to 95, the circumstances were vastly different¡ªEren was previously within the Kshtriya ss, if that was considered, Eren has just jumped about 150 ranks, whereas Esmerald belonged to the Shudra''s ss right from when she entered the academy, how did she managed to increase her ranking in such a quick manner?


    Questions swirled within Eren''s mind as he tried to make sense of Esmerald''s sudden rise. How had she managed to bridge such a colossal gap in rankings? Was there something more to her than met the eye?


    He didn''t know about those things, but for now his eyes were pasted on thest message.


    [Updated ranking : Eren Pendragon - rank 99]


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter release ~

 Chapter 72 Situation Out Of Hand? (3)

    ?


    There is an old saying that goes like this: "Don''t ever get your hopes up because not everything in the world goes as nned." I was feeling the weight of those words intensely at this very moment. It was early morning, and I had just woken up from a restful night''s sleep. As I rubbed the sleep from my eyes, a message hovered in front of me, shattering the tranquility of the morning.


    [Your rank in the freshmen ranking has dropped by 1.]


    [Your rank in the freshmen ranking has dropped by 1.]


    [Updates Ranking, rank - 101.]


    1..0¡­1


    The repetition of the message intensified the blow, and my heart ached with an intensity that made me fear a heart attack. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. Desperately, I opened the ranking list, scanning it for my name, hoping it was all just a cruel illusion. But the truth stared back at me, taunting my efforts.


    Rank 101, Eren Pendragon.


    All my hard work and preparations to secure a ce in the top one hundred hade to naught. I had slipped out of the coveted top 100.


    Even after trying so hard and securing the 95th rank through the ranking battles to ensure my seat to the royal academy, I had failed to keep my ce in the top 100.


    My eyes narrowed as I searched for the cause of my demotion.


    That''s when two names caught my attention:


    Theodor Brewer and Martha Paige.


    ''Theodor and¡­.Martha?''


    These two students belong to the brahmin ss, who were previously in the ranks of 300s.


    But now both their names were decorating the top 100 spots.


    "These mad researchers," I muttered under my breath, a mix of rage, admiration and frustration coloring my words.


    The brahmin ss within the Freljord Academy held a special ce. It was a haven for those obsessed with research, seekers of principles, and believers in science and technology. They were maniacs dedicated solely to their studies, caring little for power struggles or rankings.


    When I say manics, it wasn''t an exaggeration.


    For example, even if they were told that their research works are going to be used to terrorize the empire, they would happily do it as long as they were provided with suitable equipment and the idea got them inspired, that''s how much of a mentally ill were those people.


    They are generally weak and extremely smart as they don''t give much attention to strength or power.


    But asionally, even among these passionate maniac researchers, a naturally gifted individual, blessed by the battle god, would emerge.


    Theodoer was one such individual. In my past life, he had joined the Tower of Wisdom after graduating from the academy, and there with the help of Sage of Wisdom, he created a groundbreaking device which was beyond any wildest dreams.


    It was a device which could harness mana stones, converting their magic power into a formidable force capable of casting high-level spells.


    During the times when the demons were invading thend of living, and the manpower to fight against them was severelycking, the device itself became a huge help.


    The main reason being that as long as enough mana stones are provided, then it can even cast 8-star spells, a feat reserved for Archmage-level magicians.


    I had underestimated the brahmin ss, dismissing Theodore as a mere brainiac. But witnessing his meteoric rise from the 300s to the 51st position, I felt a pang of disappointment in myself. How could I have been so unaware of his ascension in the rankings?


    Of course, in my past life, I had little interest in things regarding rankings and stuff, I was much more concerned about other important things like¡­..let''s not talk about it.


    Leaving Theodor aside, My thoughts shifted to Martha Paige, a name unfamiliar to me. Puzzled, I racked my brain, trying to recall anyone by that name from my past life.


    "Is there someone with such a name in my past life?" I mused, momentarily lost in contemtion.


    But, I couldn''t remember anyone with such a name. Perhaps she was one of those individuals who experienced rapid growth in the beginning but faltered as time went on. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Anyway, I couldn''t afford to dwell on such thoughts.


    "Should I just beg Professor Joshua to pull some strings?"


    I had to devise a n, and quickly. Should I swallow my pride and seek Professor Joshua''s intervention? I had initially dismissed the idea, but now I found myself reconsidering. The weight of my future, and the fate of my weapon, rested on whether I could visit the royal museum.


    I should obtain that weapon no matter what as it would y a significant role in the battles toe.


    "Let''s forget my shame for a minute, my future is on the line here."


    Even if I had to beg professor Joshua while holding his legs, I was determined to do so.


    I rose from the bed, donning my academy uniform. I was about to stride out of the room and head to Professor Joshua''s office when an unexpected guest halted my steps.


    "Princess?"


    ***


    It was a forest with towering, majestic trees that reached for the heavens, their branches reaching out like ancient guardians of thend. The sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, casting a dappled pattern on the forest floor below.


    Within this enchanting realm, a multitude of wildlife thrived, their calls echoing through the air, creating a symphony of nature''s harmony. However, not all inhabitants were friendly. Among the shadows lurked dangerous monsters, their presence sending shivers down one''s spine


    "It has been so long since I came here."


    Mist from unknown origin materialized into the form of a feline as a ck cat suddenly appeared on one of the trees


    The cat looked around as if trying to discover its current position.


    "I am still far away... As expected, I can''t bypass his barrier, nya," the cat mumbled, a hint of frustration evident in its voice. Undeterred, it gracefully leaped from one branch to another, navigating the forest with agility and precision.


    As the cat ventured deeper, things which didn''t make sense were encountered by it.


    In this realm of enchantment, reality itself seemed to twist and turn. The cat encountered perplexing phenomena, such as the abrupt shifts in weather as it traversed from tree to tree. With each leap, it experienced the warmth of summer, the vibrancy of spring, the crispness of autumn, and the stillness of winter. The trees mirrored this transformation, their leaves sprouting and withering in a rapid, bewildering rhythm.


    Venturing even deeper, the forest revealed its hidden secrets. The very trees seemed alive, their branches swaying as if engaged in a dance of their own. Some trees dared to change their positions, defying thews of nature to suit their own whims.


    "No matter how many times I see it, it is still iprehensible," the cat murmured, marveling at the surreal spectacle that unfolded before its eyes. Unfazed by the strange urrences, it pressed on, driven by a purpose known only to itself.


    After an arduous journey through the treetops, the ck feline finally came to a halt before a massive cave. The entrance was veiled in a thickyer of ice, as if frozen in time. The cave''s atmosphere stood in stark contrast to the lush greenery of the surrounding trees, an anomaly that intrigued the cat but did not distract it from its mission.


    "You''re still holed up inside, even when I''ve traveled so far to visit you?" the cat yfully scolded, a hint of disappointment in its voice.


    A pregnant pause ensued, interrupted by the rustling of leaves and the crackling of ice. The trees quivered as if awakening from a slumber, causing the frozenyer to tremble and cascade to the ground below.


    "So, you''ve finally decided to pay me a visit, huh?" A deep, resonant voice carried through the air, sending chills down the cat''s spine.


    Emerging from the mouth of the cave was a colossal snake, its immense size defying all notions of proportion. Its mere presence exuded an aura of power and authority thatmanded respect.


    "Don''t be angry, my friend. I bring you good news after all," the cat quickly interjected, avoiding direct eye contact with the formidable serpent.


    "Good news?" The enormous snake''s voice rumbled, curiositycing its words.


    "A... GOOD... NEWS," the cat emphasized, its eyes shimmering with excitement and anticipation.


    ---***---

 Chapter 73 To The Royal Museum (1)

    ?


    The sunlight filtered through the window, casting a warm glow on the room, illuminating the delicate details of the furniture and paintings that adorned the walls. The y of light and shadows created an enchanting ambiance, heightening the intrigue of the moment.


    As I opened the door of my dorm, I encountered an unexpected guest whom I never thought would see in front of my door.


    "Princess?"


    There, standing at my doorstep, was Princess Aurora, the epitome of elegance and grace.


    Her flowing gown apanied by the academic uniform, adorned with intricate embroidery, shimmered in the sunlight, catching the eye with its regal beauty. The air seemed to hold its breath as she stood there, her presencemanding attention and respect.


    Her piercing gaze, as blue as the deepest ocean, seemed to see beyond the surface, delving into the depths of my soul. It was as if she knew the turmoil that resided within me, the conflicting emotions that wrestled for control.


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the reason for her presence here.


    "Your Highness, forgive my surprise," I stammered, my voice betraying the mix of awe and nervousness that engulfed me. "To what do I owe the honor of your visit?"


    With a gentle yet hesitating smile, Princess Aurora stepped back, her hands sped together in a gesture of both humility and purpose. The moment hung in the air, with anticipation and unspoken words.


    "...That," she spoke, her voiceced with a hint of mystery, drawing me closer to the edge of my seat. "I wanted to give this to you..."


    Princess Aurora extended her hand, revealing a small, ornate token that sparkled in the sunlight. Its intricate engravings hinted at its significance, and I couldn''t help but be captivated by its beauty.


    Only when I looked carefully did I notice the words, ''Royal Museum Pass'', engraved on it.


    ''This is...!''


    It was the very item that I was coveting movements before, the token that allowed ess to the royal museum that was bestowed upon the top 100 students, that was newly ranked from yesterday''s ranking battle. Those with this token would have the privilege of visiting the royal museum.


    It dawned on me that the academy had already sent out these tokens to the deserving individuals, and now the princess herself stood before me, offering hers. A mix of gratitude and confusion swirled within me as I tried toprehend her intentions.


    "This... Is this for me?" I asked, my voice filled with awe and disbelief.


    "Yes," Princess Aurora replied, her eyes shimmering with a gentle warmth.


    "You seemed to really want to visit the royal museum, I could see it yesterday''s fight."


    The Princess said as she evaded my eye contact, "It is unfortunate that you lost the opportunity, so I wanted you to have it."


    My mind raced, trying to reconcile the conflicting thoughts and emotions.


    Princess Aurora was seeing my fight? Not to mention that she has noticed my intentions and is even offering the token which I had failed to obtain.


    ''She has a kind soul.'', I was reminded of the fact once again. Her innocence and kind nature never ceases to amaze me.


    I looked at the token in her hand.


    I needed this opportunity more than words could express, my future was depended on it, all the training that I had done with the magic powered gun was to obtain that weapon, it was an opportunity that I couldn''t afford to miss.


    But.... epting it meant denying the princess herself the chance to visit the royal museum. How could I be so selfish as to take away such an experience from someone of her stature?


    As a man, how could I abandon my honor and ept this token?


    "Princess, I am grateful for your concern, but I can''t ept it," I said, my voice tinged with a mix of admiration and determination. "It wouldn''t be right for me to take away this opportunity from you."


    I was grateful for the consideration of the princess but I had an honor to protect. Although I am on my way to beg Professor Joshua, it was a different matter, a matter between men.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    A flicker of surprise crossed the princess''s features before sheposed herself, her regal demeanor resurfacing. "That... If you are worried about me, don''t think about it," she said with a hint of yfulness. "I am the princess, and I can visit the royal museum whenever I want."


    In that moment, it struck me how foolish I had been to doubt the power and privilege that apanied her position.


    Aurora Von Brittan, the princess of the Mauryan empire, held the whole empire at her fingertips, and no one would dare deny her ess to any part of it.


    Realizing this, I btedly understood the true meaning behind her gesture.


    "...."


    Now I found it hard to answer her back as I was too embarrassed. To think that I was worrying about her¡­.


    ''Ah! This is so embarrassing!''


    But embarrassment can go to hell, what I needed right now was this token and since the princess would have no problem, I chose to ept it dly.


    "Then... I will ept it dly," I finally said, with a mixture of gratitude and excitement coursing through me.


    Taking the token from her hand, I bowed deeply, expressing my sincerest appreciation. "Thank you very much, I will not forget this favor, your highness."


    In that moment, my sense of honor and dignity took a backseat to the overwhelming gratitude and anticipation that surged within me. And I swore to repay this kindness of the princess somehow in the future, if I was ever given a chance.


    ***


    "A good news, you say? It must be important enough for you toe here?" The enormous snake hissed, its scales glinting in the dappled sunlight that filtered through the thick foliage of the jungle. The ck feline, perched on a sturdy tree branch, surveyed the snake before gracefully descending towards it.


    "Well, it is important or not, that I don''t know, but I guess you will definitely like what I am going to say," the cat replied, a mischievous glint in its eyes. The soft rustling of leaves apanied the cat''s every step as it approached the curious snake, their encounter unfolding in the heart of an ancient, overgrown forest.


    "Stop beating around the bush and spit it out already," the snake hissed, its tongue flickering in and out, tasting the air for any hint of deceit. It towered over the cat, its immense presencemanding attention.


    "Hehe... what''s the rush? Don''t you want to ask about my well-being? It has been a long time since we met, isn''t it?" The cat purred, savoring the suspense it was creating. The scent of ancient moss mingled with the sweet fragrance of exotic flowers, adding an air of mystique to their conversation.


    "Well-being?" the snake hissed in annoyance. "Is there anyone in the whole Mauryan who could hurt you?" The serpent''s voice resonated with a blend of concern and exasperation, echoing through the cavernous chamber.


    The cat nonchntly shrugged at the snake''s words, its sleek ebony fur catching glimmers of light as it moved. "Well, there are some," it replied cryptically, a subtle smile ying upon its lips.


    "But you are not foolish enough to pick a fight with any such people," the snake retorted, its emerald eyes narrowing as it peered at the cat, searching for answers.


    "Well, that is true too," the cat admitted, a yful flick of its tail betraying a hint of mystery. The distant rumble of thunder reverberated in the distance, underscoring the gravity of their conversation.


    "If you are here to fool around with me, then get out! I don''t have time for that," the snake dered, its patience waning as it turned to retreat into the shadowy depths of the ancient cave.


    "Oh, you seem to be in anger.", the cat said yfully, jumping on a rock nearby. "Well, should I tell you that I found someone using your god''s power or not?" The cat''s words hung in the air, abruptly halting the snake''s retreat. It froze, its massive body coiled, and turned its head slowly to face the feline once more.


    "What did you say?" The snake''s voice rumbled, a mixture of curiosity and trepidationcing its words.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~


    (Extremally sorry for the dy in editing.)

 Chapter 74 To The Royal Museum (2)

    ?


    After receiving the ''Royal Museum Pass'' token from Princess Aurora herself, I made my way to Professor Llyod, who held authority over the expedition to the royal museum to ask for permission to participate in this event.


    At first, he was hesitant, but upon hearing that the princess had no objections, he reluctantly agreed to allow me to participate. As a result, the event, originally meant for 100 students, became exclusive to 101 students, including myself.


    Anyway, the atmosphere among the students was filled with a mix of excitement and uncertainty.


    The departure for the royal museum was scheduled exactly a week after today. So the students had seven days to prepare, not that there was much to prepare in the first ce.


    Amidst the anticipation,, there was one more important thing that happened.


    [Rank, 101 - Eren Pendragon.]


    [You are promoted to the Kshatriya ss.]


    I was once again back in kshatriya ss.


    "You seem pretty happy. What''s the news, Eren?" Zephyr approached me, his tone friendly despite our past shes. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance, remembering how his interference had cost me the opportunity to obtain the Royal Museum Pass on my own.


    If this bastard hasn''t challenged me in the ranking battles, then I should have still been in rank - 100.


    "You''re acting too close, considering you tried to challenge me when I was injured," I remarked, my voice tinged with lingering resentment.


    But Zephyr didn''t seem to be affected by my cold response as he continued to follow behind me towards the Kshatriya ss.


    As we made our way to the ss, I quickened my pace. Today''s first ss was Professor Joshua''s Magic Theory, and I couldn''t afford to bete.


    Although I refused to engage in conversation with Zephyr, he seemed unfazed, his easygoing nature persisting.


    "Come on! I was so excited to fight you that I forgot you were injured," Zephyr exined, his words trailing behind me. I stopped for a moment, considering whether to respond, but ultimately decided to continue on my way. It seemed futile to try and make him understand.


    Nothing I say would go inside his head anyway.


    Approaching the ssroom, a sense of familiarity washed over me as I entered the Kshatriya ss. The word "Kshatriya" adorned the entrance.


    I got a feeling of a son returning to his home.


    All eyes turned toward us as Zephyr and I entered, and the ss momentarily got silent until Zephyr and I found seats at the back before continuing the murmurs.


    Evan was the first to approach me after noticing my presence.


    "Wee back, Eren," he said, his face brightening with a genuine smile.


    Julia, who sat in front of me, joined in. "You made it back here in no time, huh?"


    I just smiled at them and turned my attention towards the new faces present in the Kshatriya ss¡ªEsmerald, Theodor, and Martha. Their rapid growth in strength had earned them a ce among the notable students.


    But it seemed like the ss was not so weing of them as I could clearly see the students avoiding Esmerald and Martha.


    Theodor however was actively involved in conversation with some of the students.


    ''As expected.''


    I thought as I guessed this would happen as Martha and Esmerald weremoners whereas Theodor was a noble belonging to the house of count Brewer.


    But before my thoughts could delve further, Professor Joshua entered the ss and without any dy jumped to the lecture.


    ***


    Deep within the rebel army''s main base.


    A mysterious figure draped in a ck cloak stealthily infiltrated the secret stronghold, which had eluded even the royal army''s detection, as if he was walking into his own house.


    "Stop there! -"


    The guard stationed at the entrance attempted to halt the intruder, but before he could utter another word, the figure vanished without a trace.


    To be more precise the mysterious figure had walked past the guard without his notice.


    The Mysterious figure''s movements were swift and elusive, which went unnoticed by the guard.


    But someone else did.


    However, someone else sensed the arrival. Deep within the confines of a room, an elderly man opened his eyes, his senses attuned to the invader''s presence.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Ask all the roundtable members who are currently in the base to gather."


    His shadow moved in response to his words and quickly drifted off detaching itself from the oldman''s shadow.


    The elderly man approached the door, opening it to face the cloaked figure standing outside. "Wee," he greeted, his gaze steady and unwavering.


    You don''t seem surprised to see me," the cloaked figure remarked, its voice raspy and unpleasant to the ears.


    "I predicted that you woulde here," the old man responded, turning to walk towards the roundtable at the center of the room.


    "Showing your back to unknown individuals? The Leader of the Rebel army doesn''t seem to be a caution man?"


    The mysterious man said as he followed behind.


    "Well, it seems I am more carefree than you, sending this empty shell to negotiate with us," the old man continued, his words dripping with a hint of disdain.


    In the midst of the ck cloak worn by the mysterious figure, the face inside it was revealed..


    It wasn''t a man, to be more precise, it was a meticulously crafted wooden doll¡ªcontrolled using magic.


    the doll remarked, its movements precise and calcted as it took off the cloak covering its head, revealing the neatly made wooden doll face.


    The old man merely shrugged, gesturing for the doll to take a seat. Responding to hismand, the earth itself shifted, molding into a chair made of mud.


    As the doll settled into the chair, four additional individuals joined the roundtable¡ªa bearded man, a spirited woman, a child, and a dwarf.


    ""Let''s not beat around the bush and discuss the matter first," the old man dered, his hands sped together. He turned his attention to the doll, and the other members followed suit, curiosity gleaming in their eyes.


    "How are you going to help us?", he asked looking at the doll, seriousness adoring his face.


    Instead of words, the doll produced a wooden box, clicking a button at the side to reveal its contents¡ªa stunning pendant adorned with a vibrant blue gem.


    The dwarf''s eyes widened in recognition. "A gate stone!" he eximed, astounded by the sight. The old man nced at the dwarf, silently urging him to exin.


    "It is a gate stone, theye in pairs. When one stone is shattered, it will open a space gate leading to the location of its pair," the dwarf elucidated, his voice filled with a mix of awe and curiosity. "But... these are too rare. Even the royal treasury possesses just one pair of gate stones," the dwarf continued, his gaze fixated on the clocked doll. "I wonder how you managed to acquire them.", with a glint of curiosity in his eyes the dwarf asked.


    The doll''s eyes gleamed with a hint of mystery. "That is none of your concern," it retorted, its tone icy and detached. "What''s important is that a door will open on the same day the students of the academy reach the royal museum." The doll revealed its cryptic n.


    "And after that... I will leave it for you to decide what to do," it added, pushing the box containing the blue stone towards the old man.


    The old man epted the pendant, his mind racing with thoughts.


    ''A gate would open in the royal museum... It means that this man, whoever he is, has managed to nt a spy among the staff or students at the Freljord academy.''


    The old man pondered silently. His eyes narrowed as he considered the enigma before him.


    ''I truly wonder who he is and how he is capable of all this¡­.''


    The old man thought but kept his suspicions to himself.


    "Leave the rest to us," the old man finally spoke, his voiceced with hidden rage.


    The old man ced the pendant back in the box and stood up turning towards the direction of the royal capital.


    "It is time to show that damn royals what the rebel army is capable of."


    He spoke as some distant memories of the past resurfaced momentarily overwhelming him with emotion.


    The mysterious doll which produced the ck box to the old man nodded with satisfaction, "Then, I will take my leave."


    The doll said before copsing on the mud chair as if the strings controlling it had been cut off.


    Everyone in the round table just gazed at the copsed doll.


    Although surprised, they chose to keep their thoughts to themself.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 75 To The Royal Museum (3)

    ?


    The Royal Museum.


    A ce where the rich history of the Mauryan empire was preserved. Not only the history of the Mauryan but things that have happened far back in time were also on disy in the form of objects and relics there.


    And today is finally the day we make our way towards there.


    ___________


    [ Academic Announcement]


    ¡ªRegarding the event to visit the Royal Museum, all the selected students are instructed to gather at the Freljord''s main portal by 9:00 AM tomorrow. All of the students are hereby instructed to follow Professor Llyod''s instruction at all times.


    Have a Good Time!


    ___________


    The notification regarding the waiting ce to gather before setting off to the royal museum has already been notified to all the qualified students through the projection device.


    The meeting ce was ''Freljord Academy''s main portal'', which is directly connected to the capital of the Mauryan empire, Kosa through a portal gate.


    8:30 in the morning.


    After stuffing my gun in the gun holder that I managed to acquire after cing a request to the academy, and hanging the sword on my waist, I walked to the meeting ce.


    As I approached the meeting ce, I couldn''t help but marvel at the surrounding scenery. The Freljord''s main portal, a massive archway made of shimmering blue energy, stood as a gateway between two worlds. Beyond it awaited Kosa, the capital of the Mauryan empire.


    The morning sun cast a warm glow on the gathering students, their excitement palpable in the air. Some were engaged in animated conversations, while others inspected their gear, ensuring they were prepared for the journey ahead. As I made my way through the crowd, I couldn''t help but notice the presence of a few familiar faces.


    Namely, Babel Von Agnus, Luna Primrose, Esmerald and some of Babel''s henchmen.


    They seemedpletely oblivious to my existence, not like I was eager for their attention, I just walked off and stood with other students waiting for the instructor.


    Today in the capital of Mauryan, Kosa, an unexpected incident would ur.


    The rebel army is going tounch a terror attack on the royal museum, I am going to use that chaos to acquire the weapon that I need.


    While I was organizing today''s impending incident in my head, Professor Llyod arrived.


    "Good morning, students," Professor Llyod greeted, his voice projecting authority. His words captured the attention of everyone present, as whispers and murmurs ceased, and all eyes turned toward him.


    His wise eyes scanned the crowd, taking note that many of them were yet to arrive, like Julia, Ezio and Evan who were hastily running towards the group and Zephyr who was still yet to be seen.


    "It seems many of them are yet to arrive?"


    Professor Llyod questioned.


    "Anyway, I''ll give a short introduction about today''s event till then."


    Professor Llyod said as he rose into the tform that was holding a massive blue portal which connected to the capital of the Mauryan, Kosa.


    "We the staff, after careful consideration, have decided to arrange this event as many of the students are not aware of the history of the Mauryan empire. While you have learned about its history through textbooks, today you will have the opportunity to witness its grandeur firsthand. The Royal Museum holds treasures that weave tales of bygone eras, artifacts that have witnessed the rise and fall of empires. It is a ce of immense importance and reverence."


    His words painted vivid pictures in our minds, igniting a sense of curiosity and wonder.


    "Today, as part of this event, we''ll take a trip to the royal museum."


    The speech went on for another two minutes before Professor Llyod started exining about some rules.


    "However," Professor Llyod''s tone turned grave, his eyes piercing through the crowd, "we must ensure the safety of all our students. As the museum is vast, we will split into two groups, each led by myself and Professor Isabe, who has graciously agreed to join us."


    He said as he extended his hand and introduced Instructor Isabe.


    "To further enhance your experience, each group will be divided into smaller teams, guided by volunteer students, and to choose the groups we''ll start by drawing lots."


    He said as he took out a box containing loots.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    To be honest, it all seemedplicated for me, why don''t they just assign the groups instead? but I held my tongue as nothing good woulde from speaking up unnecessarily.


    Amidst my thoughts, a voice rang out


    "I''ll go first."


    It was Luna Primrose who volunteered first and stepped up to pick the lots.


    As I watched her nearing Professor Llyod, I felt a sense of foreboding cursing through my body.


    Her hand reached into the box containing the lots and she drew the first lot. I watched her pull out a name without much thought.


    And then, in a single moment, my fears were confirmed.


    Luna''s expression remained impassive, but her eyes met mine, holding a glint of something sinister. The lot she had drawn bore a name that sent shivers down my spine - "Eren Pendragon." My heart sank, realizing that this journey would not be as serene as I had hoped.


    But Luna didn''t show any emotions and with her usual expression in ce, she stared at me with calm eyes proceeding to draw the other 8 lots.


    ***


    After the drawing of lots waspleted, the groups assembled, each huddling together near the towering Portal.


    As I nced around, my eyesnded on Zephyr and Julia, who were grouped together, drawing Babel''s jealous gaze.


    Evan and Ezio shared the same group, whereas I also noticed the presence of Esmerald in the group beside me.


    Meanwhile, I found myself in Luna''s group, surrounded by unfamiliar faces.


    However, I couldn''t let that dampen my spirits as I turned my attention towards the colossal gateway ahead.


    As we gathered before the towering Portal, I couldn''t help but be awestruck by its sheer size and intricate design. The culmination of magic, science, and engineering, it stood as a testament to the technological marvels of the Mauryan empire. Stretching 15 meters high and 30 meters wide, the Portal''s imposing presence held an air of anticipation, promising to transport us to the heart of Kosa.


    These massive gates, with their interconnecting pathways, enabled swift travel between different ces, in less than 10 seconds.


    "Rank 101, Eren Pendragon. Confirmed."


    The operator staff, also hailing from Freljord Academy, handed each of us a special seal. This seal would resonate with the Portal and ensure our arrival at the Mauryan capital, Kosa. Its significance became clear as we learned that the gates connected to the Portal could lead to various destinations. Without the seal, one risked being randomly transported to an unknown location within thework of gates.


    As I held the seal in my hand, I marveled at the intricate mechanism behind its operation. The seal would resonate with a specific frequency, aligning with the gate leading to the capital, and activate the corresponding route upon entry. It was a fusion ofplexity and advanced technology.


    "Let''s go."


    "Let''s proceed," Professor Llyod urged, taking the initiative to step through the Portal. Following suit, Instructor Isabe swayed and disappeared into the shimmering blue threshold, followed closely by the students and eventually myself.


    A strange feeling enveloped my body, but only for a moment.


    In the blink of an eye, the surroundings transformed into an unfamiliarndscape. With just two steps, we had traversed the vast ocean that once separated the Mauryan Empire and Freljord Academy.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at the mind-boggling technology that had made such instant transportation possible.


    Because we were near the portal which was heavily guarded by the royal army, there was no one in the surrounding area and it was very much uncrowded, giving it an eerie stillness.


    "It''s currently 10:00 A.M, so our journey will conclude at 6:00 P.M."


    Due to therge distance, there was a 30 minute difference between here and the Freljord academy, as it was only 9:30 when we departed from the academy but here it was already 10:00 Am.


    "For now, follow me."


    Taking charge, Professor Llyod beckoned us to follow him as we made our way towards the royal museum. The group moved in unison, eager to explore the Royal Museum.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 76 Terror Attack (1)

    ?


    After 30 minutes of traveling by carriage, we arrived at the magnificent sight before us¡ªthe towering structure of the Royal Museum. The sheer size and grandeur of the building left us in awe as we marveled at its creation. Professor Lloyd, proudly introduced it to us as the pride of the Mauryan Empire.


    "Let me introduce you all to the pride of the Mauryan Empire, the Royal Museum," Professor Lloyd eximed, his voice filled with excitement.


    "Okay from here on out, you are all free to tour the museum, stick with your groups or tour on your own, but remember no one is allowed to wonder outside the royal museum"


    With a warning from the professor to stay within the confines of the museum, the students dispersed, eager to explore the vast building.


    Luna didn''t say anything to me, but I followed behind her for now since the instructor said that we should stick with the group.


    But noticing me following their group, Luna suddenly came to a stop. After quickly turning around, she blurted out sharply.


    "Let''s split up," Luna dered sharply, catching me off guard.


    "Hm? Oh, yeah, sure," I responded, unsure of why she suddenly wanted to part ways. It was clear that she didn''t want to stick with me, and to be honest, I didn''t mind either.


    Besides, I nned to meet up with Evan.


    Although I had a n to acquire the weapon that I want, If something went wrong then I could use Evan''s help. He was the only one whom I could somewhat trust after all.


    However, Luna''s re and stern words interrupted my thoughts. "And... don''t talk to me as if we are friends," she warned, her hand on her hip.


    "...Huh?"


    What the hell is this brat saying?


    She didn''t let me even talk and continued her arrogant words.


    "This is the second warning. There won''t be a third time."


    Did she think I wanted to be friends with her? With this arrogant chick? Not in one hundred years!


    I had the urge to give her a nice p, but I held myself back since I don''t want to cause a scene here in the Royal Museum.


    I just walked past her, ignoring her remarks.


    "... Tsk."


    The arrogant youngdy then walked away, clicking her tongue. It was clear how much she disliked me.


    Anyway, determined not to let her ruin my day, I strolled into the royal museum alone.


    ***


    "Phew, I thought I was lost," I sighed in relief. It was my first time in the Royal Museum, and the vastness of the interior almost overwhelmed me. The magnificent building mirrored itself, showcasing the rich history contained within its walls.


    Seeing this calm and serene scene, I was once again reminded of the incident that would ur today.


    ¡ªMother, what''s that?


    ¡ªOh, that''s the crown of the first queen, after her death, the emperor didn''t allow it to be passed on to the next queen but kept it here in her memory.....


    Perhaps because it was currently the harvest season when the merchants travel the most, the museum was bustling with people. Families with wide-eyed children, couples hand in hand, and avid history enthusiasts who had entered the royal museum after paying hefty entrance fees and going through the security of the royal army were enthusiastically looking around!


    But no matter the size of the crowd, there were bound to be people who stood out, like the strikingly beautiful Princess Aurora and the imposing figure of Evan.


    My attention was drawn towards Evan, although my eyes couldn''t help but steal nces at the princess.


    "...I want it."


    Evan''s eyes were fixated on a specific object on disy, gleaming with greed.


    It was a pair of gauntlets!


    Evan, hailing from the D n, didn''t use any weapons following his ancestors, rather his body itself acted as a weapon.


    But seeing that even such a person is eyeing on a weapon, it got me curious!


    Approaching him furtively, I scanned the weapon Evan was looking for.


    There were some letters written below the pair of gauntlets.


    "Heaven Obliterating Warfists?", I mused aloud.


    It is a weapon of the past. To know more about it we have to delve into the history of the Mauryan empire.


    The current Mauryan Empire had emerged from a rebellion fueled by the anger of those who had been oppressed under the Nanda Kingdom''s reign. Four individuals yed pivotal roles in establishing the empire¡ª


    The warrior blessed by the gods, whoter became the emperor of the new empire.


    The Grand mage who supported the warrior with his brain and brawl.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The duke of the Nanda empire who provided arge support with his invincible army.


    And finally the battle maniac, the battle maniac known as the Heavenly Breaking Overlord, Ragnar Ironhelm.


    These gauntlets had once belonged to Ragnar Ironhelm, who single-handedly toppled the battlefield with his bare hands. After the rebellion, Ragnar had bestowed his weapons upon his threepanions before vanishing from the world, leaving his fate unknown.


    No one knows where he went or what happened to him but only the tales of him were left alive.


    "Hm? Ah..."


    Lost in my thoughts, I barely noticed Evan''s gaze shifting from the Heaven Obliterating Warfists to me. His eyes held a mixture of surprise and curiosity, his focus momentarily diverted from the gauntlets that had captivated him.


    "You seem to like them very much," Imented, meeting his gaze with a genuine smile.


    "Hmm..they are very tempting."


    "Hmm...they are very tempting," Evan admitted, his voice tinged with a hint of longing. His attention drifted momentarily, and then he pointed at another weapon disyed nearby.


    "Apparently, this section contains weapons from the rebellion period before the establishment of the Mauryan Empire. Besides these gauntlets, there are many other remarkable weapons on disy, such as Satan''s Rifle. Have you seen it?"


    "...The Satan''s rifle?"


    My gaze shifted to the rifle that was on disy.


    Radiating an otherworldly aura that was both captivating and foreboding was the ck rifle. Its craftsmanship was exquisite, as if it had been forged by the hands of the underworld itself. The rifle bore a sleek, ckened metal body adorned with intricate engravings, depicting scenes of demonic battles and infernalndscapes.


    The weapon''s barrel was long and slender, its surface shimmering with an eerie crimson glow, hinting at the unearthly power contained within. The stock, crafted from dark, polished wood, seemed to emanate an unsettling energy, as if it were infused with the essence of malevolence.


    Atop the rifle, a menacing scope rested, its lens dark and alluring. It seemed to peer into the depths of darkness itself


    "Yep. It''s said to be a magical gun used by someone from the Nanda Empire," Evan exined, but I knew more about the weapon than he could ever imagine.


    Afterall, it was the weapon I was looking for.


    The Satan''s rifle.


    It was a weapon which didn''t belong to the mortal world.


    It was an object made in the realm of Demons, hell.


    That''s right! It was crafted in the depths of hell.


    The history of this weapon is not recorded in the museum except for its name, because the four pirs thought it would be better not to make it public.


    This weapon is a result of Nanda King''s madness.


    Blinded by power, the Nanda king held a huge ritual and sacrificed ten thousand citizens at once and offered their lives to one of the 36 monarchs of hell, the Demon King Purson.


    And this Satan''s rifle is a weapon which the demon king bestowed to him.


    And it eventually found its way into the possession of the Emperor. The story of the weapon''s origin remained a secret, known only to the four pirs of power who deemed it best to keep it hidden.


    I only know this story because of an incident that happened in my past life.


    In my previous life, when the demon king Purson descended upon the mortal realm, he targeted the Royal Museum with a single-minded goal¡ªto im the Satan''s Rifle as his own.


    The human army was not ready for such action and the weapon eventually fell into his hands.


    And Once he possessed Satan''s Rifle, there was no stopping him.


    He became a formidable force on the battlefield, using its power to teleport to strategic locations and pick off frontline soldiers from a safe distance. It was a cowardly tactic, but undeniably effective.


    He was a coward!


    But he was also the one who dealt the most damage to the army of living!


    The chaos that ensued was catastrophic, and the weapon''s immense power aided him in wreaking havoc on the world.


    Anyway, now that I have regressed into the past, I will make this weapon mine.


    "And there....."


    Right when Evan was about to say something...


    ¡ªBOOM!


    A thunderous explosion reverberated through the museum.


    ---***---

 Chapter 77 Terror Attack(2)

    ?


    ¡ªBOOM!


    A thunderous explosion reverberated through the grand hall of the royal museum, shaking the magnificent chandeliers suspended from the ceiling. The cacophony echoed through the air, leaving everyone frozen in a stunned silence.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    The rhythmic thuds of footsteps broke through the deathly stillness, growing louder and more menacing with each passing second. The anticipation in the air was palpable, every gaze fixed upon a single point.


    Their eyes widened as they noticed a weathered sign, pointing towards the women''s toilet, the source of the approaching footsteps. Confusion and apprehension washed over the crowd, mingling with the fear that had already taken hold of their hearts.


    "... it has begun!"


    I knew what was happening as soon as I heard the explosion.


    This was a terror attack orchestrated by the rebel army.


    But what caught me by surprise was their choice of location¡ªthe women''s toilet?


    As the sound drew nearer, an unsettling tension enveloped the room. Parents instinctively shielded their children, their faces etched with worry and despair.


    Seeing the scene, I got aplicated thought in my head.


    I knew this attack was going to happen and many were going to be killed, but I did nothing and only thought of how to exploit the situation for personal gain.


    Am I really doing the right thing?


    My conscience was screaming something else¡­


    Before my thoughts could go any further, another explosion was heard.


    Boom!


    It was the sound of something breaking.


    The wall between the women''s toilet and the royal museum was smashed into pieces as the debris of the remains came flying at the bystanders.


    The atmosphere in the royal museum took a quick turn.


    "Kyaaaak!"


    "What is that!?"


    The unknown threat led to anxiety, and anxiety quickly led to panic.


    The visitors, mostly merchants and some low level nobles screamed and began to run.


    A part of my conscience screamed at me to stop them, but I didn''t.


    I knew only death was waiting outside. The somewhat safe ce now was the royal museum''s inside.


    "Stay here! Don''t go out!"


    Professor Llyod shouted as he probably sensed the outsides using his detection techniques.


    Currently, the outside of the royal museum was being attacked by the rebel army. They had the whole ce surrounded, determined to not let anyone escape.


    But if the rebel''s were outside then who shattered the wall of the women''s toilet? The answer soon materialized before our eyes.


    Well, there was no need for more thinking as the answer presented before us.


    -Krrghhhhh!!


    Monstrous humanoid creatures, towering over nine feet tall, emerged from the demolished restroom. With sinewy muscles, razor-sharp ws, and menacing jaws, they exuded an aura of pure terror. Strikingly, these creaturescked eyes, further adding to their eerie appearance.


    "Urghh¡­! What''s that?"


    "My God, Save me!"


    A chorus of screams erupted from the panicked visitors, their voices blending with the chaos unfolding before them.


    The atmosphere got more chaotic with the monsters revealing himself as the visitors just ran arbitrarily desperate to get out of the museum.


    ''Purblide fiends''


    I thought seeing the high-intermediate rank monsters that were wreaking havoc.


    These abominations were the result of mutation between giants and orcs, a byproduct of human experimentation. Far deadlier than their ancestors as they inherited the strength and abilities of both giants and orcs.


    But these mutantscked intelligence and vision, making them ideal tools for sowing chaos.


    In past life, the empire had been shocked when the rebel army first deployed these creatures to attack the royal museum.


    Because five years ago, these monsters were annihted along with their creator, or so the empire believed.


    But they were wrong!


    The evidence of itid in front of us, wreaking havoc through the royal museum, turning the rich history of the Mauryan empire to useless debris.


    One high-intermediate rank monster alone posed little threat to the royal guards stationed in the museum.


    But¡­it wasn''t one monster that was here.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Before anyone could notice, the numbers multiplied rapidly. Before anyone could react, the monsters had grown to a staggering fifty, their presence overwhelming the defenders.


    "Calm down! The royal guards are here!"


    "No harm wille to anyone, calm down"


    The royal guards sprung into action, attempting to block the monsters'' path. A soldier bravely thrust his sharp spear into one of the mutant creatures, eliciting a momentary sigh of relief from the onlookers.


    But that fleeting respite soon transformed into abject horror as the wounded beast that was stabbed by the soldier, seized him by the same spear and engulfed his head in a single bite.


    "Arhhhh!!!"


    "Hoek!!"


    Agonized screams filled the air, reverberating through the hall, as the monster''s wound closed at an rming rate¡ªa testament to their enhanced regenerative abilities inherited from the orcs.


    As I saw the whole situation, a calction was going inside my mind.


    A strong knight or a mage would arrive in the scene in less than five minutes, since the royal guards must have already informed the news to the higher ups.


    Not to mention the attack was made in the middle of the capital where most of the strong people gathered for one reason or the other. So, five minutes was the most the monsters could rampage on the royal museum.


    After that the situation would be taken care of by them in utmost ten minutes, even if we consider the rebel army soldiers surrounding the royal museum, it wouldn''t be more than 15 minutes.


    However, that wasn''t the problem. In that five minutes, hundreds of lives inside the royal museum will be lost.


    And the mere fact that the Mauryan empire had allowed such an attack despite their strong front and the inability to prevent it when it happened right in the heart of their empire is going to affect the royals a lot.


    But that was all for the royal''s to think about, I had different things to do.


    ng¡ª


    Amidst the chaos a sharp sound resounded.


    A sharp, metallic sound sliced through the tumultuous air, grabbing everyone''s attention. Babel Von Agnus emerged, skillfully parrying one of the monsters'' attacks with his sword.


    The ws of the monster were so strong that colliding with them was producing a sound simr to hitting the metal with a sword.


    "Students who can fight,e to the front, those who can''t hide in the back!"


    Professor Llyod arrived at the scene andmanded, his authoritative voice cutting through the chaos. He brandished his staff, ready to unleash his magical prowess upon the fiends.


    Slow. Rot. Stun.


    Triple casting!


    ''The Genius of the Century!''


    It was the movement which revealed why Professor Lloyd''s was called by such an exaggerated title!


    Professor Llyod seamlessly cast three spells at the same time. The incantations filled the air, as curses rained down upon the monsters, hindering their movements.


    Shackles. Deprive. Sleep


    He wasn''t done yet, showing off his mastery at dark arts and curses, Professor Llyod cast a barrage of curse spells, relentless and unyielding, striking the monsters, further impeding their advance.


    "Water Spears"


    Simultaneously, Professor Isabe joined the fray, conjuring water spears that impaled the fiends, halting their onught. Thebined efforts of a 7-star mage and a 6-star mage bolstered the defenders'' chances.


    "Fire ball!"


    A fireball came flying and sted off in an explosion, propelling one of the monsters backward as it threatened a helpless visitor.


    "These monsters are really gross!"


    It was Julia''s fire magic. She was holding her staff as many fire balls appeared behind her ready to be fired at her will.


    Simultaneously many arrows whizzed through the air, finding their marks on the monsters'' bodies.


    And at the source of those arrows stood princess Aurora with elegance and grace, holding the spirit bow with green aura.


    Evan, who was just beside me a movement ago, was now stopping a monster with his bare body.


    Babel has already dissipated a monster and was making his way towards the other monster.


    Whereas Luna Primerose was healing the people who got injured by the monsters. I could also see Ezio moving around dodging the monster''s attack and dealing damage with agile movements.


    With each passing moment, the students of the Freljord Academy rose to the asion, unsheathing their weapons and joining the professors in their valiant defense. These were no ordinary freshmen; they were the elite, the best of the best.


    As the students and professors fought side by side, pushing back the relentless waves of monsters swarming endlessly, a glimmer of hope ignited within the terrified visitors huddled behind them.


    Seeing them, I also took out my handgun. I thought about standing next to them, but after consideration, took two steps backward.


    It was not a time for heroics; but it was time to steal!


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~~

 Chapter 78 Terror Attack (3)

    ?


    30 minutes before the explosion in the hall of the Royal museum.


    Amidst the crowd that was gathered in the surroundings of the royal museum, a beautiful woman with striking red hair and mesmerizing blue eyes made her way towards the entrance, apanied by a group of men who seemed to be her guards.


    With one nce, anyone could discern her noble lineage. Her regal aura and captivating beauty were undeniable. However, there was something in the way she walked and carried herself that hinted at a different nature¡ªa spirit more akin to that of a strong-willed individual than a traditional nobledy.


    As the woman and her entourage approached the entrance of the Royal museum, a vignt royal guard stepped forward, halting their progress.


    "Please stop," the guard called out, raising a hand to signal the woman to pause.


    Curiosity danced in the woman''s eyes as she arched an eyebrow, ncing at the guard. "Hmmm?" she questioned, her voiceced with a hint of authority.


    "The Royal museum is off limits tomoners today. Please visit another day," the guard exined, his tone respectful but firm.


    Although the youngdy looked very pretty and noble, the royal guard was not aware of her identity.


    And today, a special care was taken to only allow verified individuals inside the royal museum as the prestigious Freljord academy is conducting an event, so the soldier didn''t want to risk letting in unknown individuals.


    But the woman''s response was less than kind, her voice dripping with condescension. "Commoner? Do you have rocks in those huge eyes or what?" she retorted, her impatience palpable.


    Unfazed by the soldier''s confusion, the woman beckoned one of her trusted middle-aged guards to step forward. "Guard, tell him who I am," she demanded, her head held high in arrogant defiance.


    The middle-aged guard, aware of the soldier''s ignorance, approached him with an air of authority.


    "Open your eyes and be grateful, for the opportunity to witness ourdy," he scolded the young soldier. "This is the only daughter of Marquire Cronabell Ior, the esteemed Lord of Winteke."


    The mention of Marquess Cronabell''s name left the soldier dumbfounded, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. "Marquess Cronabell...?" he stammered, his voice barely audible.


    In the Mauryan Empire, aplex hierarchy governed the nobility, with various ranks denoting different levels of authority and prestige. At the pinnacle of this hierarchy stood the emperor himself, holding the highest authority within the realm. Directly below the emperor were the esteemed dukes of the Empire, whomanded immense power and influence.


    Slightly lower in rank, but still possessing significant authority, were the Marquesses. The title of Marquess ced these individuals just below the dukes in terms of status and responsibilities. Within the Mauryan Empire, the Marquesses held a position of great influence and wielded substantial control over the affairs of the empire.


    As vast as the Mauryan Empire was, itprised a number of nobles across its expanse. In addition to the two dukes, the Empire boasted a total of four Marquesses, three Earls, five Viscounts, and fifteen Barons.


    And Marquess Cronabell, the esteemed Lord of Winteke, held the distinguished position as one of the four Marquesses within the Mauryan Empire.


    Although widely recognized throughout the realm, Marquess Cronabell tended to refrain from actively participating in the affairs of the empire unless specifically required ormanded to do so by the emperor himself. This reserved approach added an air of intrigue to his character, as his involvement was often limited to situations deemed vital by the imperial decree.


    Seeing the daughter of such a man whom the soldier had only heard through the rumors, he was taken aback.


    Realizing his mistake, the soldier quicklyposed himself. "I apologize for not recognizing you, mydy. Please allow me to verify your badge of nobility." Though terrified by the presence of the Marquess''s daughter, he knew he had a duty to perform. Carefully, he requested to examine thedy''s badge, which she obliged with a disdainful sigh.


    "Do you think anyone would be foolish enough to impersonate a high-ranking noble?" scoffed the guard beside her, proudly disying an emblem engraved with the magic seal of the imperial magicians¡ªan emblem that bore the symbol of an eagle, signifying Ior family.


    Impersonating nobility within the Mauryan Empire was considered a grave offense, carrying severe consequences such as death or lifetime imprisonment. Despite the existence of such strict punishments, the soldier stationed at the museum understood the importance of his duty. He knew all too well that the presence of aw alone wouldn''t prevent individuals frommitting crimes. Therefore, he remained vignt, ensuring that he upheld thew and maintained security, regardless of the potential consequences.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Respectful in his demeanor now that he understood thedy''s identity, the soldier took the emblem and verified it using a specialized device. Once satisfied, he handed back the emblem along with a token granting them ess to the museum. "Here, thank you for your cooperation, mydy. You may enter the museum with this token," he said, bowing slightly as he offered the tokens.


    "Hmp! Such a waste of time."


    With a dismissive huff, the nobledy barely spared a nce at the token before striding past the guard, her own guard swiftly retrieving the tokens from the soldier''s hand and following closely behind her.


    ***


    "Phew... that was easier than I expected," murmured the red-haired woman as she entered the grand halls of the Royal museum. Her entourage of men trailed behind, surveying the surroundings cautiously.


    "I didn''t know the royal army would be sox, Sir Zale," she remarked, addressing the man who posed as her guard.


    "It''s not that the security wasx; it''s that they couldn''t detect the spells woven by Sir Vamana," Zale replied, his gaze shifting attentively across the museum.


    ncing at the youngdy, Zale couldn''t help but notice the stark contrast between her captivating beauty and her mannerisms. Herck of grace and etiquette seemed incongruent with her appearance, yet her charm remained intact, effectively masking any suspicion.


    "Madam Matsya, please maintain some elegance. We need to ensure our cover remains intact," Zale advised, hoping to steer her attention towards their mission.


    The rebel army operated under the co-leadership of seven individuals, each designated with a code name to ensure their anonymity. Among them, the woman who had just entered the royal museum was known as Matsya, the fifth leader of the Rebel army. Apanying her in the guise of a guard was Zale, themander of the rebel army''s sixth unit.


    Despite his best efforts, Zale couldn''t help but notice Matsya''s striking beauty. It wouldn''t be surprising if men were to fall head over heels for her at first sight. However, her demeanor starkly contrasted with her appearance. Shecked even the slightest hint of etiquette or grace. Nevertheless, her captivating face seemed to divert attention away from her unconventional behavior, ensuring that no one had yet grown suspicious of their true identities.


    Attempting to suppress a smile, Matsya responded with a touch of irritation, "Sir Zale, what do you mean elegance? I''m doing my best, you know." Her annoyance was evident as she cast an annoyed nce at the pink dress she was forced to wear for the operation.


    Matsya had a fierce andbative nature, always yearning for battles where she could fight to her heart''s content. And she only agreed to head this mission because she thought that there would be some pretty strong individuals in the royal capital who she could fight with.


    However, it was onlyter that she discovered the true reason why the leader had chosen her was due to her attractive face, which would facilitate their infiltration of the museum.


    "I''m already annoyed enough that I have to wear this dress, so don''t expect anything more," she grumbled, casting an annoyed nce at the pink attire she was adorned in. Zale, observing her, decided to let the matter rest and focused instead on the task at hand.


    "By the way, who did the leader say would assist us in opening the gate?" Matsya inquired of Zale.


    "The leader simply mentioned that ''she'' would find us, but I have no knowledge of her identity," Zale replied uncertainly.


    "Are you serious? We''ve infiltrated the royal museum in the heart of the capital, and we don''t even know who our own spy is? Ahh! I wish I could knock some sense into the leader," Matsya grumbled as she continued to walk with an awkward gait.


    However, it didn''t take them long to encounter the person who would aid them. Amidst the bustling museum, a silent voice echoed, and a familiar figure came into view.


    "Follow me," the voicemanded.


    "Is she the spy?" Zale and Matsya pondered simultaneously, their gazes fixed on the young girl donning the uniform of the Freljord Academy and sportingrge round sses as she entered the women''s restroom.


    ---***---

 Chapter 79 Things Getting Complicated (1)

    ?


    There were many things happening around me, with a whirlwind of chaos and danger unfolding in the grand hall of the royal museum.


    Professor Llyod, alongside Professor Isabe and the courageous students of the Freljord Academy, battled ferociously against the relentless Purblinds. These monstrous creatures showed no mercy, attacking anything in their path without discrimination.


    As I observed the scene unfolding before me, my attention was captivated by the presence of several exceptional students. Prince Aurora, with her graceful agility, effortlessly switched between her spirit bow and sharp rapier, skillfully dispatching the Purblinds with lethal precision. Evan, on the other hand, showcased incredible strength as he punched through the hordes of monsters using only his bare hands, leaving a trail of defeated foes in his wake.


    I was also astounded by Babel''s swordsmanship. Despite being a mere 14-year-old, he disyed a level of skill that exceeded all expectations. Each precise movement and calcted strike showcased his natural talent and relentless training. However, amidst this remarkable disy of prowess, the so-called number one ranked among the freshmen was nowhere to be found. It was puzzling to witness their absence, given the fierce battle raging around us.


    As the visitors cowered in fear, seeking shelter behind any avable cover, a few among them exhibited remarkable bravery, stepping forward to confront the Purblinds head-on. Despite the inevitable casualties, the situation seemed somewhat manageable. If thebined efforts of the Freljord Academy students and the royal guards persisted, they might suppress the attack before reinforcements could arrive from the royal pce.


    However, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this situation than met the eye. Deep within me, a nagging sense of unease persisted. "There is something I''m missing," I thought, desperately trying to piece together the puzzle. But no matter how hard I pondered, the answer eluded me.


    Although many visitors were dead, not a single student from the Frejlord academy was dead till now. ording to the knowledge from my previous life, there is definitely going to be something or someone who could threaten the life of students except these purblinds who had long be the punching bags for the students.


    ''There is something more to this situation that I am not realising.''


    Even when I thought hard, nothing came to mind.


    So for now, amidst the chaos and uncertainty, I decided to clung to the one n I had been harboring all along ¡ª to steal Satan''s rifle.


    The pandemonium within the grand hall presented a perfect opportunity for me to carry out my ndestine mission, hidden amidst the turmoil and distractions.


    Stepping back from the front lines, I surveyed the battlefield with calcted precision. The rampage of the Purblide fiends had created a diversion of unparalleled magnitude. The attention of both defenders and terrified visitors remained fixated on the monstrous creatures, leaving me a narrow window to move unnoticed.


    Navigating through the throngs of panicked people desperately seeking safety, I skillfully made my way toward the exhibit housing the weapons of the past.


    Themotion masked my footsteps, granting me the perfect cover to carry out my n. With a concealed grin, I knew that within the chaos, the chances of anyone noticing my actions were slim to none.


    As I approached the disy case, my heart raced with anticipation. This was my moment to shine, to exploit the vulnerability of the empire for my own personal gain. The thought of obtaining the weapon before me fueled my determination, overriding any lingering doubts or twinges of conscience.


    Drawing upon the skills I had honed in my past life, specifically trained for survival in situations like these, I moved swiftly towards the disy case.


    With practiced ease, I reached out to im my prize, feeling a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins, heightening my senses.


    As the rifle rested in my hand, I couldn''t help but marvel at its presence. "The Satan''s rifle..." I muttered, my gaze transfixed upon the magnificent weapon.


    In my grasp, the satan''s rifle exuded an otherworldly aura, both captivating and foreboding. Its unique radiance seemed to emanate from its very core. The craftsmanship was nothing short of extraordinary, as if the weapon had been forged by the hands of the underworld itself. The sleek ckened metal body bore intricate engravings, depicting scenes of demonic battles and infernalndscapes, as if whispering tales of its dark origins.


    The long, slender barrel of the rifle glimmered with an eerie crimson glow, hinting at the unearthly power contained within. It was as if the very essence of darkness coursed through its veins. The stock, crafted from polished dark wood, exuded an unsettling energy, as though infused with the essence of malevolence.


    Resting atop the rifle, a menacing scope beckoned, its lens dark and alluring, seemingly peering into the abyss of darkness itself.


    Holding the weapon, a sense of aplishment washed over me with iparable joy. The artifact which was silent since the time I came out of the exile reacted to the presence of the satan''s rifle.


    [ The Satan''s Rifle (Sealed) has been obtained.]


    [The power of the forgotten god resides in the Satan''s rifle (Sealed).]


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    <The Satan''s Rifle>


    Rating - ???


    Status - Sealed (2 Seals)


    Description: A weapon created by the greatest cksmith in the world of demons, Hell. The weapon was blessed by the forgotten god himself and had evolved into one of the Seven divine artifacts, which represented the Forgotten god. But due to the disappearance of the forgotten god, the divine artifact was sealed and fell into the hands of the demon king, Purson.


    The demon king, Purson, who was not able to use the rifle, further sealed the artifact before bestowing it upon the humans.


    Two Strong seals are currently in effect on this weapon.


    Skills:-


    Reinforce.


    uracy of Demise.


    Elemental Bullets.


    Passing Proficiency.


    Death Strike.(Partially Sealed)<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Sealed.


    Sealed.


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    [The Weapon is influencing the host.]


    [Marksman''s proficiency has increased from beginner ¡ú Intermediate.]


    [The power of the forgotten god has recognised the presence of the Apostle.]


    [The seal of the forgotten god has been weakened.]


    [The Strong power of the Forgotten god is weakening the seal of demon King Purson.]


    [The information of the Rifle has been updated.]


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    <The Rifle of Death>


    Rating - ????


    Status - Partially Sealed (Two Seals)


    Description: A weapon created by the greatest cksmith in the world of demons, Hell. The weapon was blessed by the forgotten god himself and had evolved into one of the Seven divine artifacts, which represented the Forgotten god. But due to the disappearance of the forgotten god, the divine artifact was sealed and fell into the hands of the demon king, Purson.


    The demon king, Purson, who was not able to use the rifle, further sealed the artifact before bestowing it upon the humans.


    After finding its way into the hands of the Apostle of the forgotten god, the seals on the weapon have been significantly weakened.


    Skills:-


    Reinforce.


    uracy of Demise.


    Elemental Bullets.


    Passing Proficiency.


    Death Strike. (Partially Sealed)


    Eternal Rest. (Partially Sealed)


    Annihtion Assault. (Partially Sealed)


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    As I held the weapon in my hands, a newfound sensation coursed through my body, unlike anything I had ever experienced. The fact that the artifact judged it as a 4-star only heightened my excitement. However, time was not on my side, and I couldn''t afford to delve into the information and notifications provided by the artifact. I quickly nced at them, resolving to read themter.


    In the present moment, my priority was to conceal the weapon and ensure its safe passage with me. Without the luxury of a spatial bag imbued with the power of spatial magic, I needed to exercise caution in my actions.


    For now, the priority was to hide the weapon and safely bring it out with me.


    Lost in my thoughts, I was on the verge of slipping away from themotion when something peculiar caught my attention.


    Emerging from the women''s restroom, the very ce from which the monsters had been emerging, were several individuals.


    I stopped in my tracks with a shock as I noticed that the monsters that wereing out of the women''s restroom didn''t even express any kind of hatred towards those people.


    Among them was a red-haired woman apanied by a group of people, a sight that didn''t surprise me much, as I had already anticipated the presence of someone from the rebel army, who would increase the chaos.


    However, what truly astounded me was the appearance of a girl with round sses among them.


    "Esmerald?"


    ---***---

 Chapter 80 Things Getting Complicated (2)

    ?


    Matsya, one of the seven leaders of the rebels, and Zale, themander of the sixth unit of rebel army, cautiously trailed behind the mysterious girl who had materialized seemingly out of thin air.


    The rebel army''s sixth unit had been carefully selected for this mission, as they were known for their skill and agility in evading detection. They moved silently, their footsteps barely making a sound on the soft ground as they trailed behind the enigmatic girl.


    As they approached the Royal museum''s grand hall, Matsya couldn''t help but marvel at its magnificent architecture. The hall stood tall with its grand arched entrance and intricate carvings, a testament to the rich history and the nation it represented.


    But it is a pity that they nned to wreak havoc here.


    As they followed her, Matsya couldn''t help but voice her curiosity to Zale. "Is she the one?" she whispered, hoping to confirm their suspicions.


    "Is she the one?"


    Zale, uncertain but inclined to agree, responded quietly, "Seems like it."


    They continued their pursuit, treading lightly to avoid drawing attention. However, Matsya''s impulsive nature was not satisfied with an uncertain answer. "Hmm¡­Should I ask herself?...HEY KID, ARE YOU THE SP-!"


    But before she could finish her sentence, Zale swiftly covered her mouth, his forehead beading with sweat.


    "Are you for real leader??!! We are criminals, C.R.I.M.I.N.A.L.S. If we get caught, our heads will be decorated on the arch of the royal museum tomorrow."


    He desperately tried to convey the consequences of openly discussing such sensitive matters to their blockhead of a leader.


    Esmerald gazed back at the group. Despite the disturbance, she chose to ignore them and proceeded towards the women''s restroom, the cool marble floors echoing beneath her steps.


    Inwardly, she pondered the Master''s decision to send such inept individuals to this mission. "Why did the Master send such blockheads?" she mused, questioning the rationale behind their selection.


    About a week prior, the information about the event regarding Royal museum had been disclosed to the students of the Frejlord Academy.


    As always, Esmerald faithfully ryed the report of the academy''s happenings through a ndestine channel to the enigmatic "Master."


    These routine reports of the academy didn''t usually yield any surprises as she was only sending the information from her side without ever trying to contact the Master.


    She thought it would be same this time too. However, It was different that day.


    Contrary to her thoughts, the Master contacted her, providing her an item along with specific instructions.


    The item in question was a pendant adorned with a captivating blue gem. Alongside it came a directive to attend an event where the students of Frejlord Academy would journey to the royal museum.


    Esmerald''s mission was to aid the rebel army that would be present, with the details meticulously outlined. Following the Master''s orders, she had taken proactive measures, sessfully advancing her ranking battle standing among the freshmen. This achievement secured her ce among the selected students traveling to the Royal Museum.


    Then, just two days before departure, her second order arrived: "Assist the red-haired bratty nobledy with her guards."


    Although brief andcking explicit instructions, it was the order she received.


    At first she was worried about how to find the individual with such information, but Esmerald managed to locate the fiery-haired noblewoman without much difficulty.


    Just seeing thedy''s demeanor she understood why the instructions described her as "bratty."


    With their encounter behind her, Esmerald''s focus shifted to executing her second duty¡ªopening a portal that led to the twin pendant''s location.


    ''I don''t know why the Master is cooperating with the rebel army-''


    Esmerald was unsure as to why the master had decided to work with the rebel army when their own organization possessed ample power to achieve their objectives.


    ''But master''s orders are absolute.''


    Nevertheless, she regarded the Master''s orders as absolute truth. Settling on blind obedience, she silenced any further doubts and resolved to fulfill her duty.


    She was specially chosen for this job instead of any others in their organization because of her inherent ability.


    The Subspace.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It is a sub-branch of the spatial magic which allows the user to open a space where they could store the things.


    It was a rare ability that was very hardly found.


    Esmerald''s rare and closely guarded ability, the Subspace, made her the ideal candidate for this task. Within the organization, only a select few, including the Master, were aware of her unique spatial magic, allowing her to create a hidden space for storing objects.


    Her selection was strategic, considering the stringent security measures employed by the royal museum.


    Before entering the Royal museum, individuals underwent thorough mana detection scans, where if detected something, the individual had to present the guards with their artifacts or mana-powered weapons for inspection.


    The rebel army although had some powerful mages,cked someone who could bring the pendant inside the royal Museum without being detected.


    So the ''Master'' instead of giving both pairs of pendants to the rebel army, had entrusted one pendant to them, while Esmerald was tasked with bringing the other inside using her subspace magic.


    Her responsibility was to deliver the blue pendant to the rebels and ensure the sessful opening of the portal. To achieve this discreetly, Esmerald sought out a location with minimal surveince¡ªthe women''s restroom.


    The women''s restroom, hidden away from prying eyes, provided the ideal setting for Esmerald''s ndestine operation. Leading the rebels into this covert space, Zale and his fellow soldier cautiously entered, their heads concealed to avoid attracting attention. The surrounding women regarded them with curiosity and confusion, but Zale and his subordinates pressed on, swallowing their pride and entering the restroom nheless.


    Curiosity getting the better of him, Zale couldn''t help but ask the question on his mind. "Are you the spy that the leader mentioned?" he inquired, his voice muffled beneath his concealed headgear. Esmerald, her voice devoid of emotion, responded matter-of-factly, "I don''t know who the leader is, but if you mean the one who is going to open the portal for you, then yeah, it''s me."


    Zale exchanged a nce with Matsya, silently acknowledging that their suspicions had been confirmed.


    "Then, I will start. "


    Meanwhile, Esmerald wasted no time, utilizing her extraordinary ability. "Subspace," she whispered, causing a palm-sized blue crack to materialize in the air. Delicately, she inserted her hand into the fissure, which swallowed it, leading to an invisible space within. Momentster, she retrieved a nondescript brown box, and as she withdrew her hand, the crack vanished.


    Unperturbed by the intrigued gaze she attracted, Esmerald proceeded to open the box.


    ''That ability sure is useful. ''


    Zale watched her in awe, realizing the incredible usefulness of her ability. Oblivious to his admiration, Esmerald extracted the pendant with the blue gem and, without hesitation, crushed it.


    As the pendant shattered, the mist-like essence of the blue gem dissipated, soon followed by the manifestation of a gate¡ªa vibrant, fully formed blue portal.


    Within seconds, a man emerged from the portal, clutching a set of rings. He surveyed his surroundings before noticing Matsya and Zale, who nodded in affirmation, signifying that their n had unfolded sessfully. Following their nod of approval, the man began distributing the rings to everyone present. "Don''t lose these rings at all cost," he warned before vanishing into the portal, leaving behind an eerie presence.


    As the man departed, a monstrous creature with devious looks came out of the portal.


    The monster was huge with a muscr body that was hard as rock and sharp sword like ws.


    The most notable feature of the monster was theck of eyes on its face which made it look disgusting.


    It was a purblind which emerged from the portal, its devious nature immediately evident.


    It briefly looked at the group before disregarding them and moving on. Soon, more purblinds followed suit, flooding out of the portal one after another until the entire restroom became overrun by these mysterious beings.


    "My job here is done. "


    Esmerald dered as she watched purblides smashing the wall between the hallway of Royal museum and the women''s restroom and she headed out from there.


    It was time for her to follow the ''next'' instruction.


    ---***---


    Daily chapter release.


    Editing the chapters is taking time and my exams are going on, so I ask the readers understanding to bear with me till the end of my exams.

 Chapter 81 Things Getting Complicated (3)

    ?


    The Battle was raging on, arrows flocked towards the monsters, and various spells filled the great hall of the royal museum. The atmosphere was thick with tension as students who had been injured by the Purblinds retreated to the back, while those who could still fight bravely held their ground against the relentless horde of monsters.


    The chaos threatening to engulf the precious history of the Mauryan Empire, a semnce of control emerged through thebined efforts of royal soldiers, Freljord Academy students, and professors.


    Amidst the chaos, I found myself caught up in my own mission, trying to hide the weapon that I had managed to steal.


    However, my focus was abruptly shattered when I noticed a familiar figure exiting the women''s restroom along with a group of people.


    "Esmerald?" I questioned, my attention drawn to a girl wearing the uniform of Freljord academy, standing among a group of men.


    "Why is Esmerald there?"


    The sight of Esmerald in their midst left me perplexed making my thoughts race as to why she was there?


    Confusion gripped me as I tried to make sense of the situation. The group that had just exited the royal museum seemed to be affiliated with the rebel army, evidenced by the fact that the Purblind monsters wreaking havoc did not disy hostility towards them. Instead, they seemed to regard them as allies rather than foes.


    It is proof that those men had something in their possession which made the monster treat them as their own instead of enemies.


    However, this revtion only deepened my bewilderment.


    Why would Esmerald align herself with the rebel army? It was then that I noticed something peculiar. How had the monsters infiltrated the royal museum in the first ce?


    Hundreds of Purblind monsters were pouring out of the women''s restroom like there is no end to them, where did those monsters evene from? It was a question lingering in the minds of everyone present. Unfortunately, the ongoing battle prevented anyone from investigating further.


    But the answer to this mystery raised another unsettling possibility: Esmerald might be a spy from the rebel army, aiding them in gaining ess to the royal museum. It was usible that she possessed some kind of spatial artifact capable of creating portals to summon these monsters.


    Now there was also another possibility that Esmerald was struck inside the women''s restroom and was saved by the rebels when they invaded through the women''s restroom! But I refused to believe such nonsense!


    Why would the rebel''s save someone when they are here to create chaos?


    This possibility was too good to be true.


    So that led to my suspicion that Esmerald is a spy from the rebel army who must have helped them to get inside the royal museum.


    But what was important now was not my suspicion, but what I am supposed to do with this information.


    My gaze momentarily shifted to Professor Llyod, considering whether or not I should share my suspicions with him.


    However, the chaos and urgency of the battle made it highly unlikely that he would believe my spections or even have the time to listen to me.


    ''Things are gettingplicated.''


    The situation was rapidly bing moreplicated, and my mind was in chaos about what to do.


    ''Let''s keep an eye on them for now.''


    I decided as I followed behind the group of rebels and Esmerald with a certain distance between us.


    As I followed, my senses were assailed by the swarm of house flies that permeated the hall. Despite the enormity of the raging monsters, my mind couldn''t help but stray to the incongruity of the insects buzzing around. The contrast of such mundane creatures amidst the chaos was a stark reminder to the strangeness of the situation.


    But thinking about insects when enormous monsters were raging on is thest thought on my mind., ignoring the flies, I followed behind the group of rebels.


    ***


    Meanwhile in the royal museum''s hall, Professor Llyod was fighting against the purblind along with Instructor Issabe while also ensuring the safety of the students.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It has only been three minutes since the battle began and just in those three minutes, Professor Llyod''s mana reserves has been depleted by half.


    ''I am using way more mana than I thought.''


    Casting another debuff spell on the monster that was overpowering the student Professor Llyod thought as he swiftly moved towards the direction of other students.


    Lloyd Frontera, the renowned genius of the century and a prodigious magician who had attained the esteemed rank of 7-stars by the young age of 25, stood as a testament to his remarkable talent. However, behind the grandeur of his titles and aplishments, Lloyd''s journey had been marked by hardships and trials that shaped his character and resilience.


    While many admired his exceptional abilities, there were those who harbored resentment towards him. Lloyd''s ascent to his current position had not been without challenges, yet amidst theplexities of his life, there was one person to whom he owed his sess¡ªa figure who had been a constant presence, guiding him through the trials and tribtions.


    ''I can''t let her down, I will not allow a single student to be harmed.''


    Principal Jishuka von Cyprus, the embodiment of a motherly figure and mentor, had yed an instrumental role in Lloyd''s development as a brilliant mage. From his earliest years, Lloyd faced adversity due to the troubled history of his family. The shadow of his father''s grave crime loomed over them, resulting in a public execution that left the Frontera family shattered and subjected to the perpetual scorn and hostility of society.


    As the son of a condemned criminal, Lloyd bore the burden of his father''s actions, enduring the constant judgment and animosity cast upon him. Despite inheriting his father''s noble title as the son of Baron, Lloyd was unable to fulfill the duties expected of him at such a young age. The Frontera family teetered on the brink of extinction, their reputation tarnished, and their every step met with disdain and open hostility from the people they encountered.


    In the face of such injustice, questions arose regarding the fairness of Lloyd''s predicament. What had a ten-year-old boy done to deserve such treatment? What had his mother and elder sister done wrong? The weight of his father''s crime should not have been ced upon their shoulders, yet they were forced to bear the consequences unjustly imposed upon them.


    Despite the overwhelming hardships, Lloyd found sce and strength in the unwavering support of his mother and sister. However, even that ray of hope was cruelly extinguished, plunging the young boy into the depths of darkness. The sight of his mother and sister''s lifeless bodies hanging from the ceiling was a heart-wrenching image that haunted his every thought and propelled him further into despair.


    In that bleak moment, when all seemed lost, a guiding hand reached out to Lloyd, pulling him back from the abyss of his anguish.


    ''You have suffered as a child.''


    The voice that apanied the touch recognized the suffering he had endured as a child, offering both sce and the warmth of apassionate embrace.


    "I can''t let her down," Lloyd silently resolved, channeling his resolve and casting a grand spell that enveloped the entirety of the royal museum''s great hall.


    A grey colored aura field enveloped the entirety of royal museum leaving the onlookers puzzled.


    "Domain Deration."


    Professor Llyod''s voice resounded amidst the confused minds of the students and visitors and following his voice, a shockwave ran throughout the grey field.


    The shockwave didn''t do anything to the students or the visitors, but it hit the monsters that were attacking and the students.


    As soon as the shockwave touched the monsters, various kinds of debuffs were allied on them, some monsters fell asleep in middle of the fight leading their heads to fly off, some slowed down, some were shackled by chains that appeared out of nowhere and some fell into confusion losing their mind.


    For a movement the battle field that was created in the hall of royal museum calmed down and all attention was drawn towards professor Llyod who had cast the spell.


    Amidst the admiring gazes of students and soldiers, Professor Llyod swallowed the blood gushing out of his mouth due his forceful breakthrough and shouted.


    "ughter them all!!"


    It was for the first time since the battle started that Professor Llyod said something in rage.


    And this awe-inspiring moment was recorded as the birth of the continental''s youngest Archmage in the future.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter release~

 Chapter 82 Story Of The Past

    ?


    283rd year in the calendar of Chronos, approximately 17 years ago, marked a time of serenity in the southern regions of the Mauryan Empire, where the Frontera Household resided.


    Led by a benevolent lord, the Fronteras were a family of barons who enjoyed a peaceful existence. The lord, known for his kindness, was apanied by his beautiful wife and their two children¡ªa spirited elder girl and an innocent young boy. Together, they reveled the simplicity of their daily lives.


    The Frontera Barony boasted a breathtaking expanse of fertilend, as if the god of agriculture himself had blessed the domain with his divinity. Standing amidst this captivating terrain, one''s gaze would be captivated by the panoramic beauty that unfolds in every direction. Lush greenery formed a nket over thend, stretching as far as the eye can see, creating a haven of vibrant life.


    Rolling hills and expansive meadows graced thendscape, their gentle slopes adding a rhythmic elegance to the scenery. The soil beneath one''s feet was dark and fertile loam, teeming with nutrients that act as the lifeblood of this thriving barony.


    The tapestry of colorful crops and flourishing vegetation adorned the fertilend. Fields of golden wheat swayed gracefully in the breeze, their slender stalks shimmering like waves in an ocean of grain. Orchards,den with a myriad of fruits, dotted thendscape, their branches bending under the weight of sulent treasures.


    Majestic trees stood tall and proud, forming natural sanctuaries of shade and respite. Their branches extend skyward, creating a lush canopy that offers sce to both weary travelers and a variety of creatures that call thisnd home. The melodious songs of birds fill the air, a harmonious chorus that celebrates the abundance of life within the barony.


    Crystal-clear streams and babbling brooks meander through thend, their waters sparkling like liquid jewels under the sun''s warm caress. They traversed the fertile soil, nourishing the surrounding flora and fauna, and providing a tranquil backdrop to the symphony of nature. The gentle murmur of water over rocks and pebbles added a soothing rhythm to the ambiance, inviting one to pause and revel in the serenity.


    The lord of Frontera dedicated his time to touring the territory, diligently tending to the needs of the citizens. Meanwhile, his wife, skilled in the culinary arts, prepared healthy and delectable meals for their family, assisted by a team of devoted servants.


    The fertilend of the Frontera Barony and its harmonious ecosystem maintained the nature''s bnce.


    As the sun casts its golden glow upon this bountiful domain, the Frontera Barony bes a stage for the enchanting symphony of life. It is a ce where thend''s fertility nourishes not only the body but also the spirit.


    As the orange shade of evening cast upon thend, the Bees would buzz busily from flower to flower, pollinating with purpose, while butterflies would flutter gracefully, their vibrant wings adding strokes of color to the air. Squirrels scurry about, gathering nuts and seeds, while the cows and sheep''s would graze peacefully in meadows lush with grasses and wildflowers.


    In such evenings, the family of Fronteras woulde together, relishing each other''spany while watching their children y and basking in the joy of their harmonious existence. Life had never been better for the Fronteras.


    However, their idyllic world was soon to be shattered by the arrival of an unexpected visitor on one such evenings.


    Prince Kaiser, the seventh prince of the Mauryan Empire at that time, made his way to their tranquil barony, leaving an indelible mark on their lives. Among those affected was young Llyod, who timidly sought refuge behind his mother, his innocent eyes fixated on the prince''s every move as his father led the prince inside their humble household.


    Sipping the tea made by thedy, Prince Kaiser and Baron Frontera conversed, uninterrupted by the terrified eyes of young Llyod.


    In amanding tone, Prince Kaiser demanded, "Join my side, Baron Frontera."


    The kind-hearted baron, who had always treated the prince with utmost respect, remained respectful in his response, "Your Highness, please forgive me. I believe I made my stance clear when I sent a reply to your message."


    Undeterred, Prince Kaiser exined his motive for the personal visit. "That is precisely why I havee here, Baron. You are far too exceptional to remain secluded in the countryside. Join me, and I promise to bestow upon you the distinguished title of Marquess."


    Being a Marquess means having power Third only to the Emperor. To some, this offer might have been tempting, causing a furrowed brow and contemtion. However, Baron Frontera remained steadfast in his convictions. "My prince, I am content with my current life, and I desire nothing more."


    Enraged by the baron''s refusal, the prince resorted to mockery. "You have sworn your loyalty to the royals, and now you seek to evade your responsibilities?"


    A surge of power emanated from the baron, an aura reminiscent of an 8-star knight. It overwhelmed the young prince for a fleeting moment before dissipating like a phantom illusion.


    "Baron Frontera, you dare?!" Leopald Rozental, the man standing beside the prince, could not contain his outrage at the baron''s open disy of hostility.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Prince Kaiser, however, raised his hand, demanding silence from hispanion. He regarded the baron, who had shed his humble facade, with a glint of curiosity in his eyes.


    "It seems you have misunderstood me, my prince."


    Rising from his seat, Baron Frontera confronted the prince with an icy resolve. "I have sworn my loyalty to the throne, not to the royal family. And no one questions the loyalty of a Frontera."


    His cold gaze pierced through the young prince, leaving an unsettling silence in its wake. Beads of sweat trickled down the prince''s forehead as he, stunned, stood up and turned to leave.


    However, before he departing, he issued a chilling warning, "You will regret this, Baron Frontera."


    But despite his warning nothing actually transpired in the peaceful barony. And after the incident, neither the prince nor anyone else from the royal family made any further contact with the Frontera family.


    The same year the civil war raged within the Mauryan Empire and wars and deaths ensued, however Lord Frontera remained resolute in hismitment to his family and citizens. His sole purpose was to shield them from harm.


    However, in his unwavering dedication to protect those dear to him, Baron Frontera inadvertently neglected to safeguard himself.


    As fate would have it,ter that year, the former emperor of the Mauryan Empire sumbed to a sudden decline in health. Prince Kaiser, having emerged victorious in the fierce contest for the throne against his siblings, ascended to power as the new king.


    Merely a month after his coronation, a cataclysmic event unfolded within the royal capital. A malevolent force summoned a high-level demon that wrought havoc and devastation upon the city and its inhabitants.


    Coincidentally, Baron Frontera found himself present in the capital during this cmitous event. Suspicion fell upon him as evidence emerged, linking him to the summoning of the demon. Dragged before the royal court, the baron pleaded his innocence, but his pleas fell on deaf ears. The court, disregarding his defense, pronounced him guilty of treason.


    In the heart of the royal capital, before the watchful eyes of the citizens, Baron Frontera met his tragic end. With a branded mark of a traitor upon his head, he was beheaded as a public disy of punishment.


    His final words echoed through the crowd, "The loyalty of the Frontera to the throne ends here. Whatever befalls you is of your own making."


    The young Llyod along with his mother and sister, watched his dear father''s head rolling in the ground.


    The gruesome scene of Baron Frontera''s execution would forever be etched in the memories of his grieving family. The once-esteemed name of Frontera now bore the weight of being branded as traitors and it didn''t take much time for the house hold to decline.


    Scorned by the society and people, thedy of the Frontera family along with her daughter gave their necks to the noose, leaving behind the young Llyod as the only live member of the Frontera family.


    Maybe if he hadn''t met Jishuka Von Cyprus on that day, then the current Llyod would have not been the same.


    What ever had happened, there was one thing one thing was hidden amidst the annals of history, the truth behind the summoning of the demon and the preparator for it.


    To this day, Llyod is searching for the preparator, desperately holding back his anger and resentment.


    ---***---

 Chapter 83 Amidst The Chaos(1)

    ?


    In the dimly litboratory, with a tube filled with green liquid containing the pulsating of red flesh ced at the center, a man sat upon a stone throne, starkly contrasting the advanced equipment that surrounded him.


    His face was hidden behind a mask, enhancing the mysterious aura surrounding him. His distinctive red mask boasted two ck horns protruding from its crown, and it was void of any emotion. The masked man had his eyes closed, hinting at the deep contemtion of matters of great significance.


    Meanwhile, researchers in red coats moved about with a sense of purpose, engrossed in their individual tasks. It was evident that the number of bodies stored in the tubes had increased since thest time, indicating progress in their unsettling experiments.


    Soon, the man on the stone throne opened his eyes and turned to his subordinate, who stood with hands held high, seemingly entranced by distant visions.


    The man in daze was also wearing a mask, but instead of an expressionless one like the man on throne, his mask was disying the expression of sadness.


    "How is the situation?"


    The masked man''s voice pierced the air, carrying an eerie and deathly tone as he inquired about the situation at hand. The subordinate took a moment to respond, his movements peculiar and otherworldly.


    "For now, everything is proceeding well," the subordinate began, moving his hands in a peculiar manner as his eyeball rolled back and forth before once again disappearing behind his eyelids.


    "The monsters have been unleashed within the halls of the royal museum, and the rebel army has sessfully infiltrated the premises."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, a hint of mockery creeping into his voice. "Some individuals have sumbed to their own greed. They are busy stealing the relics and weapons while the royal soldiers risk their lives in battle."


    The masked man, unperturbed by the report about the mortals'' predictable actions, remarked, "As expected of mere mortals, unable to rise above their insatiable greed. Is there anything else to report?"


    His voice remained calm andposed, contrasting with the unsettling nature of the scene.


    The subordinate with a sad mask hesitated briefly before speaking once more, his hands still moving strangely in the air and his eyes rolled back in their sockets.


    "The Instructor from the Freljord academy¡­..Lloyd...He is impeding the monsters'' advance, along with the students," he revealed.


    The masked man maintained hisposure and went silent for a second before he issued his instructions.


    "....Nothing changes then. Urge Esmerald toplete her task as swiftly as possible."


    Acknowledging the order, the man with a sad mask affirmed, "I will see to it."


    And at that very moment, within the royal pce, a houseflynded on Esmerald''s nose.


    ***


    Esmerald''s gaze fixated on the housefly which perched delicately on her nose, causing her to halt abruptly.


    The Housefly sat on Emserald''s nose for a few seconds, ignoring her gaze.


    Matsya and Zale, noticing Emseral''s sudden pause, stopped in their tracks and turned back, curiosity etched on their faces.


    But what they missed to notice was the fact that the housefly, after performing some action with its almost invisible hands, flew off from Esmerald''s nose.


    "What''s the matter?" Matsya inquired, puzzled by Esmerald''s unusual behavior.


    After a moment of silence, Esmerald spoke in her characteristic emotionless tone.


    "We shall part ways here," she dered, her words devoid of any sentiment.


    With a purposeful stride, Esmerald turned towards the direction of the relics gallery, where hidden visitors sought refuge from the monsters and the ancient relics of the Mauryan empire were stored.


    Matsya and Zale exchanged nces, momentarily taken aback by Esmerald''s detachment, before resuming their mission and turning away.


    "What''s gotten into her?" Matsya pondered aloud, directing her question to themander of the sixth unit.


    "I don''t know; she was a peculiar girl," Zale responded, reaching for the weapon holstered at his waist.


    Matsya, gripping her trusted red-handled spear, agreed with a nod. "Indeed."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Following closely behind, the men apanying them unsheathed their respective weapons, preparing for the imminent confrontation.


    "Let''s finish our job and leave this ce as soon as possible."


    The reinforcements from the royal pce would likely be on their way, and failure to aplish their objective and evacuate before their arrival would spell their doom.


    Now, time was of the essence as they found themselves in a race against the clock.


    ***


    Eren''s eyes fixated on the unfolding chaos as the purblind attacks left a trail of injured visitors and tragic loss of life.


    As he watched the lifeless bodies and the trail of blood running to his feets, a sense of responsibility tugged at his heart, leading him to question his choices.


    Could disclosing the impending rebel attack have prevented this devastating oue? Had he sumbed to his own greed, leading him down an uneptable path? Would the gods ever forgive him for the choices he had made?


    Questions like these gnawed at Eren''s conscience, as conflicting emotions waged war within him. The weight of his actions and their consequences had taken a toll, leaving him questioning the righteousness of his motives.


    Once consumed by a burning desire to obtain the weapon, Eren now found himself doubting his own intentions. The allure of power had blinded him to the potential repercussions, and now he grappled with a sense of wrongdoing. The acquisition of the weapon, once a triumph, now felt tainted, leaving him uncertain if he had made the right choice.


    While there were no guarantees that disclosing the rebel attack would have altered the course of events, Eren couldn''t shake the feeling of guilt. He considered the possibility that even if he had revealed the truth to the professor or someone in a position of authority, he might have been dismissed as a delusional child. Yet, the unsettling truth lingered in his heart, staining it with an ugliness he had never experienced before.


    The weight of responsibility pressed down on him even when knowing that his actions although had no role in the unfolding tragedy.


    He thought that the consequences of his greed had unleashed chaos and suffering upon the innocent.


    ''Will they forgive me?''


    The gods, he wondered, would they ever find it in their hearts to forgive him for the choices he had made?


    Deep within Eren''s soul, a seed of remorse began to sprout. He yearned for redemption, for a chance to make amends and find sce in the forgiveness of others.


    He didn''t deny his actions nor did he run away from them, Eren carried the weight of his mistakes as a reminder for the choices that he would make in the future.


    Although he wasn''tpletely free of guild, he decided that it was not the time to be caught up in his emotions.


    As he resolved himself and shifted his gaze from the dead bodies, he found himself drawn to the scene of rebels parting ways with Esmerald.


    And Esmerald seemed to be heading towards the group of visitors seeking shelter behind their protectors.


    Caught off guard by their sudden actions, Eren ignored his conflicting emotions, and decided to concentrate on the matters at hand.


    "Is she perhaps intends to blend in with them," Eren spected, considering it the most usible course of action for Esmerald.


    But he wasn''t sure. More than that his eyes gazed back and forth between Esmerald and the group of rebels, both of whom were now traversing in different directions.


    Caught in a dilemma, Eren contemted whom he should follow.


    On one hand, rebels were advancing toward the soldiers and students from the Freljord academy who valiantly fought against the purblinds. On the other hand, Esmerald was heading towards the concealed visitors. Unable to keep an eye on both groups, Eren made a decision.


    He was aware that Esmerald posed minimal threat on her own and he deemed it riskier to leave the rebels unmonitored, as they might ambush the soldiers from behind. Consequently, Eren chose to trail behind the rebels.


    "I will intervene if necessary," he resolved. No longer content with being a mere bystander, he tightened his grip on the concealed gun nestled along his thigh. Determined, he followed the group of rebels, prepared to take action when the time demanded it.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~


    (Mass Release Alert: Five chapters will be released on Sunday - 23/07/23 as a part of my apology to the readers regarding the dy in the chapters due to my exams, enjoy!)

 Chapter 84 Amidst The Chaos (2)

    ?


    As Matsya and Zale prepared themselves, brandishing their weapons, they made their way towards the hall of the royal museum. The air crackled with anticipation, a tense energy surrounding them as they ventured deeper towards the hall of the royal museum.


    Suddenly, an enormous spell erupted from the direction of their destination, its power growing with each passing second. The spell expanded rapidly, swirling and pulsating, until it engulfed the entire museum in its ethereal embrace. The surroundings became distorted, as if reality itself was bending under the weight of the magical phenomenon.


    "What the hell is this?" Matsya eximed, her voiceced with caution and disbelief. She raised her spear, prepared for any potential threat thaty ahead.


    "To cast such a wide-ranging spell... Is the reinforcement from the royal pce already here?" She pondered aloud, trying to make sense of the spectacle before her.


    "That is impossible."


    Zale let out his voice trying to think reasonably as he cautiously watched his surroundings.


    "It will take at least 2 minutes for the news to the royal pce and another 2 minutes for them to gather at the portal even if we considered that they responded quickly and what''s more even if they did all that, the 6th unit stationed outside will stop them for at least 3-4 minutes."


    He exined trying to make a sense out of the situation.


    "Besides, this is a domain deration! An 8-star spell."


    He said in all seriousness trying to implore the seriousness of the matter.


    "It seems like there was an Archmage among the visitors."


    That''s what Zale deduced after carefully considering the things. But there was one thing that he noticed.


    "The spell is only affecting the monster, it is not affecting us¡­?"


    It was likely that whoever has cast the spell had only ''considered'' the monsters as the enemies and not the humans to ensure that they don''t affect those fighting against the monsters.


    It was evident after seeing the monster rampage slowing down, some even stiffened in the middle of the fight looking at empty air.


    "It will be troublesome if he considers us as enemies, we have to finish our job before it could happen."


    Zale said unsheathing his sword from the scabbard and started walking towards the hall once again.


    Matsya watched the weird behavior of the monsters after the spell had hit them, it was like they were weakened and cursed. She realized that their task would be increasingly challenging if they had to face the Archmage responsible for the magic.


    But even then a smile danced upon her face.


    ''This is getting interesting!''


    Matsya, the 6th leader of the rebel army. There was reason why she wasn''t made the leader of this mission, even though she was stronger than Zale.


    It was because of her instinctive nature. She was a battle manic who would discard everything if she could have a fight against something powerful.


    Giving someone like that the power to make decisions was as good as failing the mission even before trying! That was the reason Zale was made the leader for the mission and was givenplete power to make the decisions.


    "Let''sunch a surprise attack and finish everything at once."


    Zale said, stepping forward, trying to ignore the twisted smile on the face of Matsya.


    ***


    ''What the hell is this?''


    Eren halted in his tracks, his eyes widening in astonishment as he beheld the enormous spell that enveloped the vast royal museum. The sheer scale and intensity of the magic left him speechless for a moment. The surroundings seemed to shift and tremble under the spell''s influence, as if the very fabric of reality had been molded by its power.


    "A spell of this magnitude?" Eren mumbled to himself, struggling toprehend the raw force before him. As the spell took effect, the once-rampaging monsters began to exhibit strange and unpredictable behavior, their movements bing erratic and disjointed.


    "This is... Domain Deration," Eren realized, his thoughts racing as he observed his surroundings.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Domain Deration¡ªa skill reserved for those who had reached the level of 8-stars, a realm where humans transcended their limits.


    The individuals who attained this level were known as transcendents.


    Mages who reach the 8-star are specifically called the Archmages whereas the Knights that reach 8-star level are called the Exemr Knights. Each had the ability to dere their own unique domain, although the effects varied.


    For example, When Exemr knights use the Domain Deration skill, it will create an aura sphere around them which buffs the user and restricts the opponent.


    Whereas, when Archmages cast the Domain deration skill, a mana sphere will be created around them and inside the circle their mana regeneration, health regeneration and many more buffs will be ced upon the user. The effects also differ based on the individual.


    And the nature of domain changes from person to person, for example the domain in front of him seemed like a cursed field, where whoever he deem as an enemy will be cursed heavily and various kinds of debuffs will fall upon them which was what was happening in front of him.


    Seeing the Domain field, Eren''s gaze widened with awe and fascination. He had read and heard about the Domain Deration, but to witness it first hand was an entirely different experience. The grandeur and power disyed by the gigantic domain left him in a state of sheer amazement.


    After a moment of enraptured observation, Eren''s attention returned to the rebels and the red-haired woman who stood only a few paces away from the group locked inbat with the monsters. His dreamlike trance shattered as he noticed them move.


    "Now is not the time to be dreaming. Let''s go," he resolved, his determination resurfacing as he followed closely behind them.


    ***


    Amidst the chaos, a group of survivors sought refuge behind desks and pirs, seeking sce amidst the relics and treasures of the past. Their faces were etched with weariness and fear, the weight of the situation pressing upon them. They were the fortunate ones who had managed to escape the sudden onught of the monsters, their lives now protected by the royal soldiers and academy students engaged in battle.


    Amidst such a scene, the footsteps that were hard hear in middle of the chaos resounded, going unnoticed by everyone.


    A young girl unperturbed by the chaos surrounding her, strode toward the survivors. Her expression remained stoic and unaffected by her surroundings, devoid of any fear or desperation to safely get out of the museum.


    Although her demeanor sharply contrasted with the turmoil surrounding her, but no one spared her a second nce. Each individual was too consumed by their own struggle for survival to notice her presence.


    Esmerald, too, paid no attention to her surroundings as she navigated through the chaos. She moved with purpose, her destination crystal clear in her mind. Her footsteps were firm and resolute, as if she already possessed intimate knowledge of the ce and the exact location of her desired object.


    The blue pendant, bestowed upon her by the "Master" after the announcement of the date to attend the royal academy, held two crucial instructions.


    The first involved assisting the rebel army in opening the portal and ensuring the sessful invasion of the royal museum by the monsters¡ªa task she had diligently fulfilled.


    But there was another instruction, one that her Master had stressed was of paramount importance and had specifically chosen her toplete.


    ''I will not let him down.''


    Esmerald thought to herself as she turned around the corner continuing her stride. Her confident stride revealed a familiarity with the ce, suggesting she possessed prior knowledge of where she needed to go and the exact location of the coveted item.


    ''If make sure toplete this task sessfully, then maybe....''


    Esmerald thought with a sense of determination as she walked with a clear destination in mind, but her thoughts came to a halt when she stopped Infront of certain item that was stored in a ss container filled with some liquid to preserve the item inside it.


    ''This is it!''


    She though as she watched the item in front of her with a smile that was rare to see on her expressionless face.


    There was a second instruction that was sent to her along with the blue pendent, it was something that the master had chosen her specifically for since only she had the ability to do what was required.


    Because her second task was to steal a specific item stored within the royal museum¡ªthe legendary "Dragon Heart."


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 85 Amidts The Chaos(3)

    ?


    As Zale and Matsya stepped into the grand hall of the royal museum, the sight that unfolded before them was a battleground of chaos and desperation. The air crackled with the sh of swords and the echoes of spells, mingling with the anguished cries of both humans and monsters alike. The once-pristine hall now bore the scars of conflict, with shattered artifacts and smoldering debris littering the floor.


    Amidst the mayhem, their eyes were drawn to the figure at the center of it all¡ª


    "Llyod Frontera!"


    His once-handsome face was now contorted with exhaustion and determination, his body covered in a sheen of sweat. The young Archmage stood like a beacon of power amidst the chaos, his presence undeniable.


    ''8 star at the age of 27?''


    Zale''s heart pounded in his chest as he absorbed the gravity of the situation. At the tender age of 27, Llyod had shattered the boundaries of power, ascending to the prestigious 8-star level. The magnitude of his aplishment left Zale trembling with a mixture of awe and trepidation. "What a monster," Zale thought, his mind grappling with the sheer magnitude of Llyod''s strength.


    For a moment, Zale''s own aplishments paled inparison. As a former vicemander of the royal army''s 8th unit, he had prided himself on his talent, having reached the 7-star level at the age of 35. Yet, standing before Llyod, Zale felt a deep sense of humility.


    ''There will always be a sky above the sky.''


    He thought seeing Llyod. The young Archmage had shattered the limits of what was deemed possible, proving that there were always greater heights to be reached.


    Breakin through the 8-star Llyod had now be the youngest Archmage in the continent, if he were to survive today, then his potential would be more than anyone could ever imagine.


    ''It is better to get rid of him before he bes any more of a threat.''


    With a steel-like resolve, Zale took a step forward, ready to face Llyod head-on. But before he could proceed, Matsya''s spear interjected, blocking his path. A twisted smile yed upon her lips as she dered, "I will be ying with him."


    ''This¡­!''


    Seeing her, Zale didn''t know what to do.


    Matsya was one of the seven leaders of the rebel army. In position she was higher than him but she was young. To be more specific, she was the youngest among the rebel leaders.


    Just at the age of 29, she was already at the level of a 7-star knight. In a sense, she was also a monster who can beparable to Llyod.


    The thought of witnessing a sh between these two formidable forces enticed him, drawing him closer to the allure of the impending battle. However, Zale knew that time was not on their side, and indulging in personal desires could jeopardize their mission.


    "This is not the time to be swayed by our desires," Zale asserted, his voice firm andmanding. He pushed past the spear, his eyes locking with Matsya. "We must focus on swiftly aplishing our mission and ensuring our survival. Lives are at stake."


    He reiterated the purpose of their infiltration into the royal museum, addressing the young individual who had acquired considerable power at such a tender age.


    "Besides..." Zale''s gaze shifted towards Lloyd, who was drenched in sweat and disying clear signs of exhaustion. "He is a mage, drained from battling the monsters. I am more than capable of handling him," he stated, ncing back at Matsya.


    He said looking abc to Matsya.


    Matsya''s dissatisfaction with his words was palpable, yet she remained silent. While she may have possessed greater physical strength than Zale, shecked the wisdom necessary to make crucial decisions. It was precisely for this reason that Zale had been appointed as the mission leader over Matsya.


    "You focus on what we came here to aplish, and do it as swiftly as possible," Zale instructed Matsya, aware of the urgency that surrounded them. Though discontented with the decision, Matsya replied with a curt "Yes."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Zale turned to the men behind him, their expressions mirroring a mix of anxiety and determination. "Support her," hemanded, his voice carrying the weight of their shared purpose. "The sooner weplete our objective, the better our chances of survival."


    With those final words, Zale pivoted on his heel, every step propelling him closer to the heart of the museum. The weight of the task before him intensified, the air thick with tension and uncertainty.


    ***


    In the Mauryan Empire, there existed a legendary tale that resonated with every teenager. It was the story of a dragon yer¡ªa tale that captured the imaginations of young minds.


    Dragons were the species which were akin to invincible beings, there was little chance of someone even witnessing a dragon in their life.


    It was because the dragons didn''t like to get involved in the matters of the mortal world. They lived alone, secluded, in the ces that were far from the reach of mortals.


    However, even among these reclusive creatures, there were exceptions.


    Yet, amid the enigma of these awe-inspiring creatures, there were exceptions¡ªdragons that defied convention. One such exemr was Ugram, the fire dragon, entrusted to the Pendragon family. This majestic beast stood as a guardian, an unyielding sentinel, protecting the empire''s rear from all threats.


    But there was another, a figure that would etch its name into the annals of infamy¡ªthe malevolent dragon known as Byrve. The mere mention of its name sent shivers down the spines of those who had witnessed its wrath. Byrve, the epitome of evil. Humans bestowed upon it the title of "evil dragon" after witnessing its devastating rampage.


    From the vast expanse of the heavens, the ck dragon descended upon the unsuspecting empire, casting a pall of death and darkness upon thend. With each thunderous beat of its wings, despair followed, and the very essence of hope was devoured. Byrve, driven to madness, unleashed its fury, leaving behind a trail of destion and despair..


    In the face of such overwhelming malevolence, the newly crowned Emperor of the Mauryan Empire emerged as a beacon of unwavering resolve. He understood that this was no task for a single individual. The weight of the empire''s fate rested upon his shoulders, and so he rallied the pirs of his realm.


    United by amon purpose, the Heaven-Obliterating Overlord, the Grand Mage, and the Duke of Invincibility converged, their collective strength marshaled against the ck dragon''s rampage. A cataclysm ensued, the earth trembling beneath the ferocity of their sh. The empire bore witness to the indomitable spirit of its defenders, their determination as unyielding as the dragon''s own resolve.


    Their sh ravaged a significant portion of the Mauryan Empire, transforming it into a deste desert now known as the Tomb of the ck Dragon. ¡ªan eternal testament to the battle that raged.


    The confrontation seemed to stretch into eternity, the relentless onught of the dragon defying the limits of time. Yet, amidst the chaos, the emperor, with desperation etched upon his face, summoned every ounce of his strength. His de, gleaming with destiny, found its mark¡ªa resolute thrust that pierced the heart of Byrve, the embodiment of evil.


    In that climactic moment, the rampage of the ck dragon came crashing to an end, its malevolence extinguished by the unwavering will of a united empire. Peace descended upon the Mauryan Kingdom once more, like a beacon of hope emerging from the suffocating darkness.


    This tale, shared by ancestors and passed down through generations, captivated the minds of all who heard it. Even when it is a mystery about how much of the tale was the truth and how much was exaggeration.


    To the younger generation, it may have seemed like a distant legend, woven into the tapestry of their heritage. Yet, within the hallowed halls of the royal museum, evidence of its truth remained preserved¡ªa relic that had withstood the test of time.


    It was within these hallowed walls that Esmerald found herself, staring at a fist-sized object¡ªan artifact that held the essence of the long-deceased evil dragon, Byrve.


    As a rare smile graced her otherwise expressionless face, Esmerald whispered, "So this is the heart of the Evil Dragon."


    The object which she was ordered to steal by the ''Master''. It was none other than the mana heart of the ck dragon, Byrve, that had died centuries ago.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 86 Fight Against The Rebels(1)

    ?


    Five minutes had passed since Lloyd had embarked on the intense battle. In such a short span of time, his mana reserves were rapidly dwindling, straining under the weight of the Domain Deration he had unleashed. Despite his recent advancement to the 8-star realm, his mastery was not yet stable, making this fight a risky endeavor. But at present, he had no other choice.


    ''Damn it! Domain Deration is draining my mana too quickly,'' Lloyd eximed, frustration evident in his face.


    As the students of Frejlord Academy and the royal soldiers fought valiantly by his side, their collective strength seemed insignificant against the relentless horde of monsters. Despite the valiant efforts of Instructor Isabe, who fearlessly defended herrades and kept a watchful eye on endangered students, their firepower proved insufficient. The sheer number of monsters overwhelmed them, and only through Lloyd''s domain deration and unyielding curses were they able to hold offplete annihtion.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that professor Lloyd was single handedly holding back the monsters maintaining the defense against their onught.


    However, he was human too. The mana reserves inside him getting drained too quickly, especially due to his newly acquired ''Domain Deration'' skill.


    He was yet to get used to the skill so currently the mana was being drained like water from broken bucket.


    ''But I can''t dispel it,'' Lloyd muttered with a sense of resignation.


    Even if he knew that dispelling the domain deration could lessen the mana burden on him, it was not a feasible option in the heat of battle.


    Though numerous students of Freljord Academy and royal soldiers fought alongside him, their individual capabilities were limited. With the exception of Instructor Isabe, their firepower fell short. They could handle one or two monsters at best, but against a group, they were utterly helpless. If not for Lloyd''s domain deration and relentless curses, the monsters would have torn through their ranks long ago.


    The constant curses he casted weakened the monsters helping the soldiers and students fight against the Purblinds. It it wasn''t for his domain deration, the fight would have be unbelievably harder.


    ''Let''s hope the reinforcements arrive soon,'' Lloyd thought, his voice filled with a glimmer of hope. It was their only chance at turning the tide of the battle. Taking a moment to catch his breath, Lloyd resumed his casting without hesitation.


    However, before he could fully immerse himself in the spell, a dagger hurtled toward him, its trajectory aimed directly at his head. Caught off guard, Lloyd reacted instinctively, attempting to dodge the deadly projectile. Despite his efforts, he failed to evade itpletely. The dagger found its mark, grazing his shoulder.


    "Argh!"


    Lloyd winced in pain, feeling the sting radiate through his body.


    "Professor Lloyd!"


    Professor Isabe was the first to react, her eyes immediately drawn to Lloyd''s injured form. Themotion captured the attention of those around them, momentarily distracting them from the ongoing battle.


    Lloyd lifted his head, his gaze meeting the sight of a middle-aged man rushing toward him. In his right hand, the man wielded a sword, while his left hand gripped another dagger ready for throwing. Realizing the imminent threat, Lloyd swiftlypleted the casting of two spells.


    In an instant, the spells


    and <Cursed Shield> activated. A shield materialized around Lloyd, and the


    spell allowed him to stand and endure the pain from his injury.


    The middle-aged man''s dagger struck the shield but failed to inflict any significant harm.


    "Tch! As expected of a genius."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The middle-aged man remarked, closing the distance between them. With his sword aimed at Lloyd''s vulnerable points, he attacked with relentless intent.


    The shield of the professor Llyod held on for few seconds before shattering into pieces as a result of the middle aged man''s precise attacks.


    Frustrated, professor Lloyd tried to cast another spell but the middle aged man was faster, his sword aimed at professor Lloyd''s neck came threatening him before he could realize it.


    However, before the middle aged man''s de could reach its target, his sword shed with another sword resulting in a resounding collision.


    -Tang!


    The sh resounded through the museum, drawing the attention of all who witnessed it. Lloyd, his eyes fixed on the individual who had intercepted the attack, nodded in both relief and admiration. ''I was wondering where that brat had gone, but it seems he was observing the situation after all,'' Lloyd thought, observing the carefree young man before him.


    "I thought I could just watch over the fight, but it seems I can''t", the young man said in a carefree tone despite facing an opponent much stronger than him.


    Despite his sword being initially overpowered by the middle-aged man''s assault, the young man deftly sidestepped, leveraging the force of the attack against his opponent. The middle-aged man''s sword slid off course, but he quickly recovered and stepped back, prepared to engage once more.


    Now free from the imminent danger the middle aged man watched the one who had stopped his attack.


    With unkempt ck hair, piercing ck eyes, and a strikingly handsome face stood a young man.


    It was none other than the first ranked freshman of the Freljord Academy ¨C Zephyr.


    ***


    Esmerald cautiously secured the container holding the dragon heart, carefully concealing it within her sub-space.


    Her task had be a thousand times more easier as the chaos of battle had diverted the attention of the guards responsible for safeguarding the precious artifacts, facilitating Esmerald''s swift and stealthy acquisition of the Dragon Heart.


    With the dragon heart now safely stored, Esmerald blended seamlessly among the crowd of individuals seeking refuge within the pce. Having sessfully aplished all her assigned tasks, there remained but one final step¡ªsafely exiting the royal pce and delivering the dragon heart to her master.


    ''He will be delighted!''


    Excitement coursed through Esmerald''s veins as she envisioned her master''s delighted expression upon receiving the treasured artifact. The fulfillment of her mission drew closer with each passing moment.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 87 Fight Against The Rebels (2)

    ?


    From the moment the battle began, amidst the chaos and shes of swords, there was one conspicuous absence among the students of Freljord Academy: Zephyr.


    While his whereabouts remained unknown, he appeared when needed, bing a beacon of hope for hisrades.


    "Please continue your fight, Professor Lloyd. I will take care of him," Zephyr reassured Professor Lloyd, who had recovered from the surprise attack.


    Zephyr''s current strength as a 4-star knight made his deration of handling a 7-star knight more than just arrogance. Even without knowing the true extent of Zale''s power, Zephyr had recognized that Zale was stronger. Yet, instead of backing down, Zephyr faced him with unwavering courage. It was not merely confidence, but sheer arrogance. However, his words were just boastful but there were skills behind his audacity¡ª skills which are taught by the Sword Saint himself.


    As Zephyr steadied his sword, a blue sword qi emanated from the de.


    "Damn! I love this sword!" Zephyr eximed, ncing at his weapon.


    It was at this moment that everyone noticed that the sword in Zephyr''s hand was not the training sword provided by Freljord Academy.


    It was Lightbane, a sword with a storied past, stored in the royal museum. The exact origins of the Lightbane sword were shrouded in mystery, but it was said that its wielder would possess incredible regeneration abilities and the power to cast light-rted spells. How much of that was true remained unknown, but wielding the Lightbane sword made Zephyr feel rather good.


    "Kid, I am not here to fight you. Don''t throw your life away for nothing. Step aside, and I will spare you," Zale remarked, looking at Zephyr.


    Although Zale did not see Zephyr as a threat, time was of the essence. They had toplete their mission quickly and escape from the royal museum. Zale wanted to avoid wasting any more time if possible.


    "Is that so? Too bad for you, I don''t n on dying anytime soon!" Zephyr retorted, brandishing his sword at Zale. Zale effortlessly blocked the sword.


    Undeterred, Zephyrunched another attack, swiftly swinging his sword towards Zale''s legs. The purity of his blue mana intensified, causing the Lightbane de to glow brighter, making it harder for Zale to track its movement. However, the difference in power between Zale and Zephyr was too vast to be bridged by a superior weapon alone. Zale easily blocked Zephyr''s sword and began tounch a counterattack.


    Dozens of exchanges were made between them and from the sh it was clear that Zephyr was clearly weaker than Zale.


    It was obvious, Zephyr was a student at the Freljord academy who had just reached the intermediate stage of 4-star whereas Zale was an experienced soldier who had served the empire once. There was no way that they both could be on the same level.


    Even though Zephyr had the ''Matchless swordsmanship'' taught by the Sword Saint which was said to be the best swordsmanship that there is, the difference in raw power between the two had too much of a difference.


    It was evident even for the onlookers as they could clearly see Zephyr being pushed back by Zale.


    "You brought this upon yourself."


    With no hesitation, Zale infused his mana into his de, swinging it at Zephyr. Though Zephyr managed to block the attack, the force behind the swing was overwhelming, sending him flying. But Zale did not stop there; he pursued Zephyr as he soared through the air.


    "Crap!" Zephyr realized that Zale was about to attack him again. In mid-air, he contorted his body, executing an impossible maneuver that allowed him to bring his sword into the path of Zale''s swing.


    "Tang~" Zale''s sword collided with Zephyr''s sword, which was still suspended in the air. The impact propelled Zephyr away like a bullet fired from a gun. He crashed into the wall, feeling the impact reverberate through his body.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''As expected of Frejlord academy, there is no one who is average!''


    Zale thought as he marveled the talent of the boy who blocked his sword.


    It was something that even experienced fighters would find hard to do, moving in mid air while also managing to block his sword! Although he was his opponent, Zale was impressed by the boy''s talent.


    But that was it! He stopped his thoughts there and went after Zephyr who had crashed into the wall, he had no intention of dragging the fight any longer.


    Taking a moment to regain hisposure, Zephyr stood up. However, before he could fullyprehend the situation, Zale''s sword was once again poised in front of his face.


    "F*ck!" Zephyr eximed, but just as he thought all hope was lost, something fell from the sky, blocking Zale''s sword.


    Zale''s eyes widened in astonishment as he witnessed a young boy defying his attack. The golden gauntlets in young boy''s hands glowed with a divine radiance, a testament to its power.


    "Are you okay?", Evan asked with concern as he forcefully pushed back Zale''s sword defending Zephyr.


    Zephyr looked at the familiar figure in front of him as a relived expression appeared on his face.


    "Did your back always look this broad?"


    Zephyr asked with a smirk as he got up from the dent that had formed in the metal wall.


    Then his eyes gazed at the gauntlets in Evan''s hand. He was wielding the Heaven Obliterating Overlord''s gauntlets.


    A yful toneced Zephyr''s voice as he teased, "You stole some weapons too, huh?


    Evan''s response, however, carried a weight of earnestness. "I am only borrowing them," he dered, his voice tinged with determination as he forcefully pushed back Zale, defending Zephyr.


    "My god! I can''t believe you guys! Are you ignoring me right now?" he eximed, his anger mounting at being overlooked by a pair of youngsters. The audacity of their actions roused a smoldering fire within him, "Kids these days¡­.I guess I have to teach you some manners."


    The fight between them was far from over.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 88 Fight Against The Rebels(3)

    ?


    The elegant Princess Aurora stood amidst the chaos, her glowing bow radiating with ethereal light. Each time she pulled the string, a magical arrow materialized, hitting its mark with precision. It was a mesmerizing sight, her skill and grace captivating all who watched.


    Pulling the string to the extreme, Princess Aurora loosed her grip on the arrow which then went on to its mark just as princess Aurora had imagined.


    It was a spectacle to watch!


    By Princess Aurora''s side, Julia wielded a newfound weapon acquired from the Royal Museum. She unleashed a torrent of fiery spells, engulfing the encroaching monsters in a scorching inferno.


    Meanwhile, Babel Von Agnus valiantly carved his way through the creatures, his sword slicing through the air with deadly uracy


    All of them were fighting the monsters from the start and they were pretty exhausted by now, but they knew that they couldn''t stop now so they held on challenging their limits.


    In the midst of Princess Aurora''s preparations to unleash another magical arrow, she sensed an impending threat hurtling towards her. Reacting swiftly, she chanted a protective spell, abandoning her bow, which dissipated into shimmering energy.


    "Spirit Guard!"


    She sped the ring on her left hand, conjuring a spiritual shield just in time to intercept the oing danger.


    Before she could even see what was approaching her, it met with her spirit shield and the force of the attack shattered her shield like fragile ss, leaving her momentarily vulnerable.


    "Aurora!" Julia''s voice rang out, her concern echoing through the battlefield. She frantically scanned the surroundings, searching for the assant who dared to harm the princess. Dust swirled around Princess Aurora as Babel, alerted by themotion, swiftly made his way to her side.


    As the dust settled, they discovered Princess Aurora, clutching a shield that had intercepted a spear aimed at her.


    Rushing to her side, Julia anxiously asked, "Are you okay?" Meanwhile, Babel assumed a protective stance, surveying their surroundings with a wary gaze.


    Princess Aurora leaned on the shield, her expression a mixture of pain and relief. The shield had been a gift from her brother, stored within her ring and infused with spatial magic. Without its protective power, her injuries would have been severe.


    "I thought that would be enough to kill you! But as expected of a princess, you have some ''good'' items, huh?"


    Unfazed by their concern, a voice pierced through the air, drawing their attention. A fiery-haired woman emerged from the shadows, striding purposefully towards them.


    Julia immediately positioned herself in front of the princess, while Babel stood guard, his focus fixated on the approaching intruder.


    With caution, Babel questioned, "Who are you?"


    "Do you know what you just did? Attacking a student of the freljord academy that took the princess of the Mauryan Empire! You would be killed on the spot as a punishment!"


    He emphasized the gravity of the situation, reminding the woman of the severity of her actions¡ªattacking a student of Freljord Academy, particrly the princess herself, would be met with immediate and severe consequences.


    "Punishment? Punishment is for the criminals, kid!"


    The woman scoffed at Babel''s words, her crimson gaze filled with defiance. "Punishment? Punishment is reserved for criminals, kid," she retorted, imbuing her spear with an ominous red glow.


    "And unless you are caught, you are not a criminal!"


    The woman said, gripping her spear.


    Babel realized that reasoning with her would be futile and turned to Julia, silently conveying his intentions.


    "You ready?"


    "Yeah."


    Julia understood what he meant without the need to exin.


    Babel sensed the immense power emanating from the woman, an aura that he alone could not hope to ovee. The realization prompted him to make a crucial decision¡ªthey needed to work together.


    Julia had also felt the same so she agreed with him.


    "Support me," Babel instructed, his grip on the sword tightening.


    "Support? Please, I''ll be the one to deliver the killing blow," Julia replied yfully, readying herself to unleash a spell.


    "Guooo¡ª!"


    However, before Julia could release her attack, the red-haired woman ignited her magic power,unching herself forward with incredible speed. In a matter of seconds, she closed the distance between them. Babel, caught off guard, managed to raise his sword with a grunt, but it proved futile. The woman''s spear collided with his sword, propelling Babel through the air like a bullet from a gun.


    Julia, witnessing the dire situation, acted swiftly. She unleashed her spell, aiming to provide the much-needed assistance.


    The fire arrow, intended to strike the woman''s shoulder, soared through the air with amplified power. Yet, to Julia''s surprise, it seemed to vanish into thin air, leaving only a veil of smoke in its wake.


    The spell had failed to inflict any damage, leaving them momentarily disheartened. However, those few seconds of distraction granted Babel a chance to recuperate.


    Babel was someone who was just a bit weaker than Zephyr, which meant that he was also a 4-star knight, there was no way he would stop after getting hit once.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Leaping forward, he closed the distance between him and the woman, swiftly shing diagonally with his Lightbane Sword.


    His strike should have severed her flesh, rendering her immobile. But despite him trying his best he failed to inflict any damage to her.


    The woman didn''t even dodge the sword but he was unable to injure her and the red-haired woman''s chilling smile persisted, sending shivers down Babel''s spine.


    He couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that something was amiss.


    In a split second, an intense surge of magic erupted from the red haired women, akin to a torrential rainstorm.


    "..."


    "..."


    Caught off guard once again, Babel was helplessly swept away by the overwhelming force, his screams stifled as he was hurled across the museum, crashing into a wall with bone-jarring impact.


    Princess Aurora and Julia watched the scene unfold, disbelief etched on their faces. They refused to ept that the academy''s second-strongest cadet could be so easily defeated.


    "Ugu..."


    Despite his injuries, Babel managed to rise to his feet. His condition, however, was far from ideal.


    Concerned, Julia asked, "Hey, are you okay?"


    Babel, grimacing in pain, muttered, "I''m fine... kuu."


    He needed time to recover, but time was a luxury they couldn''t afford. The red-haired woman, her smile twisted and maniacal, was now advancing towards princess Aurora.


    "Entertain me more!" she eximed, her words sending a chill down Julia''s spine.


    Julia''s face stiffened with fear.


    Chweek¡ª


    Chweek¡ª


    Fear tightened its grip around her as she realized the ineffectiveness of her attacks. Spell after spell wasunched, fiery arrows and balls of me, yet the woman pressed forward relentlessly, not even bothering to evade the attacks and unfazed by the assault.


    "This isn''t regeneration," Julia murmured, her thoughts clouded with confusion.


    Indeed, the woman before her possessed no extraordinary regenerative abilities; rather, her body exhibited an extraordinary resilience. Normal means of attack seemed futile against her sturdy form. Despair washed over Julia as she grasped the futility of their situation¡ªnone of her attacks were working, and the red-haired woman drew nearer with each passing second.


    "Spirit Summon, Harth!"


    Amidst the growing despair, Princess Aurora, clutching her wounded stomach, summoned a spirit in a desperate bid for assistance.


    A magnificent stag materialized before them, emanating an aura of power. Witnessing its contractor in pain, the spirit bellowed fiercely and charged towards the assant, its majestic antlers poised to strike. However, even the spirit''s might proved futile. The red-haired woman, without even wielding her weapon, effortlessly caught the stag by the neck, lifting it high into the air.


    "Harder¡­.Try harder!"


    "Harder... try harder!" the woman taunted, her grip on the stag tightening until it shattered, dissipating into the atmosphere.


    "Noo¡­!"


    Princess Aurora let out a gut-wrenching scream, witnessing the demise of her long-timepanion at the hands of this unknown woman. Her face drained of color as she realized that no one could save her from this perilous situation.


    "Move!"


    Just as despair threatened to consume her, a familiar voice pierced through the chaos,manding her to move.


    Acting instinctively, Princess Aurora''s body moved before she fullyprehended the situation.


    Something flew past her and collided with the red-haired woman.


    Boom!


    A thunderous boom echoed through the room, momentarily halting the woman in her tracks. As Princess Aurora turned to behold the source of the intervention, her eyes settled on a young man brandishing a pitch-ck rifle.


    Perhaps due to the urgency of the moment, he appeared more handsome to her than reality would warrant


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 89 The Chaos Ends....Temporarily!(1)

    ?


    As I followed behind the rebels who had separated from Esmerald, I soon saw them splitting up once again. The middle-aged man among the group made his way towards Professor Llyod, who was currently supporting the fighters against the Purblinds with his spells and curses. The red-haired woman and the remaining men, on the other hand, headed in the direction where Princess Aurora and some students of the Freljord academy were engaged in a fierce battle.


    "Why are they going in that direction?"


    Curiosity tugged at my thoughts, questioning why they were venturing toward Princess Aurora and herrades. Unaware of their motives or the reasons behind their attack on the royal museum, caution dictated my approach. As I trailed behind the rebels, observing their movements and actions, the details of their n remained elusive, leaving me with a growing sense of urgency.


    Suddenly, my attention was sharply diverted to the middle-aged man among the rebels as he swiftly withdrew a dagger and hurled it at Professor Lloyd.


    ''...!"


    Time seemed to slow as my mind raced, desperately urging me to warn the professor, but before I could utter a word, the dagger found its mark.


    The professor''s startled expression mirrored my own shock, and I instinctively raised my handgun, prepared to intervene. However, my focus was interrupted by the arrival of an unexpected figure¡ªZephyr. Emerging seemingly out of nowhere, he sprinted toward Professor Lloyd, skillfully parrying the middle-aged man''s attacks and defending the injured professor.


    At first, he didn''t seem to be a match for the middle aged man, but before long Evan joined the fray, aiding Zephyr and Professor Lloyd, and although they appeared outmatched, theirbined efforts managed to hold their ground.


    ''They should be fine''


    The reinforcement will be on their way by now, and the help would reach us any movement now.


    Zephyr and Evan were strong and together with Professor Lloyd, they could definitely hold on a minute or two against the middle aged man.


    So I decided that it was better for me to concentrate on the red haired women.


    When I turned my attention towards the red-haired women, she was already in front of the group of Princess Aurora, Julia and Babel.


    A grim realization dawned upon me as I observed the scene before me¡ªthe princess bore the unmistakable signs of injury, while Babel''s valiant attempts to defend them were swiftly repelled, sending him soaring into the distance.


    Julia, determined but unable tond a blow on the red-haired woman, fought against mounting frustration.


    ''This is bad!''


    I thought as I raised the newly acquired weapon in the direction of the red-haired women.


    Princess Aurora gathered thest bit of her power and summoned a spirit beast, which although looked strong failed to do anything and just fell victim to the red haired women.


    ''Damn, I have to attack fast!''


    As I raised the gun thinking so, a disturbing revtion emerged¡ªthere was no chamber to store the loaded bullets.


    ''Where the hell do I put the bullets?''


    The gun didn''t have any chamber to load bullets nor a space to insert the magazine!


    ''What should I do?''


    In a state of panic, I grappled with the daunting question of how to utilize the Rifle of Death. Just as desperation set in, the artifact within me offered a response.


    [The Rifle of Death uses magic power, which is condensed into a bullet.]


    Condensing magic power into a bullet?


    Although uncertain if such a feat was even possible, I had no time to question it. Without hesitation, I began imbuing the rifle with magic power, but I didn''t do it inly, I activated my strongest skill while imbuing it with the magic power.


    <ck Sun>


    The fundamental property of the skill was to increase the attack power, so I thought it would work!


    And fortunately it did!


    As the magic power enveloped the rifle, its once-blue hue transformed into a deep, ominous ck, reflecting the strength of my enhanced abilities. Yet, doubts persisted. Would my bullet be enough to harm the red-haired woman?


    None of Julia''s skills were working on the red haired women, and speaking of reality, I was weaker than Julia, so I didn''t know if my bullet could hurt that woman.


    In a desperate attempt I tried tomunicate with the artifact inside me, which has never responded to me.


    "Can you activate all the skills attached to the rifle?"


    s, silence greeted my plea, leaving me to confront the imminent threat bearing down on Princess Aurora.


    Aware that time was of the essence, I braced myself, determined to take action.


    ''As expected, I have to do something-''


    It happened just as I thought about it.


    [Skill <Reinforce> has been activated.]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [The attack power of the rifle has been increased significantly.]


    [Skill <uracy of Demise> has been activated.]


    [Your uracy has increased.]


    [Skill <Elemental Bullets> has been activated.]


    [Currently only one element can be used.]


    [The mana bullet has been converted into Dark mana bullet.]


    [The attack power has been increased, the target hit will be infused with a curse, <Necrosis>.]


    [You have acquired a curse skill, <Necrosis>]


    [Skill


    has been activated.]


    [Marksman''s mastery has been increased to intermediate level.]


    [Skill <Death Strike. (Partially Sealed)> has been activated.]


    [The attack power of the bullet has been increased by arge margin.]


    [Skill <Eternal Rest. (Partially Sealed)> has been activated.]


    [There is a very slight chance of a target , if hit in Vital spots.]


    [Skill <Annihtion Assault. (Partially Sealed)> has been activated.]


    [The attack power of the bullet has been increased by three times.]


    [The Aura of Vulnerability is permeating into the magic bullet, the chances of piercing through the target''s defense has increased.]


    A series of messages flooded my vision, but I chose to ignore them, focusing solely on infusing my magic power into the rifle. The drain on my mana was staggering, depleting my reserves in a blink of an eye. Despite the searing pain that stabbed at my mind, likely a side effect of the mana drain, I gritted my teeth and persisted, strengthening my grip on the rifle.


    Inhaling deeply, I cautiously peered beyond the remnants of the copsed wall that provided me cover.


    Julia continued to engage in a fruitless struggle against the red-haired woman, while Babel rose to his feet, steadying his sword. Princess Aurora, visibly resigned, knelt on the ground, vulnerable as the red-haired woman drew nearer.


    Calcting the distance, I estimated approximately 250 meters separated the red-haired woman and myself¡ªa challenging range for a precise shot using this unfamiliar rifle. Clicking my tongue in frustration, I made a split-second decision and leaped out from behind the wall.


    "Hey!" I bellowed with all the force I could muster. "Move!"


    Princess Aurora, without even turning to look, instinctively shuffled to the side.


    With a somewhat calmer mind, I tightened my grip on the rifle, aiming it at the red haired woman and pulled the trigger. In an instant, a blinding sh burst forth from the gun barrel, casting an eerie darkness over the surroundings instead of illuminating them, much like the ck sun.


    The bullet of light emitted an intense pressure and searing heat,mensurate with its radiant brilliance. Overwhelmed by the recoil, I was forcefully propelled backward¡ªno, it was more urate to say that I was sent hurtling through the air. The gun''s body grew scorching hot, and I writhed in agonizing pain.


    I was aiming at the stomach of the red haired woman as I wasn''t proficient enough with the rifle of death and I was also unsure if I could precisely hit her head from this distance, but the unexpected recoil caused the bullet''s trajectory to veer slightly.


    It flew along a deflected path, finding its mark on the woman''s left shoulder.


    -boom!


    "Arrhhhhh-!!!"


    An ear-splitting st reverberated through the halls of the royal museum apanied by the red haired women''s scream. Following the collision, a concentrated cluster of light erupted from the red-haired woman''s arm. The bullet had unleashed a secondary explosion upon impact, and the resulting luminance enshrouded herpletely.


    Princess Aurora and everyone within the museum froze in disbelief, their attention shifting toward me.


    Uncertain of what to do next, I turned my gaze toward the red-haired woman, whose silhouette gradually emerged as the illumination from the explosion faded away.


    "Huh-?"


    But before I could discern the aftermath of my shot, my legs gave out, and consciousness began to slip away.


    "Urgh!!! Not agai-"


    My sentence was left unfinished as I copsed amidst the chaos that engulfed the hall.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 90 The Chaos Ends......Temporarily(2)

    ?


    Princess Aurora felt a sudden rush of wind as something flew past her, catching her attention.


    When she turned to look, there he saw a young man holding what seemed to be a rifle.


    As her eyes met Eren''s striking figure. His dark hair and pitch-ck eyesplemented the rifle he held, making him appear more dazzling than usual.


    -Boom!- In the midst of the chaos, a deafening sound of bombardment echoed through the air, startling everyone. The ground shook, and Princess Aura couldn''t help but let out a gasp of surprise.


    "Arhhhh!" A shrill, ear-piercing scream pierced the battlefield, drawing the attention of both friend and foe. It originated from the red-haired woman who had suddenly emerged out of nowhere andunched a vicious attack. The intensity of her scream sent shivers down their spines, as if she had lost her very soul.


    "What the¡­.."


    Julia, who once again cast her spell in agony, thought as she looked at the light illuminated by the explosion, covering the sillhole of the red-haired women.


    The light illuminated the surroundings, temporarily paralyzing the monsters and bringing a momentary silence to the battlefield.


    "....!"


    As the light slowly subsided, the true scene came into view, leaving Babel, who now gripped his sword in left hand due to his broken right hand, in disbelief. What he witnessed before his eyes defied all expectations.


    But then...! The red-haired woman stood there, her left hand gruesomely missing. Blood trickled down from the severed limb, pooling lifelessly on the ground as she held onto her arm trying to stop the blood.


    Babel couldn''t help but feel a mix of shock and awe at the sight before him. His sword, which had failed to harm her, now seemed insignificant. He couldn''tprehend as she who was unaffected by his attacks was now screaming with her severed hand.


    "Matsya!!"


    The middle aged man who was engrossed inbat with Zephyr and Evan, screamed in anguish. He exerted all his strength into his sword, forcing the two adversaries backward, and rushed to her side without hesitation.


    "Leader!"


    The men who had apanied them, previously engaged in their own battles, swiftly gathered around her, providing cover from all directions.


    The spectators in the Royal Museum Hall were left in awe, especially those who had witnessed the red-haired woman''s formidable abilities.


    ''Even my sword was not able to cut her?!''


    Babel stared at her severed left arm, utterly astounded by what had just transpired. The crowd''s attention then shifted to themotion''s origin, only to find no one there.


    ''...?''


    Confusion swept through their ranks, until they finally noticed a young man lying unconscious on the ground. It was Eren Pendragon, the boy who had apanied the Freljord Academy''s student group with special permission.


    Amidst the astonished onlookers, Zale approached Matsya, who clung onto her blood-smeared shoulder. Concern filled his eyes as he inquired, "Are you okay, Matsya?"


    "...Kill.."


    Matsya mumbled weakly, her shoulder covered in blood while the veins bulged, appearing ominously ck as if cursed.


    "I WILL KILL HIM!"


    she growled, her voice resonating with a deadly determination.


    -Bam!-


    But just then, the entrance of the Royal Museum, previously sealed by the rebel army''s sixth unit, was forcefully sted open.


    "Crap!"


    Zale cursed under his breath, hastily lifting Matsya onto his shoulder. He knew what was transpiring without needing for an exnation


    Realizing the urgency of the situation, hemanded the men with them, "Cover us!"


    With a determined stride, Zale sprinted towards the women''s washroom, where the portal they had created still lingered.


    "Arhh!"


    "Stop-!"


    The sound of his subordinates'' screams echoed behind him.


    The reinforcement from the royal pce had arrived.


    The mission had ended in failure.


    Zale immediately decided as he ran towards the portal.


    His heart raced as he focused on reaching the portal. ncing over his shoulder while maintaining his pace, his eyes widened in recognition.


    "¡­!!"


    There he saw him, standing at a distance.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    A man with hair resembling a lion''s majestic mane locked his sharp gaze onto them. The name of the man echoed in Zale''s mind, "Arden Von Agnus?"


    A man with hair as if it was a mane of the Lion! His eyes sharp looking right at them.


    ''Arden Von Agnus??''


    A true monster has appeared!


    Arden''s eyes stayed on the figure of his son whose hand had been broken, for a movement before he looked back at them.


    Arden raised his sword with a clear intent and swung it aiming at Zale from his position.


    "...!"


    Zale''s instincts screamed at him, sensing the imminent danger. The portal was a mere 200 meters away, leaving no room for hesitation. Without second-guessing, Zale swiftly leaped to the side, narrowly evading the devastating swing of Arden''s sword, which unleashed a powerful aura and sliced through the surrounding space.


    Beads of sweat formed on Zale''s forehead, realizing how close he came to being turned into mincemeat had he been even a second slower.


    ''What a monster! even though we only have a difference of one star level¡­''


    Zale was a 7-star knight whereas the duke Arden Von Agnus was a level higher being at the pinnacle of 8-star, but the difference between them was as huge as an ocean and ake.


    It was something that was oblivious as once a person reach the stage of 8-star they would get the ability and unlock their own domain. And once they have mastered the usage of their domain, then they would turn invincible inside their domain which would give a incredible boost to them while suppressing all those they consider as enemies.


    But Zale didn''t had time to think all that.


    Determined to reach the portal, Zale quickly regained his footing and continued his sprint, paying no mind to the threat behind him. With around 150 meters remaining, Arden noticed Zale''s escape and raised his sword once more, relentless in his pursuit.


    ''Damn it, give me a rest!''


    "Damn it, can''t you give me a break?" Zale cursed inwardly as he pushed himself harder. However, mere momentster, another qi-infused sword was hurtling towards him.


    This time, evading the attack was not an option, not because he wasn''t able but if he evaded the attack, the portal may be destroyed and caught up in the attack.


    ''I must reach the portal by then.''


    He thought of picking up his speed by squeezing all his power.


    But s! He couldn''t!


    When the sword qi was just behind him, he was forced to make a bitter choice.


    "Be sure to avenge me, Leader."


    Zale said, surprising Matsya with his words as he tossed her into the portal.


    Time seemed to slow down as Matsya who was caught off guard by his actions. She widened her eyes in response.


    It was the first time Zale referred to her as the leader, having previously dismissed her as too young for the role when she was appointed as one of the seven rebel leaders. Their rtionship had been strained, to say the least.


    For Matsya, his action of saving her as she saw him consumed by the sword qi was iprehensible.


    "...."


    Words failed to escape her lips as she vanished into the portal, thest image imprinted on her mind being themander of the sixth unit, his face adorned with a rare smile, whom she had never seen smile.


    The sword qi consumed Zale covering him and the portal entirely and as the aftermath, the portal copsed and Zale was reduced to a tattered state.


    Though injured, Zale remained alive. Escaping could have been a possibility if the portal remained intact or if help arrived, but he knew better than to hope for assistance in this dire situation.


    ''It''s better to end here.''


    He decided knowing that arger suffering will befall on him if he was caught by Arden Von Agnus here.


    Without thinking further, he clenched his teeth and imbued mana into his mr teeth.


    "For the Liberation of Great Mauryan!" he bellowed, unleashing the stored poison in his teeth, swiftly iming his own life within seconds.


    ""For the Liberation of the Great Mauryan""


    Echoed the voices of the men who had apanied him, their cries reverberating throughout the halls of the Royal Museum as they fell lifelessly to the ground..


    That day, the entire sixth unit of the rebel army met their demise, either ughtered or choosing to take their own lives.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 91 The Chaos Ends.....Temporarily (3)

    ?


    In this vast world, two powerful forces held sway:


    Magic and Science.


    Though distinct in their nature, they were intricately intertwined, shaping the very fabric of existence.


    But maybe due to it''s magical notions, Magic had advanced more than Science.


    Fueled by boundless curiosity, magic had propelled countless researchers to delve deeper into its mysteries.


    The fruits of their endeavors manifested in an array of magical devices designed to cater to daily needs. Among these ingenious inventions stood the Culver device, a breathtaking discovery of magical engineering.


    The Culver device, primarily used formunication and information dissemination, adorned every vige and town in the Mauryan empire. Its projections disyed ongoing news, delivering updates to citizens far and wide.


    And today, it was through this very device that an anchor ryed a shocking piece of news, casting a somber atmosphere across the listeners.


    [Today, at around 12:00 PM, a terror attack took ce at the Royal Museum, the heart of our empire.]


    The beautiful anchor stated, their voice carrying a mixture of concern and disbelief. The citizens, captivated by the revtion, gathered around the Culver device projection, their eyes widening in anticipation of the unfolding details.


    As the anchor continued the report, snippets of information painted a grim picture.


    [The rebel army is said to be the culprit behind the attack, but the detailed investigations are yet to proceed.]


    [ording to the recent information we got, a monster horde was summoned inside the royal museum by using some foreign means and rebels attacked the museum from the outside.]


    [Many deaths have been spected, but the exact extent of the casualties remain uncertain. ]


    In the midst of the anchor''s narration, amotion caught their attention. A man rushed over and handed them another sheet of information to the anchor, which bore an unexpected development.


    Ah! ording to our sources, Grand Duke Arden Von Agnus has arrived at the Royal Museum with reinforcements. The area has been secured, but the number of casualties and survivors is yet to be determined. For now, the situation appears to be under control.]


    the anchor announced, relief mingling with their words.


    The citizens heaved a collective sigh, their expressions easing slightly upon hearing the news of the reinforcements'' swift action. However, questions began to rise in the minds of the people, questioning the security of the Royal Museum and thepetence of those entrusted with its protection. Doubts lingered about how the monsters had breached the supposedly impregnable defenses of the empire''s centerpiece, with was further fueled by the anchor''s words.


    [Although the reinforcement was quick to arrive and rescue has been sessful, it is still unknown as to how the monsters were summoned inside the royal museum.]


    [Is the security of the royal museum thatx? Or is it the negligence of the guards? How can the citizens believe in nobles if they can''t even protect the royal museum which is at the heart of the empire?]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [Furthermore, the reports have confirmed that the monster which appeared in the royal museum was a man made mutant called, Purblind.]


    [These monsters are said to be annihted by the empire, then how did suchrge scale monsters attack the royal pce, what were the royal doing all the time, then.]


    [After this incident, a single question that lingers in the minds of people is, are they really safe in the Mauryan empire?]


    [Now, we will bring you more about the incident¡­.]


    As the news broadcast carried on, the seeds of doubt began to take root within the hearts of the Mauryan poption. Their sense of security had been shaken, reced by a lingering unease about the unknown perils that lurked in the shadows. Uncertainty and apprehension colored the air, leaving the people yearning for answers and reassurance amidst the chaos.


    Meanwhile, within the shattered halls of the royal museum, a scene of devastation unfolded. The rebel army''s sixth unit had been utterly decimated by thebined might of the grand duke and the royal army''s first division.


    Thanks to Arden Von Agnus destroying the portal, putting an end to the influx of monsters, the remaining creatures met a merciless fate at the hands of the soldiers.


    In just a matter of minutes, the situation was brought under control, a testament to the swift response of the royal forces. Soldiers immediately shifted their focus, escorting the shaken visitors to safety, while the injured were swiftly transported to nearby physicians for urgent treatment.


    Amidst the chaos, a grim reality emerged¡ªa confirmed death toll of 62, with approximately 200 individuals suffering severe injuries and over 300 sustaining lighter wounds.


    Only a little part of the dead individual''s bodies were retrieved as the monstrous rampage had left behind a gruesome aftermath, rendering many bodies unrecognizable.


    The once magnificent royal museum, a symbol of cultural heritage, nowy in ruins. A quick nce revealed missing relics and treasures, pilfered from their rightful ces. As the dust settled, help arrived from Frejlord Academy, led by Professors Joshua Sanders and Iris Peacefounder.


    Among the students, there were no reported deaths, though many had sustained injuries in the intense battle.


    Babel Von Agnus grimaced in pain, nursing broken ribs and a fractured arm. Julia, drained of her magical energy, suffered from severe mana exhaustion. Zephyr bore the loss of a chunk from his right ear, while Evan''s hands were mangled, rendering them virtually useless.


    Princess Aurora, unconscious and in a critical state, was whisked away to the safety of the royal pce.


    And then there was Eren Pendragon, the young hero who had severed the rebel leader''s arm.


    Remarkably unscathed, hey in peaceful slumber, free from any visible injuries. To ensure his safety, Eren was also taken to the royal pce alongside Princess Aurora, whereas his parents were informed of the news.


    Though the immediate crisis had been quelled, a cloud of uncertainty loomed over the future. The citizens of Mauryan held their collective breath, unsure of whaty ahead. The attack on the royal museum had shattered their sense of security, leaving them to ponder the hidden dangers lurking within their beloved empire.


    But for now, the chaos has ended, although temporarily.


    ---***---

 Chapter 92 Situation After The Attack (1)

    ?


    The Capital''s sky was dyed in an orange hue. The movement of the sun was no different than usual, but the scene reflected by the setting sun could only be described as a pandemonium.


    Debris and asphalt littered the road, while a child was crying under a light pole adorned with luminous stone which was snapped in half. Soldiers moved back and forth, carrying wounded people or corpses.


    Although the situation had been taken care of by the dispatched reinforcements, the aftermath of chaos still remained.


    As the injured were being carried on one side, on another side, the huge corpses of the purblinds were being transported out via magicians and knights, who secured the area, still checking for any traces of the culprits.


    "There are no traces of mana, it seems like they used an artifact."


    A mage, particrly on a younger side, said as he just opened his eyes after concentrating on finding the mana traces around the women''s restroom where a portal was suspected to be opened.


    ""They are clever, huh? But even if they have used an artifact, it is impossible to create a portal from outside as a barrier surrounds the royal museum at all times."


    A middle-aged man with bulky and notable muscles, who seemed like a giant inparison to the young man, said, He seemed superior to the young man as his voice was rathermanding.


    "Yeah¡­It is likely that someone helped them to open the portal from the inside."


    "Hmm¡­Now the question is, how would we find the culprit? Is there anyone suspicious?", the bulky man asked.


    "For now, we have to consider everyone as suspicious. The royal soldiers stationed in the museum should be particrly investigated as there is a chance that they would have been bribed by the rebels."


    "That is a possibility."


    The man pondered, thinking about anything that could help them trace the culprits.


    "We should also consider the probability that one of the visitors is the culprit, afterall there are many means to bypass the security."


    The young one said, specting the matter.


    "Are there any suspicious activities that were reported by the guards?"


    "There wasn''t anything in particr¡­.but the soldiers are currently looking for the Daughter of Marquess Cromwell, whose daughter was reported to be present in the royal museum at the time of the attack."


    "Marquess Cromwell''s daughter?"


    A man who was listening to the conversation for the whole time interjected.


    With a hair and beard as thick as lion''s mane and giving off an formidable aura, he was none other than the Grand duke, Arden Von Agnus.


    "Is there anything wrong, Duke Arden?"


    The Grand duke was famous as a man of few words, but even then they were surprised because the duke didn''t even speak one the whole time and even didn''t talk with his son who was injured as a result of the rebels'' attack.


    But he chose to talk now, so they were obviously intrigued.


    "Marquess Cromwell along with his daughter and family is currently away from the empire as they are attending the birthday banquet of the Han Kingdom''s King."


    The duke said as he was aware of matter since it was the order of the emperor to the Marquess to represent the Mauryan empire in Han Kingdom''s king''s birthday banquet.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Huh? Then¡­.! Ray! Quickly send someone to bring the soldier who had met them!"


    The middle aged man said as he finally found something that could give them some leads about the culprit.


    "Yes, Vice-master!"


    The young one named Ray quickly ran ahead to ry themand of his superior.


    "It seems like the culprits have nned everything meticulously, it will be hard to find any traces, but we will try our best, Duke Arden and thanks for your help."


    The bulky man said scratching his head to the Grand duke.


    Arden Von Agnus, who heard the words of the bulky man, looked unpleasant, but nheless, he respected the person in front of him. After all, the bulk-looking man was none other than the vice master of the Tower of Justice, Aurnox Blocker.


    The Grand duke nodded towards the vice master of the Justice tower. He didn''t ask any questions to him and without saying anything, he turned around and left somewhere. The knights who apanied the duke hurriedly followed behind him.


    As the duke walked though, the grip around his sheathed sword tightened. It seemed as if he was angered by the sight of seeing his child harmed even when he didn''t show it on the outside.


    ***


    The news of what happened in the royal museum spread throughout the Mauryan empire and as a result, there were many who criticized the royal family because they failed to stop the attack that happened at the heart of the empire, the capital.


    However, there was also talk about another matter.


    "The Sleeping Pendragon."


    It was a nickname that was given to the protagonist who had managed to stop a peak 7-star knight while he himself was just a being in the realm of beginner 3-star knight. It was an achievement that was unheard of in the history of the Mauryan.


    Some people called him the Genius, while some others called him the Crouching Tiger, but finally, through the mouths of people, the name, Sleeping Dragon quickly spread through. Maybe due to the rumor that he was sleeping peacefully without a single injury in the chaos-filled royal museum when the reinforcements got there, it was the fuel to it, and people started to call him the Sleeping Pendragon.


    However, the protagonist of such a grand nickname was nowhere to be seen and no information about him was disclosed to the public.


    But these matters were short-lived as something much bigger overshadowed these affairs.


    The Birth of the Continent''s Youngest Archmage.


    The news that Llyod Frontera, a professor at the Freljord academy, had broken through to the stage of 8-star mage just at the age of 28 spread like a wildfire, not only within the Mauryan empire but throughout the whole continent.


    The emperor who heard the matter had ordered for themencement of a banquet where the 8th Archmage of the Mauryan empire was going to be officially given the title and others who had worked hard to stop the rebels in the fight would be rewarded handsomely.


    Maybe he hoped to make the citizens forget about the terror attack by turning their attention towards the appearance of another Archmage in the empire.


    His attempt worked greatly and the citizens forgot about the mistakes of the royal family while celebrating the fact that the Mauryan empire had gotten much stronger with the appearance of another archmage.


    ---***---

 Chapter 93 Situation After The Attack (2)

    ?


    "So the attack failed?" The leaders of the rebel faction were gathered around arge round table, situated in a dimly lit chamber. At the forefront sat a bearded man, hismanding presence overshadowing the others who adorned the seats on either side.


    The bearded man''s voice carried a calmness as he inquired about the status of the attack. The tension in the room was palpable, and all eyes turned to the old man seated beside the leader, who hesitated before speaking.


    "Yes, leader. The 6th unit failed to hold onto the reinforcements, and it led to a disastrous oue," the old man exined, his voice filled with a mix of regret and apprehension.


    The rebel army, aided by an unknown assant, had meticulously nned an attack on the royal museum, coinciding with the visit of the prestigious Frejlord academy. Their objective was to assassinate the princess, a move intended to send a warning to the royal family and instill fear in the citizens about their own safety.


    The initial phases of the n had unfolded smoothly. As the masked man had promised, an insider had facilitated their entry through a portal. Matsya and Zale, two of their most skilled infiltrators, had sessfully made their way into the royal museum. Seizing the opportune moment, the rebels released the monstrous creatures they had secretly bred¡ªthe Purblinds.


    These abominable beings were the result of an unholy fusion between giants and orcs, the twisted creation of a mage who had met his demise at the hands of the empire for his grotesque experiments. In response, the empire had ruthlessly exterminated both the Purblinds and their creator, fearing the giants'' wrath and their potential alliance with other species.


    But the empire had overlooked one crucial detail¡ªthe mage''s disciple, who now upied the seventh seat among the rebel leaders. With the Purblinds unleashed within the royal museum, the assault on the princess began in earnest.


    The situation grew moreplicated when a mysterious figure suddenly emerged. Curiosity piqued, the leader turned to the old man seated in the second seat, maintaining his calm demeanor.


    "What was he called, by the way?" the leader asked, causing sweat to trickle down the old man''s forehead. He hesitated for a moment before answering, "The Sleeping Pendragon."


    The old man''s unease stemmed not from the leader''s potential anger but from his reputation as a formidable figure. Furthermore, the leader''s gaze shifted to the vacant 6th seat, reserved for Matsya, who was absent from the meeting due to her injuries sustained during the attack on the royal museum.


    To exacerbate matters, divine energy, the customary means of healing, failed to restore her. Instead, it intensified her suffering, making her injuries all the more excruciating. Desperate to save her, the rebels resorted to archaic methods, employing herbs and primitive medicine to stem the bleeding and preserve her life. Regrettably, her left arm could not be reattached, and an insidious curse seemed to gnaw away at her remaining strength.


    "Have you discovered anything about the dark energy emanating from her arm?" the leader inquired, this time directing his question to the upant of the seventh seat.


    "It bears resemnce to the energy employed by myte master, but this curse is far more potent and malevolent. I require additional time to unravel its mysteries," the upant of the seventh seat replied, attempting to exin the perplexing situation.


    Silence settled over the room, the weight of their recent losses hanging heavily in the air. After a prolonged pause, the leader finally broke the stillness.


    "Though the mission itself was not entirely sessful, we have managed to achieve our objective of sowing seeds of unease among the citizens," he stated, his voice resolute. "The price we have paid, however, is immense. We have lost one of our own, Commander Zale of the 6th unit, and the sixth leader herself has sacrificed an arm."


    A sense of grief and determination filled the room. "The entire 6th unit has been annihted, and the damage is far greater than we anticipated. But we cannot afford to retreat now," the leader dered firmly. "We shall carry the memory of their sacrifice within our hearts and press onward on our path to liberation!"


    He rose from his seat, cing a fist over his heart. "For the liberation of the great Mauryan!" he proimed. One by one, the others in the room stood, their voices echoing in unison. "For the liberation of the great Mauryan!"


    ***


    In the resplendent royal pce adorned with opulent decoratives, Kaiser von Britton, the lord of the seven provinces, holder of the mythical seal, and emperor of the great Mauryan, sat upon the majestic golden throne.


    nking him on either side of the royal court were the prime minister, the queen, the crown prince, and a host of ministers, each taking their designated ces.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    This day marked a momentous asion as, for the first time in many years, all seven sages of the Mauryan Empire had been summoned to the royal court. The significance of the matter at hand was undeniable, reflected by the gathering of these revered figures.


    Alongside the sages, the court also hosted a distinguished assemge of influential individuals. Grand Duke Leopald Von Rozental and Grand Duke Arden Von Agnus, renowned figures in their own right, were present. Representing the prestigious Freljord Academy was Iris Peacefinder, while Commander Gard Griffin, the leader of the imperial army''s first division, stood among the distinguished guests. Each person in attendance wielded immense power and influence within the Mauryan empire, further emphasizing the gravity of the situation.


    "Let the courtmence," dered Dooth, the emperor''s trusted messenger, signaling the official start of the royal proceedings.


    "Firstly, Vice Master of the Justice Tower, Aurnox Blocker, please present the results of your investigation before the royal court," Dooth announced after receiving a nod of approval from the emperor.


    Aurnox approached the emperor, his steps measured and respectful, before gracefully kneeling in front of him. "Long live the emperor! Glory to the great Mauryan," he greeted, showing his unwavering loyalty and respect before beginning his report.


    "ording to the investigation, yesterday around 12:00 PM, criminals suspected to be part of the rebel armyunched an attack on the royal museum," Aurnox began, his voice projecting confidence and authority.


    "Despite the heavy security maintained by the royal guards, a portal was unexpectedly opened inside the royal museum. It is highly likely that someone from within facilitated this breach. What is truly startling, however, is the fact that Purblinds¡ªmonstrous creatures believed to have been driven to extinction¡ªwere released in massive numbers within the museum''s confines."


    At this point, those present in the court were already aware of the initial attack, but the details that followed held their rapt attention.


    "ording to survivor testimonies, the rebels targeted two individuals in particr. The first was Lloyd Frontera, a professor at the esteemed Freljord Academy. Remarkably, he managed to ascend to the 8-star level, bravely withstanding the onught of monsters and repelling the rebels'' attacks with the assistance of the academy''s students. The second target was none other than Aurora Von Brittan, the beloved Princess of the Mauryan Empire."


    As the emperor listened to the ount, a frigid aura seemed to radiate from him, but he contained his anger, maintaining hisposure.


    "Fortunately, Lloyd Frontera''s extraordinary prowess allowed him to endure the relentless assault of the monsters. Princess Aurora, too, valiantly confronted the rebel leader¡ªa red-haired woman, as described in the testimonies¡ªand presumably an 8-star knight herself."


    The revtion that an 8-star knight was involved in the attack sent a chill through the faces of those gathered, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily upon them.


    "Yet, thanks to the extraordinary skill of a young man named Eren Pendragon, who single-handedly managed to injure the 8-star knight and hold her off until reinforcements arrived, the safety of the princess was ensured."


    Although Eren''s feat amounted to firing a single bullet, the tale had grown somewhat exaggerated as it passed through the mouths of witnesses.


    "As Duke Agnus arrived at the scene, the rebels chose to flee. While one of the two leaders was prevented from escaping, the red-haired woman managed to elude capture and even the one who was captured resorted to poisoning himself to avoid capture. Tragically, all those who apanied her met a simr fate, sumbing either to the poison or to the relentless pursuit of the reinforcements. The situation was eventually brought under control. Despite the considerable loss of life, Professor Lloyd''s stalwart defense, Eren Pendragon''s heroic intervention, and the prompt arrival of reinforcements minimized the overall damage. However, in addition to the lives lost, many relics, weapons, and treasures stored within the museum have gone missing... and..."


    Aurnox hesitated, his voiceced with concern before delivering the final blow.


    "The Dragon Heart of Byrve, the evil dragon, is also missing."


    ---***---

 Chapter 94 Situation After The Attack (3)

    ?


    "The Dragon Heart of Byrve, the evil dragon, is also missing."


    The royal court fell into a hushed silence as Aurnox delivered his report on the missing Dragon Heart of Byrve, the evil dragon, and murmurs of concern and disbelief spread like wildfire among the attendees.


    Grand Duke Leopald Von Rozental was the first to react, his aged appearance contrasting with that of Grand Duke Agnus, who still retained the vigor of his prime.


    Leopald''s voice quivered with disbelief as he eximed, "What do you mean the dragon heart is missing?!"


    With his flowing white hair and beard, Leopald exudes an air of wisdom, while his muscr physique hinted at his power and noble lineage


    The Dragon Heart held far greater significance than a mere relic of the past; it symbolized the myth of the first emperor and humanity''s triumph over dragons. And the fact that such a symbol is missing was a great shock for all those who heard Aurnox''s words.


    Aurnox,posed and resolute, responded, "It is as it sounds, Duke Leopald. When we arrived at the designated location, the dragon heart was nowhere to be found. It appears that the rebels have managed to steal it. Furthermore, we cannot dismiss the possibility that one of the visitors may have been involved in the theft."


    At this revtion, the emperor finally interjected, his silence broken since themencement of Aurnox''s report. "The dragon heart holds immense importance for our empire. Its loss would be catastrophic."


    His voice resounded throughout the royal court drawing the attention of all those present.


    "It is a symbol we cannot afford to lose. If news of the missing dragon heart spreads, the calm that followed the royal museum attack will be disrupted, causing an uproar among the citizens."


    The theft of the national treasure of the Mauryan Empire would have significant repercussions if it became known, and the emperor wanted to avoid that at all costs.


    "Keep the fact that the dragon heart is missing a secret for now. We cannot afford to create internal problems while our neighbors wait for an opportunity to invade!" The emperor''s firm voice warned everyone present not to disclose any of the matters discussed there.


    "Aurnox, continue the investigation and track down those responsible. If needed, you can seek assistance from the First Division."


    He turned his attention towards the first divisionmander of the royal army.


    "Gard, ensure you support the investigation," the emperor ordered, to which both Gard and Aurnox agreed.


    Both Aurnox and Gard acknowledged the emperor''smand with a resolute "As you wish, Your Majesty." They returned to their positions, their minds filled with the weighty task thaty ahead. As the discussion shifted to the next topic, the prime minister of the Mauryan Empire seized the opportunity to address the court.


    "Allow me to bring to your attention another matter of great importance," the prime minister began, drawing the attention of all present.


    His appearance was that of an aged man, his long white beard framing his petite figure, which was draped in a flowing white robe.


    The royal court filled with abuzz in anticipation as the esteemed officials and dignitaries gathered to discuss matters of great importance eagerly awaited the Sage''s words.


    "A new Armage has been born on thend of the Mauryan empire."


    He revealed the matter regarding the breakthrough of Lloyd Fronterra, the professor at the estimated Frejlord academy to the court.


    Aside from being the prime minister of the great Mauryan empire, the sage held numerous titles, including the Sage of Wisdom, Master of the Tower of Wisdom, one of the seven Sages of the Mauryan Empire, etc.


    However, the officials of the Mauryan emperor knew him by his true name, the Supreme Star, Lucas Traumen.


    Despite appearing frail and aged, the men gathered in the royal court understood not to judge him solely based on his looks.


    The old man who looked like he was at the end of his days was actually one of the four supreme stars of the continent.


    . "It is a great blessing and a time for enjoyment," he addressed the Emperor, his words carrying a weight of authority and wisdom. He suggested holding a banquet to celebrate the birth of a new Archmage, a momentous asion deserving of such recognition.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The Emperor, Kaiser Von Brittan, met the gaze of the old man with an impassive expression, giving no indication of his thoughts or emotions. However, those present in the court were well aware of the strained rtionship between the Emperor and the Frontera family. A topic of potential contention, they dared not broach it. Yet, in this situation, the Supreme Star''s suggestion held weight and significance.


    Who better than a fellow supreme star to counterbnce another? The Sage had proposed the banquet, leaving the Emperor with no reasonable grounds to deny it.


    "That is only natural," the Emperor finally responded, maintaining his regal dignity. "We must celebrate the advent of such a blessing."


    The Tower Master of the Justice Tower, Sage Atri, seized the opportunity to present his thoughts before the Emperor. With his red hair and neatly shaved beard, despite being in his forties, he appeared younger, almost as if he had just entered his thirties. His outward appearance exuded an air of cleanliness and tidiness, akin to that of a strict yet caring father.


    "Your Majesty, if I may," Sage Atri spoke respectfully, seeking permission to share his perspective.


    The Emperor granted him the floor with a nod and the prime minister sat back in his ce.


    There were seven sages in the Mauryan empire all of them were those with incredible achievements and immense power.


    And Atri was the youngest of the seven sages. Even though he was young, he was in no way inferior to his seniors.


    He was just, honest and up-right. It was these qualities that had earned him the seat of the Tower master of the Justice tower even at a rtively younger age aspared to the other seven sages.


    As he walked to the middle of court, he started to present his opinion.


    "Your majesty, many of those who were present in the royal museum have done their best to stop the rebels and the monster. They have minimized the damage inflicted upon the royal museum as much as they could while they have also saved many lives."


    There was no exaggeration or praise in his words, he just stated what was the truth.


    If the Freljord academy or the royal soldiers had chosen to run away instead of fighting off the monsters and rebels then the consequences of that would have been far more severe.


    And they had done so with their rightfulness and kind heart, so Sage Atri requested the court.


    "It is only right that we reward them."


    Sage Atri addressed the court, acknowledging the courageous efforts of those present at the royal museum during the recent attack by rebels. Soldiers, professors, and students from the Freljord Academy had fought valiantly against the monsters and rebels, and it was only fitting to reward their dedication and bravery.


    To maintain the Emperor''s favor and honor their sacrifices, Sage Atri proposed holding an award ceremony in conjunction with the banquet.


    "I suggest we hold a reward ceremony alongside the banquet, to acknowledge and reward those who fought against the rebels," Sage Atri humbly put forth his suggestion before stepping back, awaiting the Emperor''s decision.


    The Emperor, deep in thought, pondered the proposal for a moment before making his ruling. "It is only right that we reward the heroes who have valiantly defended against the rebels," he dered, rising from his golden throne with regal poise. "Prime Minister, I entrust you with the task of selecting a suitable day for the grand banquet and the rewarding of those who fought in the battle against the rebels."


    Having made his decree, the Emperor emphasized once more, his tone grave and admonishing, "Once again, I remind you all that the matter regarding the missing dragon heart must not leave this court until it is safely recovered. Practice caution and discretion in this regard."


    With his final warning to all the attendees of the royal court, the Emperor departed, apanied by his retinue of guards.


    Dooth, the messenger of the emperor came forward after the departure of the emperor and brought an end to the court session, dering, "The court is officially adjourned."


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 95 Situation After The Attack (4)

    ?


    Two days had passed since the incident at the Royal Museum, and all the students from Freljord Academy had returned to campus after tending to their injuries. However, two individuals remained absent: Eren Pendragon, who stilly unconscious, and Princess Aurora, who was deeply shaken by the attack.


    It was understandable considering her young age of 14, despite her physical strength surpassing that of ordinary adults, her mental strength was that of a teenage girl. The recent assassination attempt had left a significant impact on the princess.


    And the emperor has ordered for both of them to be treated at the royal pce itself until they are fully healed, so they both were granted the absence from the academy for an indefinite amount of time.


    Anyway, except for those two and professor Iris Peacefinder who was summoned by the royal court to discuss the matters regarding the rebel''s attack, everyone else was back on campus, and sses resumed as usual.


    As for Professor Lloyd was also badly injured in the rebel attack, he was tending to his injuries in the academy itself by the help of the principal herself and his sses were also dropped for an indefinite time.


    The incident on a whole has shaken the whole academy and all those who were hurt in the royal museum were provided treatment by the academy.


    Nheless, even amidst such turbulent times there was one thing which induced the curiosity of the students and lightened the mood.


    The Sleeping Pendragon!


    The rumor about Eren has spread all throughout the academy and even the seniors who rarely interacted with their juniors became interested in him.


    The fact that he stopped an 8-star knight just with one bullet seemed like an exaggeration for them but it only increased their interest in Eren as the matter was officially announced by Professor Isabe who was personally at the scene.


    She went on and on about exining about the bravery of the young man who faced the leader of the rebels who was numerous times stronger than himself with fearless resolve and how he severed her arm and peacefully slept amidst the chaos.


    It was a tale which seemed too good to be genuine but they had no choice but to believe it since the professor of the prestigious academy of Freljord herself ounted for it.


    Anyway, ignoring that matter, the sses in the academy resumed as usual.


    As the evening approached and sses concluded for the day, the students began making their way back to the dormitories.


    Unnoticed by most, a certain girl embarked on a journey toward the Shores of the Ind, housing the Freljord academy.


    No one paid much attention to her as she had always been somewhat of an outcast among her peers, and her aloof and unfriendly demeanor had kept her isted.


    Arriving at the shores to the south of the academy, facing the ck Forest, she stood at the water''s edge where gentle waves caressed thend, creating a serene and undisturbed atmosphere.


    Esmerald cast a cautious gaze around her, ensuring she was alone. Satisfied with her solitude, she raised her hand in the air. As she moved her hand, a blue crack materialized before her, and she slipped her hand into the fissure.


    It was her unique subspace.


    After a moment, she retrieved her hand, now holding a blue whistle.


    Without hesitation, she ced the whistle between her lips and blew with all her strength.


    "...."


    However, no sound escaped the whistle. Nevertheless, she returned it to her bag, confident that she had done what she was supposed to do. With unwavering patience, she gazed out at the endless ocean, waiting for something to happen.


    -Ssh!


    It was when more than 5 minutes had passed, a ssh broke the silence. A figure emerged from the water¨C a dolphin, no, it was not a dolphin but a doll resembling one. Esmerald stepped forward, her attention fixed on the doll.


    Approaching it, she once again reached into her subspace, retrieving an item that had caused quite amotion within the royal court¡ªthe mana heart of the evil dragon Byrve, which she had stolen from the royal museum.


    Without hesitation, Esmerald held the mana heart in front of the doll, and in the blink of an eye, the doll engulfed the artifact before regurgitating a letter onto Esmerald''s hand. It happened swiftly, and before she could see the doll again, it had vanished, swimming back to its master.


    Turning her gaze to the letter, Esmerald eagerly opened it. Inside were only two words: "Good work."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Yet, the expression on Esmerald''s face as she read those words surpassed mere happiness. Her excitement overflowed as she held the letter close to her pounding heart. A twisted smile formed on her lips as she savored the satisfaction of being praised by her master.


    "Hehehe..."


    ***


    To the south of the Mauryan Empire, where lush greenery thrived and the people lived in blissful harmony,y the Pendragon Barony. It was and of peace and tranquility, untouched by the chaos of the outside world. The serenity of this idyllic ce was abruptly interrupted when a soldier on horseback arrived, carrying a message from the royal pce.


    "I bring a message from the royal pce. It is to be delivered to the baron himself, on orders from the emperor," the soldier proimed, halting at the fortified wall that protected the Pendragon Barony. He addressed the guard captain stationed there, his voice tinged with a sense of urgency.


    "A message from the royal capital?" the guard captain echoed, his curiosity piqued. Without hesitation, he ordered the soldiers to open the gate, allowing the soldier entry into the Pendragon Barony.


    As the soldier rode through the gate, he marveled at the sheer size and imprability of the walls that epassed the barony. The solid structure, measuring four to five meters in thickness, gave the impression that the countryside barony was in no way inferior to the fortified walls of the capital city. The soldier couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe as he navigated the heavily guarded region.


    Upon entering the barony, the soldier found himself thoroughly inspected by the soldiers stationed there. His weapons were confiscated, ensuring a peaceful encounter


    "So, what message do you bring from the royal capital?"


    Inquiring about the nature of his message, the guard captain raised an eyebrow, eager to learn more.


    "I am ordered to deliver the message directly to the baron. I cannot disclose the details here," the soldier replied hesitantly, aware of the guard captain''s intimidating presence.


    The Guard captain was a huge man with a deep scar running though his face which intimidated the soldier without the Guard captain trying to do anything.


    Seeing the sweat dripping down the face of the soldier , the guard captain smiled knowingly, amused by the soldier''s unease. "Very well, follow me. The baron is likely in the field at the moment," he said, trying to suppress hisughter.


    He led the soldier away from the protective walls, unveiling the inner region of the Pendragon Barony.


    As both of them traversed through the vibrantndscape on horseback, the soldier caught sight of lush green fields, freshly nted and thriving. The Pendragon Barony appeared even more prosperous than the rumors had suggested. The soldier, however, remained silent, merely observing and following behind the guard captain.


    To his surprise, instead of heading toward the grand castle typically associated with a baron, they arrived at an expansive field where rice was being diligently nted by hard working farmers.


    "Let''s see¡­where the hell is he?"


    the guard captain mused, scanning the field from one end to the other. The soldier grew increasingly nervous as he observed the guard captain''s peculiar behavior. Numerous questions swirled in his mind, but he restrained himself from speaking out.


    "Ah, there he is! Hey, brother! A messenger from the capital is looking for you!" the guard captain eximed, his gaze fixated on a figure standing amidst the field.


    The soldier followed the guard captain''s line of sight and locked eyes with a man dressed in typical farmer attire. Despite his soiled clothes and mud-covered hands, the man possessed an undeniable charm. His jet-ck hair beautifullyplemented his dark eyes, and a faint beard adorned his face, adding to his captivating presence.


    "A messenger?" the man inquired, wiping his hands clean before making his way toward them.


    "what is it?"


    Lord Pendragon asked as he approached the soldier and Guard captain but there was no rey from the soldier.


    ''He is the lord???''


    He was busy trying toprehend the whole situation!.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 96 Family (1)

    ?


    The image of nobles that lingered in the minds ofmon citizens was one of arrogance, fierceness, wealth, and pride. They were perceived as disdainful towardsmoners, looking down upon them with contempt. However, the sight that greeted the soldier, who had traversed from the royal capital to the Pendragon region in a mere two days, passing through three portals, was beyond hisprehension.


    Before him stood the Lord of the Pendragon Barony, the man known as the Southern Wall and the Dragon''s caretaker¡ªHubert Von Pendragon. Yet, this great man was not adorned invish garments befitting his status. Instead, he toiled in the fields alongside the farmers.


    "Hey, soldier!" called out the guard captain, Huges Pendragon, who happened to be the blood brother of Baron Hubert Von Pendragon. His voice snapped the soldier back to reality, prompting him to refocus his attention.


    Baron Hubert raised an eyebrow as he observed the soldier. "Would you deliver the message now?" he inquired. However, the soldier''s response took them both by surprise.


    "This is a message for Lord Pendragon. I cannot disclose it to a mere farmer," the soldier retorted, his wordsced with condescension. The Soldier still refused to believe that the man in front of him who was soiled in mud and y was Lord Pendragon.


    "Pfff¡ªA mere farmer!" Huges burst intoughter upon hearing the soldier''s disrespectfulment.


    "You better stop before I knock some sense into your head," Hubert warned Huges, suppressing his anger.


    "Hahaha, hey you! He is the lord! The great Hubert Von Pendragon! Hahah- A mere farmer, right hahahah¡ªurgh!" Huges''ughter abruptly ceased as Hubert smacked him unconscious with one hit.


    Turning his attention back to the soldier, Hubert retrieved a pendant concealed beneath his dirt-streaked clothes.


    "I am Baron Pendragon, the lord of this region, if you have a message, hand it over now."


    The soldier''s palms began to sweat profusely as heid eyes on the pendant¡ªa family insignia of the Pendragon lineage crafted in the form of a me-spewing dragon.


    The Soldier started to have cold sweat seeing the pendant that baron Hubert took out, it was a family insignia of the pendragon''s which was crafted in the form of the me spewing dragon.


    ''Did I just refer to Lord Pendragon as a mere farmer?''


    Panic surged through the soldier''s mind. Without a second thought, he knelt before Hubert, his voice trembling with remorse. "Please forgive me, Lord! I was blind to not recognize your highness!"


    Though the soldier was a messenger, he was nheless a lowly soldier, iparable to the nobles. He knew better than to trifle with them, especially someone bearing the Pendragon name.


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ Stop wasting time! Just give me the message," Hubert nonchntly dismissed the soldier''s apology, eager to receive the message.


    Relieved yet cautious, the soldier handed over a scroll containing the crucial message from the capital.


    "Here, my lord."


    Lord Pendragon received the message and examined the seal adorning the scroll¡ªa symbol depicting scales and a sword.


    "The Tower of Justice?"


    Huges, who had regained consciousness, questioned the reason for such a message from the Tower of Justice.


    "Why would the Tower of Justice send a message to me?" Hubert wondered aloud as he broke the seal and carefully unfurled the scroll.


    ¡ª--------------


    Greetings to the Lord Pendragon,


    Firstly, we would like to apologize for this sudden message but as the matter is of importance, we hope you understand.


    This letter serves to inform you of the incredible achievement of the young Pendragon.


    __________<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Young Pendragon? Our Boyo?" Hughes eximed, his curiosity piqued, while Hubert continued reading the message, eager to uncover its contents.


    ¡ª--------------


    Two days had passed since the shocking rebel attack on the Royal Museum. On that fateful day, the top 100 students from the Freljord Academy were attending an event at the museum. The capital city was thrown into chaos as rumors spread that the rebels'' objective was to assassinate the princess. However, thanks to the brave young Pendragon who was present at the scene, disaster was averted. He single handedly confronted and defeated the rebel leader, an eight-star knight, ensuring the safety of the princess.


    ¡ª--------


    "Wait!! What??"


    Huges interjected, his voice filled with disbelief. "When did our boyo reach the top 100 in the academy? And are they saying he stopped an eight-star knight?"


    A look of absolute incredulity crossed Huges'' face as he struggled toprehend the contents of the letter. Hubert, too, was bewildered, his expression clouded with doubt. However, Huges recovered from his shock rather swiftly.


    "Hohoh~ As expected of my nephew! Who do you think taught him swordsmanship? Hahahahaha!"


    Unlike Huges, Hubert continued to stare at the letter, still trying to make sense of it all.


    ¡ª-------------


    The Emperor has arranged a grand banquet to honor the young Pendragon and the other heroes who bravely thwarted the rebel attack. Additionally, it will serve as the official ceremony to bestow the title of Archmage upon the newly promoted eight-star mage, Lloyd Frontera. You have been cordially invited to the royal pce.


    ¡ª-------------------


    The words on the scroll left both Huges and Hubert once again stunned.


    "So, that Lloyd guy has reached eight-star status! What a monstrous achievement! Wait, this all happened two days ago, and we are only hearing about it now?"


    Huges eximed before turning to Hubert.


    "Damn you, brother! This is why I told you to install a Culver device in the barony!" Hughes eximed, engaging in his usual banter with Hubert. However, Hubert remained focused, reading the final part of the letter.


    ¡ª--------------


    As for the young Pendragon, he is currently under the care of the royal physician. Although he has not sustained any physical injuries, he remains unconscious. Please make your way to the capital as soon as possible.


    Yours truly,


    The Tower of Justice.


    ¡ª-----------------


    The letter concluded with those words, leaving Hubert''s face serious and grave. Hughes, who noticed the sudden change in atmosphere, mirrored his brother''s seriousness.


    "Hughes," Hubert said calmly, his voice steady.


    "Yes, Brother," Hughes responded, his voice filled with loyalty. In an instant, the dynamics between the two brothers had shifted.


    "Make preparations, we are leaving for the capital."


    ---***---

 Chapter 97 Family (2)

    ?


    As Eren slowly opened his eyes, the first thing that greeted him was the sight of a white ceiling adorned with luxurious paint and cozy illuminating devices. The soft glow cast aforting ambiance in the room, momentarily distracting him from his numbing muscles.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Eren stared at the ceiling, lost in thought, until a question abruptly pierced his mind.


    "Where am I¡­?"


    For a moment, his mind was a nk canvas, devoid of any recollection. He continued to gaze at the ceiling, trying to make sense of his surroundings. Then, like a distant echo, the memories flooded back.


    "The Royal Museum!! "


    Images of chaos and destruction overwhelmed his thoughts¡ªPurblinds rampaging through the halls, Professor Llyod and the students of Freljord academy valiantly fighting against them, and the rebels'' desperate attempt to harm the professor and the princess Aurora.


    Eren''s brow furrowed as he tried to piece together the fragments of his memory.


    "What happened?"


    He distinctly remembered unleashing a powerful shot from the newly acquired weapon, the Rifle of Death. He had poured every ounce of strength into a single bullet in the hopes of stopping the adversity that was in the form of the red-haired women.


    However, his recollection faded after that moment, leaving a void in his memory.


    After he fired the bullet, his mana hadpletely exhausted and a searing pain had coursed through his head, causing him to copse without witnessing the oue of his attack.


    Yet, the fact that he was still alive suggested that either his strike had been sessful or reinforcements had arrived in time to protect him from the rebels.


    "Well, it seems like everything hase to an end."


    With a sense of relief, Eren acknowledged his safety and the apparent conclusion of the chaos. But as he evaluated the situation, his thoughts turned to the rifle¡ªSatan''s Rifle, or rather, the Rifle of Death. Eren had gone to great lengths to obtain that weapon, only to find himself now without it.


    "I suppose the royal guards must have taken the rifle when they found me unconscious," he mused aloud, contemting its fate. It pained him to think that he might never get the chance to wield that formidable weapon again.


    "It''s regrettable, but at least I saved a life."


    The words slipped from his lips, but his conscience prodded at him, reminding him of the lives lost in the royal museum attack. If only he had alerted someone in a higher position with concrete proof, he could have saved all those who perished. How could he be content with merely rescuing the princess when others had paid the ultimate price for his acquisition of the rifle?


    Each thought and reflection seemed to gnaw at his conscience, leaving him unsettled.


    "Where did I go wrong?" he pondered aloud, seeking sce in the quiet room.


    As Eren grappled with his thoughts, a whirlwind of self-doubt and introspection engulfed his mind.


    He pondered the moments that may have led him astray. He wondered if it was when he chose to use Zephyr to clear the Exile and gain strength or when he resolved to obtain Satan''s rifle despite knowing the impending disaster that would befall the royal museum and the deaths that would follow. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The exact point of his transformation into a self-perceived viin eluded him, but he couldn''t deny that he had veered off the path he once knew.


    "No one else may be aware, but deep down, I refuse to acknowledge my own actions," he muttered, grappling with his conflicting emotions.


    It was too hard for him to ept the fact that some innocent lives were sacrificed due to his actions.


    "Even in this second life, my mind remains weak."


    Although Eren thought as such, It wasn''t true.


    In reality, his mindset was stronger than most. He possessed an unwavering determination to survive even in the face of overwhelming adversity, persisting when others believed he was destined for demise. Countless near-death encounters had honed his resilience, allowing him to emerge from the brink of disaster with unwavering resolve.


    Wasn''t the fact that he survived for 13 long years even after he lost his family and was kicked out of the academy in his previous life the proof?


    The real reason for his current struggle was his wavering self-belief and a heart that had deluded himself as the one responsible for all the misfortunes.


    Eren in his previous life was not like this. He had been different then, driven solely by the instinct to survive. He pursued any means necessary to ensure his own existence, disregarding anything else that might stand in his way.


    But now, things have changed.


    His parents and his loved ones were alive, he had everything that he had once lost. Which resulted in a fear that had taken root within him¡ªthe fear of losing his loved ones once again, witnessing the deaths of friends andrades, and reliving the agony of losing someone dear.


    This fear, like shackles, bound him. Instead of bing a source of strength, it obstructed his path, impeding his ability to act. His obsession with protecting his loved ones hindered his own progress, although he remained oblivious to this self-imposed limitation.


    In Eren''s mind, he was a regressor and he thought himself as a man reborn with the power to alter the fates of others. It was this belief that fueled his guilt, burdening him with the hardships endured by those around him.


    Just as his thoughts continued to whirl, a voice reached his ears¡ªa voice he had longed to hear for years.


    "My son!!"


    Eren''s gaze slowly turned towards the door of the room, where a figure stood in surprise, filling him with a sense of warmth and nostalgia.


    Eren''s eyes started to tear up involuntarily as he looked at the figure.


    It was someone he had missed dearly in his previous life, someone who held an irreceable ce in his heart¡ªhis mother.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release ~


    (Extremely Sorry for the dy of updates)

 Chapter 98 Family (3)

    ?


    In a world brimming with magic and boundless wonders, there exists a love that surpasses all understanding¡ªa mother''s love for her child.


    It is a love that knows no limits, transcending the boundaries of reason. Like a radiant beacon, it illuminates the path of a child, enveloping them with warmth and tenderness.


    Within the mother''s embrace, the child finds sce and protection, a sanctuary from the tempests of life. Each touch from her hands infuses the child''s heart with a love that knows no bounds. A mother''s love is unconditional, indifferent to the perceptions of the world. Her sole purpose is to enfold her child with the nurturing embrace of her affection.


    A mother stands steadfast beside her child through every trial, serving as a guiding light in the darkest of nights. Her love imbues them with strength and self-belief. She bes their unwavering supporter, a source of courage and unwavering faith. Through gentle words and warm smiles, she breathes life into their dreams, reminding them that they are not alone in facing the harshness of the world.


    However, in Eren''s previous life, he never had the chance to bask in that warmth. The embrace that turned cold before he could reach it, the yearning for a mother''s love that remained unfulfilled.


    As Eren observed his mother''s face, filled with concern and worry, rushing to his side and enfolding him in her bosom, his throat grew dry, and his heart constricted.


    As her grip tightened around him, tears welled up in his eyes, streaming down his face. His voice was choked, his words unable to escape his lips. He remained motionless for a moment, his mind going nk before he burst into uncontroble sobs.


    It was an unfamiliar sensation for him; he couldn''t even recall thest time someone embraced him with such tenderness. Overwhelmed with tion, his heart overflowed with happiness, almost too much for him to bear. With each tear that streamed down his face, all the pent-up stress and hardship he had endured found release. He buried his face in his mother''s bosom, tears cascading ceaselessly.


    Externally, Eren had never shown it, but deep down, he had always felt a sense of solitude¡ªa pervasive loneliness that haunted him every day.


    The warmth he had yearned for so desperately now seemed to fill a void within him. In this moment, his mind became devoid of all other thoughts as he wept, his heart finding sce in the catharsis of tears.


    No words were exchanged, but a mother understood her child without the need for them. She simply held him, offering sce and understanding, allowing him to cry.


    Hubert, Hughes, and their apanied guest entered the room and witnessed Eren''s tearful state in his mother''s embrace.


    Hubert''s heart ached at the sight, yet he silently stood by, watching as his son''s tears soaked his wife''s clothing.


    He was reminded that his son was still young and seeing him sob made him think that he was too shaken by the things that had transpired at the royal museum.


    However, Hubert was proud of his son.


    The movement he arrived in the royal pce till now, he had heard countless praises directed at Eren. His son has achivement which has been never heard of in the history.


    He had confronted against a peak 7-star knight while still being at the stage of 3-star knight, whivh was also surprise for him since Eren was only a 2-star knight when he ered the academy three months before.


    It seemed like his son had increadible talent, even as his father he was amzed by it. Firstly it was not normal for someone to advance and the fact that he was capable of conforonting against someone of higher level and being able to hold his own against them was even more amazing.


    ''He has grown so much in the short time that I haven''t seen him.''


    Hubert thought feeling proud while he also thought that he had missed something important.


    ****


    Joshua Sanders, AKA as Mr. KillJoy. A professor at the prestigious Freljord Academy, serving as the homeroom teacher for the freshmen.


    He was an infamous instructor in the freljord acadmey for being strict and such person be intrested in Eren after three months of overseeing him.


    The first time Professor Joshuaid eyes on Eren was during his first ss. The young boy was fast asleep in ss during their very first academic session. His initial impression of Eren wasn''t particrly positive, as he assumed him to be yet another arrogant noble who looked down upon the teachings of the academy. However, Professor Joshua maintained his professionalism, understanding that his role was to educate rather than judge his students. He chose to ignore Eren and focused on his duties.


    Nevertheless, it didn''t take long for Professor Joshua to notice something intriguing about Eren. Contrary to his initial assumptions, Eren was actually paying close attention during sses. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Instead of behaving like a bratty noble, Eren appeared to be more disciplined. In the way he acted, the way he present himself, everything about him screemed an intelligence beyond his peers.


    The professor also observed that Eren diligently engaged in his own training regimen, striving to improve himself.


    It wasn''t just the way he present himself in the ss, Professor Joshua observed Eren outside of his sses and was amazed by the way acted. He acted in way which drew leastr amout of attention to himself.


    Eren wasn''t obessed with praise from the instructors like his peers nor was he intresented in others. Professor Joshua felt like he was watching a adult instead of child whenever he saw Eren.


    Then, One day, as if by fate, the Sword Saint¡ªone of the four supreme stars¡ªarrived at the academy''s infirmary with two injured children, one of whom was none other than Eren Pendragon while the other being the strongest kid among the freshmen.


    The sword saint revealed that both the kids had encountered an Exile that surpassed their capabilities, and he somehow ended up intervening to save them.


    Nothing much was known, but it wasn''t like anyone could ask one of the supreme star for answers so let what happened be and instead concentrated on the two kids who had broken the rules of the academy.


    As a consequence of breaking the academy''s rules, both of them were subject to academic punishment.


    However, Professor Joshua''s curiosity about Eren intensified. Under the guise of disciplinary measures, he began to closely monitor the young boy''s progress.


    At first, there was nothing extraordinary, but over time, Professor Joshua began to witness a change within Eren. He became increasingly determined, disying an unwavering resolve that captured the professor''s attention.


    Though Professor Joshua didn''t know the reason behind Eren''s determination, he recognized a burning fire in the young boy''s eyes¡ªa fire that refused to be extinguished, even as Eren pushed himself beyond his limits.


    Professor Joshua intentionally incresed the training regiment for the two, to test the limits of them both, to see if they wouldin.


    But far fromining about the arduous training, Eren embraced it without hesitation. Even when faced withints from his peers, Eren silently followed Professor Joshua''s instructions.


    That was when Professor Joshua felt it, that Eren was not amon kid, he was diffrent, someone who was bound to do great things.


    One morning, the professor caught a glimpse of Eren having a nightmare. The boy was drenched in sweat, murmuring his family''s names in a state of fear and anxiety. It was a sight that shouldn''t burden a 14-year-old child.


    Initially, Professor Joshua suspected that Eren may have been facing troubles within his family, perhaps even suffering from abuse. However, when he visited Eren today, his preconceived notions were shattered.


    Eren was sobbing uncontrobly in his mother''s embrace. Professor Joshua was taken aback, not because his assumptions were proven wrong, but because he witnessed Eren shedding tears.


    "That kid can cry?" he wondered in astonishment.


    Until that moment, the Eren he had known showed no emotions. He neitherughed nor cried, and he struggled to express himself properly.


    He appeared almost doll-like in his stoicism. Witnessing Eren''s tears stirred a sense of unease within Professor Joshua. It wasn''t about his family, his friends, or any discernible problem. Even after much thinking, a question lingered in the professor Joshua ''s mind.


    "What is it that troubles him so deeply?"


    ---***---


    Daily chapter Release ~

 Chapter 99 Family (4)

    ?


    After Eren''s tears subsided, he btedly noticed the presence of three other individuals in the room.


    "Father, Uncle... Professor?" he eximed, recognizing his family members whom he had not seen for a very long time but feeling surprised by the sight of Professor Joshua.


    First of all Eren had yet to grasp his current location or understand the events that had unfolded since he lost consciousness. He had forgot to ask his mother as he got emotional seeing her after a long time but now his mind was filled with questions.


    However, before Eren could ask any questions, Professor Joshua seemed uninterested in providing answers. He simply remarked, "I will see you at the banquet," and swiftly departed, leaving the family alone.


    Eren was left perplexed by the mention of a banquet, struggling to make sense of the situation.


    However, before he could gather his thoughts, arge and sturdy hand patted him on the back. It was not just a pat; it was a vigorous gesture that nearly choked him.


    "Hahaha, my nephew, you have made me proud! Hahaha," Huges eximed with tion. He was ecstatic after witnessing Eren''s aplishments, having heard about them from the vice master of the Justice Tower.


    The Pendragon family also received many tokens of thanks from the survivors who praised Eren to no end.


    "The Sleeping Pendragon, huh? I like it!" Huges continued, oblivious to the confusion stered across Eren''s face. He continued to pat Eren''s back, repeatedly subjecting him to a near-death experience.


    "Huges, that''s enough!" Hubert interjected, pulling Huges back by cing a hand on his shoulder. Recognizing Eren''s confusion, he suggested allowing him some time toprehend the situation.


    Hubert gazed at his son, a smile unconsciously forming on his face. He surveyed Eren from head to toe, then gently ced his hands on his son''s head.


    ''Children grow too fast..''


    Thest time Hubert had seen Eren was three months ago when Eren set out for the Freljord academy, but now that he is seeing him after some moths, he could barely notice his own son.


    Eren had grown too much in such a short time and Hubert was happy with his growth while a part of him wanted to see the growth of his son with his own eyes, he also understood that it is for the better for Eren to stay in the Freljord academy than in their remote barony¡­


    Hubert gently ruffled Eren''s hair as silent words passed between them. Eren understood his father''s feelings without it being explicitly expressed.


    He just closed his eyes as his father''s hand rested on his head. It was a foreign yetforting sensation.


    Even though it was just three months ago theyst met from his parent''s perspective, from Eren''s point of view, thest time he had seen his parents was when he was fourteen in his past life, and over seventeen years had psed since then.


    His memories of them were faint, his recollections limited to the urn containing their ashes¡ªa somber reminder of his family''s loss.


    At the age of fourteen, Eren was too young to fullyprehend the depth of parental love. And before he could, he was left with the cold ashes of family and he only had hazy recollections of his family and father.


    However, the warmth he experienced in that moment felt different. It was a feeling that didn''t bring difort or pain; rather, it offered sce and a sense of belonging


    ''It doesn''t feel bad at all¡­.''


    Eren thought, holding back his tears and keeping his head down staring at his father''s feet.


    ***


    After spending some time talking with Eren, Hubert proceeded to exin what had transpired while Eren was unconscious.


    Two days had passed since they arrived at the royal pce after receiving the message from the Tower of Justice and learning about the situation.


    And as soon as they arrived in the capital they were weed with royal treatment and were immediately escorted to the royal court where they met the emperor and other officials of the empire.


    The details of what had transpired was exined to them by the vice master of the Tower of Justice, Aurnox.


    They also received praises from all the officials for bringing up such a bright and upright child, which made his mother, Sears Pendragon puff her chest.


    Huges was also on cloud nine hearing about his nephew''s achievements and boasted that he was the one who taught Eren on how to wield the sword.


    While his father didn''t show it on the outside, he was incredibly proud of his son too.


    Hubert recounted the events which he had learned from Aurnox to the confused Eren.


    Including how Eren''s bullet had torn apart the arm of the rebel leader, a peak seven star knight and the timely arrival of reinforcements led by Grand Duke Agnus after Eren had copsed, which forced the rebels to retreat.


    And the subsequent death of one of the rebel leaders who had consumed poison and the escape of another injured rebel leader.


    Hubert also mentioned the banquet arranged by the Emperor to honor those who had fought against the rebels.


    Hearing all the details from his father, Eren was taken aback by the revtions.


    Firstly, he found it hard to believe that a single bullet from the Rifle of Death could inflict such severe damage on a peak 7-star knight.


    He had only managed to use that single bullet by imbuing all his mana, using all the avable buffs and skills, but the power of the rifle of death far exceeded his imaginations.


    However, he couldn''t ignore the fact that he had copsed immediately after firing the bullet, his mana depleted.


    Nevertheless, he believed that as he increased his star level, he would be able to recover faster and use the rifle as a powerful tool in dire situations. But thinking about it now, he was unsure if he could wield the weapon once again since it was taken away by the royal soldiers.


    If he could, then it would serve as an insurance policy, allowing him to eliminate a single strong enemy effortlessly. However, if faced with multiple opponents, even weaker ones, it could be problematic. Eren contemted the scenario of what might have urred if reinforcements hadn''t arrived after his copse. Matsya, despite losing an arm, could have easily killed him with a single blow, leaving him defenseless.


    What truly surprised Eren was the nickname he had been given: "The Sleeping Pendragon." He didn''t quite know how to respond to it. It wasn''t necessarily bad, but something about it didn''t sit well with him either.


    Another unexpected development was the Emperor''s decision to host a banquet. Eren harbored doubts about whether it was truly the Emperor''s idea, considering his aversion to parting with his possessions.


    Maybe it was all an act to look good in front of the citizens but Eren didn''t mind that since he now had the chance to ask for the rifle as the reward. Of course, if the emperor would grant his request or not was still not known, but he hoped for the better.


    Nheless, the news of Professor Lloyd breaking through to 8-star status brought Eren joy. It meant that the professor would be officially recognized as the youngest Archmage on the continent. Eren also inquired about his fellow students, who had returned to Freljord Academy, but there was no information regarding Princess Aurora.


    "I just hope she is okay," Eren thought, remembering the look of despair on Princess Aurora''s face during the rebel attack. Nheless, Eren cherished the time he spent with his family and his uncle, who kept patting his back and iming credit for teaching him good swordsmanship, despite swordsmanship having little to do with his aplishment of fighting against a 7-star knight.


    Amid their conversation, Eren interrupted with a question, "By the way, Father, how long was I unconscious?"


    Hubert, caught off guard by the query, hesitated before answering truthfully,


    "Five days."


    "Huh?" Eren''s surprise was evident as he processed the information.


    "You were out cold for five whole days." Hubert said, delivering a blow of shock to Eren.


    Eren was at loss of words as he got to know that he was unconscious for five days and as if his stomach too realized the fact just now, a loud earth shaking sound was heard in the room.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 100 The Banquet (1)

    ?


    Five days had psed since Eren regained consciousness. Gradually, he recovered from the severe mana depletion under the attentive care of the royal physicians. The condition had proven more debilitating than he initially anticipated. Being unconscious for five whole days took a toll on him, leaving him with a persistent headache. It was only on the sixth day, after consuming expensive elixirs, that his mana began to slowly replenish.


    During this time, Eren cherished thepany of his family. His mother, Sears, and his father, Hubert, stayed by his side, offering unwavering support. His uncle, Huges, had also assisted him in his training. Now, after these few days of recuperation, Eren found himself back in peak condition.


    aang!


    ng!


    Within the training area of the royal capital, the sh of swords reverberated through the air. Eren and Huges engaged in a vigorous sparring session, their swords colliding with metallic ngs. Sweat streamed down Eren''s face as he relentlessly parried Huges'' strikes, gasping for breath. In contrast, Huges remained unscathed, showing no signs of exhaustion.


    "Is this your limit, boyo?"


    Huges inquired, his toneposed despite his internal shock. Having trained Eren since childhood, he was well aware of Eren''s average talent in swordsmanship. However, witnessing Eren''s current skill level exceeded his expectations.


    Eren had entered Frejlord Academy as a mere nadir two-star knight. Yet, in just three months, he had advanced to three-star and his swordsmanship had improved far beyond Huges'' predictions.


    ''Is he ate bloomer?''


    Huges couldn''t help but wonder if Eren was ate bloomer. Although considering 14 years of age as ate bloomer seemed harsh, in this world it was indeed consideredte. Take Zephyr, for instance¡ªdespite being the same age as Eren, he already boasted a four-star level, the average rank for Royal Guards. Such differences in talent were evident.


    "I can use a skill, but it might cause too much damage to the training area," Eren admitted between gasps for air. Despite his mastery of the sword from his past life, he couldn''t even leave a scratch on Huges'' attire. While he could potentially gain an advantage if he employed his <ck Sun>, he felt that it would be excessive and put unnecessary strain on his body.


    "Hoho... You still have something up your sleeves, huh?" Huges eximed, his eyes gleaming with curiosity to witness what hidden abilities his talented cute nephew possessed. However, Hubert, who had been overseeing the training, interjected.


    "That''s enough," Hubert dered, approaching Eren and offering him a towel to wipe away his sweat. "Your training ends today. Tomorrow is a significant day, so let''s rest for now."


    Hubert couldn''t help but be amazed by his son''s rapid improvement in swordsmanship.


    ''Moreover ... .his talent in using marksmanship exceeds that of the sword! He is bing worthy of the Pendragon name.''


    Hubert was somewhat suspicious of the incidents that had urred in the royal museum. While it was understandable that the rebels targeted the princess, he couldn''t ignore the uneasiness that lingered after receiving information from the vice master of the Justice Tower. "The Dragon Heart of Byrve, the evil dragon, is missing."


    This information had been shared only with select members of the royal court, and Eren remained unaware of it.


    ''Why did they target the dragon heart?''


    Hubert pondered. Anything rted to dragons was inevitably linked to the Pendragons, and this realization only deepened his unease, particrly given the ''current circumstances''.


    ''I need to discuss this matter with Sir Ugram.''


    He felt the need to discuss this matter with Ugram, the fire dragon under the Pendragons'' care.


    "Eren."


    "Yes, Father."


    "After we attend the banquet, let''s return home, you need to take an oath."


    Huges'' ears perked up. Although he is usually dense and dull-witted, he could still understand what Hubert was implying with his words.


    ''Will brother allow Eren to meet Sir Ugram... already?'', he silently wondered.


    It was a tradition within the Pendragon family that when their young children reached the age of 18 or attained a certain level of skill, they were required to take a secret oath. Only then would they be granted permission to meet Ugram, the fire dragon.


    The exact qualifications for recognition remained unknown, but Hugesprehended the reasoning behind his brother''s decision.


    ''I was seventeen when I met Sir Ugram, at the peak of my 3-star level,'' he reflected. However, even as a nadir 3-star knight, Eren possessed more power than Huges had at that time, it was further confirmed as he crossed swords with Eren himself. Therefore, Huges believed it to be a suitable decision.


    "You understand what I mean, right?" Hubert asked, seeking confirmation. "No matter the adversities you face, I hope that you bring glory to the name of Pendragons."


    Eren, who heard his father''s words, was overjoyed. He initially intended to request his father''s permission to speak with the dragon himself. Yet, his father had now provided him with the opportunity.


    "Yes, Father! Thank you very much!" Eren eximed, his face lighting up with a broad smile and thought to himself.


    ''I will find out what happened, no matter what!''


    ***


    8th day in the month of Rooster, 300th year in the Calender of Chronos.


    The atmosphere at the festive pce, a twin building that was built just some distance away from the royal court, was greatly tense and agitated.


    All kinds of renowned nobles, wealthy merchants and envoys were about to visit the Royal banquet hosted by the Emperor himself, so everything had to be prepared carefully and be absolutely perfect, leaving no room for error in the meticulous preparations.


    Adding to the anticipation, the four supreme stars of the continent were set to grace the event:


    The Sword saint, Aralion Stromde.


    The Spirit master, Jishuka Von Cyprus.


    The Grand mage, Lucas Traumen and finally,


    The Golden warrior and the Emperor of the great Mauryan, Kaiser Von Britton himself.


    For the first time ever in history, all the four supreme stars wereing together, which further increased the tension and heightened the atmosphere of excitement.


    Within the royal pce, servants and butlers carefully attended to every detail, ensuring that everything was prepared wlessly. Amidst this organized chaos, in a secluded corner of the pce, one individual was lost in her thoughts.


    "Is he alright?"


    Princess Aurora thought to herself as she wandered about the well-being of her savior.


    "You mean that Eren Pendragon, sister?"


    Evergrant Von Britton, the second prince of the Mauryan Empire, entered the princess''s chambers without warning, yfully questioning his younger sister.


    "Brother...!" Startled by his sudden appearance, the princess''s cheeks flushed crimson.


    "Is my sister worried about the well-being of another man?" Evergrant teased, eliciting further embarrassment from Aurora.


    "N-No! I was just concerned because he got hurt while saving me," she stammered, averting her gaze.


    "Hmm... It seems like my sister has fallen in love, huh?" Evergrant continued his yful banter.


    "What?! No! I was just worried; there''s nothing like that!" Princess Aurora eximed, fleeing from her brother while hiding her now deeply flushed face.


    "You say that, but why do I feel like there is something?"


    He continued to tease his sister while enjoying seeing her reaction.


    Prince Evergrant was the only one among the princes who had a close rtionship with Princess Aurora. While the other two princes were engrossed in their own power struggles for the throne, Evergrant chose to relinquish his rights and lead a life of freedom as a prince. This decision was highly unusual for royal heirs, particrly considering that Evergrant possessed remarkable talent in both swordsmanship and literature. However, it was precisely this independence that made him unique.


    Evergrant lived life on his own terms, doing as he pleased and disregarding the opinions of others, including the Emperor himself. His withdrawal from the thronepetition, despite the Emperor''s objections, served as a testament to his rebellious nature.


    From a young age, Prince Evergrant had harbored deep affection for Aurora, and this fondness only grew stronger over time.


    "Hmm, but I can''t let him near my precious sister as such, can I? I will check if he is worthy of standing by your side," Evergrant dered.


    "And if he isn''t..." With a mischievous smile, Prince Evergrant gazed out of the window towards the guest chambers of the royal pce.


    Princess Aurora nced back at her brother but chose to remain silent, knowing that any response would only invite further teasing.


    ''Be prepared, Eren Pendragon,'' Prince Evergrant thought to himself.


    ''You will pay for brain-washing my precious sister.''


    Unbeknownst to Eren, he had unwittingly attracted the attention of the mad prince of the empire.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~


    Note: Please Read the Author''s Thought.

 Chapter 101 The Banquet(2)

    ?


    The royal knights stood at either side holding up their swords from the royal court to the festive pce in order to wee the Emperor.


    They had finished lining up two hours before the scheduled time for the emperor to arrive.


    The knights weeping shining armor raised their swords in synchronization as they noticed the arrival of their lord, the Emperor Kaiser Von Brittan.


    """ALL HAIL THE EMPEROR"""


    """ALL HAIL THE EMPEROR"""


    Kaiser stood silently and stared at everyone, and nodded in satisfaction after a while. Immediately, all the swords returned to their original positions, by the knight''s sides.


    Soon enough, from behind the emperor arrived his consorts.


    The royal queen, Guinevere Brittan and her children, the crown prince Nox Von Brittan and the royal princess, Aurora Von Brittan were immediately behind the emperor and behind them was Lady Aquintine Brittan and her son, the second prince, Evergrant Von Brittan.


    And behind all of them stood the third prince, Ashborn Von Brittan, alone.


    As his mother was not the official wife of the emperor, she wasn''t allowed to attend the royal banquet, so he had to attend the ceremony alone.


    Queen Guinevere walked over and stood beside the emperor. Kaiser Von Brittan looked back at his family for a movement.


    Queen Guinevere has an arrogant smile on her face and from her action, he could clearly notice what she was thinking.


    Ever since Evergrant renounced his right for the throne, Nox was convinced that he''d be the next emperor. He considered the ''battle for the throne'' a walk in the park and believed that the throne was guaranteed to be his.


    Kaiser actually thought that Evergrant was more suited for the throne, despite the fact that Evergrant didn''t like to be the emperor.


    He could clearly see the intention of Nox''s face but he didn''t react to them.


    Then without reacting to anyone he walked ahead, walking past the soldiers who stood with solemn expressions.


    He was the first to enter the Festive pce and the servants weed him with utmost respect.


    And since the emperor had arrived, the guests began to enter the festive pce.


    There were nobles from every region of the Mauryan empire, delegates from the different nations, the imperial guards to ensure the safety during the banquet, not like anyone would try to do something when all the four supreme stars would be present there.


    There were also many influential figures like the master of the mercenary guild, Professor of the Freljord academy,manders of the royal army, the royal mother, and many more.


    Each and everyone of them were people with great power and had high influence among the people. As they entered the festive pce, they were greeted by the servants with respect and soldier''s stood unwavering with pride, looming over them.


    Additionally it could be seen that special seats have been prepared for some of the important guests like the four supreme stars, the grand dukes, the seven sage and the royal mother.


    And for the rest, the whole festive pce acted as a hosting ce.


    It was a majestic sight, even the coronation of some nations wouldn''t be as grand as this spectacle. Thousands of guests who hade to the royal pce represented the Mauryan empire''s prestige, authority and power.


    The royal guards and servants of the royal pce were intoxicated with the feeling of importance as they stood with imposing expressions. They had to show that the empire''s royal guards weren''t ordinary people either, that they shared the glory of the Mauryan empire.


    There was not a single nation that could rival the Mauryan empire in the eastern continent and the reason for that was on disy in the royal banquet today.


    "This must be your first banquet."


    Hubert who entered the festive pce along with his wife and son, Eren asked him, seeing Eren looking around in excitement.


    "Yes, Father."


    Eren had actually attended a few banquets in his past life thanks to his master who was fairly famous in the western regions of the Mauryan empire, but this was his first time taking part in the banquet hosted by the royals, even if he took his past life into ount.


    Far from being invited to a banquet, Eren was stripped of his title as the noble of the Mauryan empire by the same emperor.


    ''But now, I''m standing right in front of the emperor as one of the main stars of the night ...To think this is the result after dying once.''


    Eren chuckled, feeling proud yet bitter at the same time. In fact you took a deeper look into his emotions, the bitterness overwhelmed the feeling of pride and joy.


    However, Eren didn''t express his feelings and simply waited for his father''s next words.


    "As you may know, we Pendragons seldom involve ourselves in the affairs of the Empire."


    "Yes."


    It was a question that may appear in the mind of those who learn about the fact that the pendragon family, despite having two knights of 8-star level and the power of one of the strongest species in the world, a dragon is still considered as a Baron family.


    The real reason why the pendragon''s remained as Barons is because they themselves rejected the offer to be the 3rd duke family of the empire.


    It was a long tale, from the time of the Mauryan empire''s establishment. The Lord of pendragon''s during that time decided that the power of the dragon should not be used for mortal wars or the conflict between the humans, so he declined the offer to be the duke of the empire from the first emperor and chose to settle down at the countryside.


    The Pendragon''s following his will, continued their seclusive life without involving themself in the matters of the empire unless it is a national emergency.


    "Remember Eren, you are the heir to the Pendragons, you will seed me someday. Don''t be drawn to these materialist things, they are only temporary."


    It seemed like Hubert was worried about his son being drawn to the luxury of the royal pce. It was only natural since from his perspective, Eren was still a 14 year old child, and in this age, being drawn to materialistic things was very natural.


    "Don''t worry father, I have no interest in Gold or Gilds."


    But he was worried for nothing, for his son, Eren Pendragon had known this truth better than anyone.


    In his previous life, Eren had gone from a rich noble to a homeless person in just one day. His whole family and their assets were burned alive, and neither their wealth nor their assets came to their rescue.


    And he had long lost the desires for materialistic wealth.


    Hubert who heard his son''s resolute words had a satisfied smile on his face.


    He felt like his son had be more mature in the time that he haven''t seen him.


    ''Children grow too fast.''


    He thought of seeing his son and ced his hand on his head.


    "Now, go forward, many of them are waiting to meet the ''Sleeping Pendragon''. Enjoy the banquet for today, no need to hold back because of your father."


    Although Hubert wanted his son to grow up upright, he also didn''t want to take away the joy of being a child from his son.


    He was young and there would be many opportunities for Eren to learn, if he makes a mistake then he could simply correct them. Holding him back because of his selfish desires didn''t seem right to Hubert, so he pushed his son forward while he ced his hand over his wife''s shoulder.


    Eren scratched his head hearing his father tease him and walked forward with a smile.


    Hubert and Sears watched their son walk forward with a smile on their face and both of them had the same thought in their head.


    ''He has grown so much¡­''


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~


    Announcement :- As you guys may have noticed, I have changed my way of writing from 1st person POV to 3rd Person POV, as I felt morefortable with this way. I am also nning on editing the previous chapters to 3rd POV too(It may take some time) and I hope you guys like this new approach.


    Please leave thements about what you feel about this change and if there are any suggestions that you would like to give me. It would help me improve my writing quality,


    As always, Thank you guys.

 Chapter 102 The Banquet (3)

    ?


    Most of the guests have arrived at the festive pce, except for a few. Nevertheless, the emperor decided to start the banquet. Kaiser Von Brittan rose from his seat, positioned at the highest point in the festive pce. His action caught the attention of the murmuring crowd, and silence fell upon them. In the midst of the hush, the emperor gazed down at the guests and spoke aloud.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring all this way to the festive pce.As the emperor of the Mauryan Empire, I feel delighted to wee you all to this splendid asion."


    The guests listened in silence, their attention focused on his words.


    "It appears that some individuals are aiming to disrupt the peace of the Mauryan Empire. They have even dared to attack the royal museum. However, thanks to the young heroes and brave soldiers of the empire, we have emerged victorious without significant losses. Let us apud these young heroes and brave soldiers."


    p-p-p!


    Cheers and apuse erupted as the emperor acknowledged those who had fought against the rebels in the royal museum.


    "During this asion, we will express our gratitude to these heroes and honor those who sacrificed themselves for the empire''s peace."


    The word "sacrifice" seemed insufficient to describe those who had been mercilessly ughtered by the monsters, but no one questioned the emperor''s choice of words.


    "We will hold a reward ceremony to honor all those who fought against the rebels with pride. But for now, enjoy this event."


    Once again, apuse broke out.


    "Well then, I hope you all have a wonderful time before you depart."


    Woohoooo!


    More cheers followed, and the students from the Freljord Academy trembled as they observed the flushed and joyful faces of the guests. All 101 students present at the royal museum, along with the professors from the Freljord Academy, were invited to the royal banquet. Among these children were alsomoners. For them, this celebration seemed grandiose, and they wondered if they would ever get another chance in their lives to attend such an extravagant banquet.


    ''Seriously¡­the emperor is one hell of a crazy man.''


    Just to keep his face in front of the nobles he had arranged such an extravagant banquet. The cost of hosting this single event seemed enough to feed an average city for an entire month.


    "Go ahead and enjoy yourself."


    Hughes, who had already picked up a ss of wine, pushed Eren forward, urging him to mingle with the crowd.


    "Yes, Uncle."


    The Emperor sat back at his throne, overseeing the banquet while sipping on the expensive wine bought by the servants.


    As soon as Eren walked forward, he immediately sensed countless gazes on him, scrutinizing him. Some of them came fromrge groups of people who stared at him openly, while others were far more discreet.


    They were all surprised yet interested.


    Was this delicate and childish looking boy really a 3-star knight? The guests asked each other with their eyes filled with curiosity. But what shocked them more was the fact that this very child has managed to sever the arm of a peak 7-star knight!


    Feeling all the eyes upon him, Eren paused for a moment.


    What should he do now?


    Should he confidently stride through the crowd with an imposing expression, like a lion? Or should he adopt an innocent demeanor, approaching the guests like a child?


    Eren grinned to himself, realizing he had concocted wild ideas that he would never actually put into action.


    Eren grabbed a ss of wine from one of the busy servant''s tray. The expensive and famed wine that even rich aristocrats only opened on special days was being handed like cheap water.


    Eren looked at the wine and felt a sense of exaggeration.


    This would be the first drink of his life. Although he was only 14, noble children started drinking from the age of 12, so it wasn''t a big deal, but he still felt ted to sip on the wine as it has been a long time since did so.


    "You seem to be more famous now..."


    "How are you feeling? Have you fully recovered?"


    The first ones to approach Eren were none other than his fellow students from the Freljord Academy, Zephyr and Evan. Eren ignored Zephyr and weed Evan while handing him another ss of wine.


    "I am fine now, I have fully recovered," Eren assured Evan.


    Zephyr seemed ustomed to Eren''s behavior by now, as he continued to linger by his side, even when Eren showed no interest in conversing with him. As Evan and Eren engaged in conversation, more of their ssmates approached, congratting Eren on his achievement and recovery.


    There was Ezio, whom Eren had helped to choose a weapon and also Julia who as always seemed arrogant yet concerned about his health.


    While Bable and Luna, who watched from a distance, tried to ignore his presence, one person contemted whether to approach him or not¡ªit was none other than the Princess.


    The Princess was yet to express her gratitude to Eren for saving her life, but she felt embarrassed to approach him. Her brother, Evergrant, noticed her hesitation and teasingly whispered in her ear, "He seems to be more popr than I thought. Don''t you think it will be toote if you don''t make your move now?"


    "W-What? I told you there''s nothing like that, brother," Princess Aurora stammered, though her actions contradicted her words.


    Excluding from the ones he had known, even students whose names Eren didn''t know approached him to strike up a conversation.


    They were trying to use this opportunity to make a connection with him, Eren didn''t refuse theirpany; instead, he found it interesting and happily engaged with them.


    Thanks to the students from the Freljord Academy, the guests learned that Eren wasn''t irritable or ill-mannered. Most of the guests had their eyes on Eren, having heard about his achievements and bing intrigued.


    However, before anyone could make a move, the hall fell silent as a ck cat entered the festive pce.


    Meow~


    If the unfamiliar guests didn''t know better, they might have criticized the royal servants for allowing an animal at the royal banquet. But all of them recognized the identity of the ck cat¡ªJishuka Von Cyprus.


    The guests stood still, their thoughts echoing, ''Jishuka Von Cyprus.''


    The cat gracefully walked across the dinner table, filled with various extravagant dishes, making its way toward Eren. But before it could reach him, an empty wine bottle came flying from the pce window, shattering the ss.


    The sound of the ss shattering resounded through the festive pce as the cat turned around and faced the source of this disturbance.


    There it saw an old man, sitting on the window, basking in the moon-light while sipping on a bottle of wine.


    Aralion Stromde.


    ''The sword saint?''


    Tension filled the air as the guests feared a conflict between these two supreme stars. If a fight were to break out, the festive pce would be razed to the ground within minutes, and no one would escape unscathed.


    As the guests felt a cold sweat on their shoulders. The prime minister of the Mauryan empire, Lucas Trumen and the seven sages stood up, their aura released.


    Additionally, the grand dukes, Arden von Agnus and Leod Von Rozental clutched their weapons preparing for the worst case scenario.


    The students of the Freljord academy and some of the wealthy merchants felt suppressed by the aura of the strong beings as they were nearly pushed to kneel.


    However, their concerns seemed unnecessary as they heard the voice of the ck cat.


    "Hey, you oldies! You''re scaring the children. Retract your aura right now," the cat whined, directing its words at the seven sages and the grand dukes.


    "Oldies? Look who''s talking? I should be calling you grandma instead," the sword saint scoffed at the ck cat, ignoring its re as he jumped down from the window in the festive pce, which created a shockwave that pushed back those in his surroundings.


    "What did you say, you have a death wish, you white head?"


    The Cat purred, ring at the sword saint.


    The atmosphere grew even more tense but the sword saint ignored the ck cat and walked forward, his footsteps resounding through the silent festive pce.


    He walked forward and stood face to face with Eren as tension filled the atmosphere.


    Hubert walked forward, cing his hand on the sword hanging on his waist and stood before the sword saint facing him.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 103 The Banquet (4)

    ?


    Among the four supreme stars of the eastern continent, two belonged to the Great Mauryan empire: the Prime Minister, Grandmage Lucas Traumen who had reached the pinnacle of the magical realm - the nine star level and the Emperor, Kaiser Von Brittan himself. Both of them stood as the central pirs for the Mauryan empire.


    Whereas among the remaining two, the Spirit Master, Jishuka Von Cyprus, had little interest in the affairs of the empire and didn''t involve herself in any matters except those rted to the Freljord academy.


    However, there was one exception - the Sword Saint, Aralion Stromde. He, who had reached the pinnacle in the way of the sword and arguably the strongest among the four supreme stars, but as his origins remained unknown, the empire always remained cautious when dealing with him.


    The Emperor couldn''t control him due to his incredible powers, and the sword saint cared little for the face of the Emperor or the nobles. This became evident when, instead of entering the festive pce as a guest, he jumped in through a window like a thug and immediately engaged in what seemed like a fight with other nobles.


    However, in reality, he only wanted to talk to Eren, but everyone misunderstood his intentions.


    "Please refrain from going any further," Hubert said, tightening his grip around the sword hanging on his waist. Even Huges was ready to intervene if needed, they refused to let anyone hurt their child if it was the sword saint himself.


    Eren, who watched the whole situation, quickly intervened before it could escte any further.


    "Father, it''s okay. Sir Sword Saint means no harm," Eren reassured, prompting a confused look from Hubert. However, he didn''t bother to exin further and simply bowed slightly towards the Sword Saint.


    "It has been a while, Sir," he said, disying the etiquette befitting a noble.


    Aralion smiled at the behavior of the 14-year-old and scratched his head. "Ah, you still act like an adult, don''t you? Why don''t you teach some of that manners to my disciple too?" he remarked, looking at a kid who was casually trying to hide a bottle of expensive wine under his shirt.


    Zephyr smiled sheepishly as he was caught red-handed by his own master. However, the attention of everyone in the festive pce, including the Emperor, was too focused on Aralion''s words to pay much attention to the actions of a child.


    "The Sword Saint has a disciple?"


    "Who is it? What kind of genius is he for the Sword Saint to take him as a personal disciple?"


    "Wait! How does the sword saint know the Pendragon''s kid?"


    These questions ran wild in the minds of the guests as they gazed at Zephyr and Eren. Among those stares, Zephyr especially felt the Emperor''s gaze, which seemed too intense.


    The Emperor was thinking about one thing at this time - the Sword Saint was always a variable he couldn''t control and he held too much power to leave him unmonitored.


    The emperor feared that if the Sword Saint sided with another nation, it could be a danger for the Mauryan empire. But now, the Emperor felt like he had found a way to tie down the Sword Saint to the Mauryan empire.


    As the Emperor thought of a n, his gaze shifted naturally towards his daughter, the royal Princess, Aurora, who was watching the situation as surprised as other guests at the festive pce. There was no need to exin what the emperor was thinking.


    The sage of wisdom, the Prime Minister of the Mauryan empire, noticed the emperor''s intention with just one look. Although Sage Lucas Traumen felt like it would be unjust to the child, as the Prime Minister of the Mauryan empire, the welfare of the kingdom is what mattered most to him, and everything else was just secondary.


    In the midst of their thoughts, the Emperor gaze met with the Prime Minister''s, and the sage of wisdom answered the Emperor''s gaze with a nod, which went unnoticed by most as their attention was fixed on the interaction between Eren and the Sword Saint. There were many questions on their minds.


    First of all, they discovered that the Sword Saint had a disciple, but another question invaded their minds: What is the rtion of Eren with the Sword Saint?


    All their questions were left unanswered as the Sword Saint simply ced his hand on Eren''s shoulder and took another sip of his wine.


    "There is something I want to talk about with you. Will you apany me for a drink?" he asked.


    The guests were once again surprised by the actions of the Sword Saint. The Supreme Star, known as the Sword Saint, requesting time with a 14-year-old kid?


    They couldn''tprehend the current situation. Jealous gazes from students and adults alike fell on Eren, burdening him. Among them, Eren''s parents and his uncle Huges were perhaps the most surprised, as their cute son kept giving them surprises. They had no idea when he had made a connection with the Sword Saint.


    But Eren wasn''t in a position to show any emotions. He simply responded to the Sword Saint''s request respectfully, "It would be my honor, Sir."


    But before the sword saint could react another voice broke out-


    "St-Stop, stop right there," the ck cat suddenly jumped onto the Sword Saint''s head, halting the two.


    Eren tilted his head in confusion as he was unaware of why the Principal of the Freljord Academy was stopping them.


    Personally, it was the first time Eren was meeting her.... He had no connection or conversation with her previously, so he found it quite intriguing as to what may be the reason for her to stop them.


    "Hey, get off my head right now," the Sword Saint whined, shaking his head vigorously. However, the cat didn''t even budge as it said, "Be my disciple, Eren Pendragon."


    One, two, three, four, five... six seconds of deep silence filled the festive pce beforemotion broke out.


    "WHAT?!"


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 104 Rewarding The Heroes(1)

    ?


    "Be my disciple, Eren Pendragon," the ck feline announced, sitting atop the Sword Saint''s head majestically.


    "Huh?"


    Sword saint tilted his head in confusion as the feline too turned with his head. The murmuring crowd turned silent for a movement before chaos broke out in the festive pce.


    ''Whatt?''


    The inner screen of the guests gathered at the royal pce was disyed on their faces as they tried to make sense of the situation.


    The Professors of the Freljord Academy who were gathered at the banquet, namely - Instructor Joshua Sanders, Lloyd Frontera, Iris Peacefounder, and Professor Isabe became frustrated by the sudden announcement of their Principal.


    Iris barely managed not to choke on her wine as she spilled it out. The nobles'' eyes widened once again as they heard the words of the ck feline, they were constantly on the receiving end of the surprises that evening.


    First it was the revtion of the Sword Saint''s disciple, now another one of the four supreme stars, the spirit master, Jishuka Von Cyprus, the most mysterious figure of the Mauryan Empire, was casually asking a boy to be her disciple?


    ''What the hell is this boy?''


    Until just a few days ago, the name of Eren was very unfamiliar to the nobles but after the incident at the royal museum, they had been hearing his name quite frequently. At this point they just wonder if Eren was concealing himself in the Freljord academy all this time.


    Iris, who noticed the murmurs of the noble, acted quickly and ran towards the ck feline, catching it off guard with both her hands, covering its mouth with one hand while holding it firmly under her armpit.


    "What do you think you are doing?" Iris red at the feline feeling frustrated at the mess that she had created.


    Noticing the numerous gazes on them, Iris quickly casted teleportation spells to move away from the festive pce.


    But it was toote; all the guests were now even more interested in the boy named Eren Pendragon and the secrets he might have been keeping to attract the attention of such prominent figures.


    Gazes of envy and jealousy fell on Eren as he became the center of attention.


    ''What was that?''


    To be honest, Eren himself was trying toprehend what had just happened.


    Never once in his life had he met the Principal of the Freljord Academy, not even in his past life, when he was mercilessly thrown out of the academy. But now she abruptly appeared in front of him, asking him to be her disciple.


    "I didn''t know you were so popr, nephew," Huges said, patting Eren''s back with such force that it made him cough uncontrobly.


    While Hubert and Sears just stood staring at Eren trying to make sense of things.


    ''How much of the future had I changed?'' Eren though coughing up. He feared that the future he knew from the past would be of little help going forward. He had changed too many things for the future to remain the same.


    ***


    "What do you think you are doing?" Iris asked the ck cat under her armpit as she red at the ck cat, demanding answers.


    Only this morning, she had lectured the airheaded principal not to act on instinct, but her words seemed to have fallen on deaf ears as the feline did exactly what Iris had feared.


    With the teleportation spell, Iris, along with the ck feline had appeared at the very top of the festive pce, where a small tower was built to hold a huge luminous stone, making the festive pce noticeable anywhere from the corners of the capital.


    The night was dark, with the full moon hanging in the sky, and the weather was quite cold, causing the feline''s fur to stand on end. Despite the chill in the air, the atmosphere between them remained tense.


    "Did you not hear? I wanted to make him my disciple," the ck cat rebutted, ring back at Iris.


    "You think I don''t have ears? I mean why take such a sudden decision?"


    Iris replied, annoyed at the cat.


    "Huh? Do I need a reason to take in a disciple?"


    "You can, but don''t you think you will have the time in the future? After all, he will being back to the Freljord Academy."


    "Do you think the old man would wait for me?"


    "Huh?"


    "That damn white head was going to receive him as a disciple if I had not acted on my thoughts then."


    The cat said as if it had been wronged.


    "What?"


    Iris couldn''t understand the words of the cat.


    Eren was indeed incredible. She too had heard the tales about how he had severed the arm of the rebel leader just with a single bullet in the royal museum, but she failed to recognize as to why two of the four Supreme stars were fighting for him?


    Sure he is talented, but his talent based on his achievements was in marksmanship, which either of the two Supremes were not familiar with. But even then, both of them were fighting with each other to take him as a disciple? She couldn''t understand the reason behind it.


    "Why are both of you interested in that kid?" It was something that she failed to understand.


    "Because I made a promise to an old friend."


    "Huh?" Instead of decreasing her confusion, the ck feline''s words only increased Iris''s confusion.


    "I promised an old friend that I will protect him until he is strong enough to protect himself."


    An old friend? Protecting? Numerous questions popped into Iris''s head as she tried to make sense of the feline''s words but was ultimately left to ponder the fact herself as the cat had no intention of resolving her doubts.


    "I will only tell you this... that kid, he is far more than what meets the eye," the ck feline said, wearing a surprisingly serious expression on his cute face. It was the first time Iris had seen such gravity in the usually mischievous cat''s demeanor.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 105 Rewarding The Heroes(2)

    ?


    The atmosphere in the festive pce as Professor Iris disappeared along with the ck feline was rigid. The Guests at the royal pce stood absolutely stunned, speechless at the things that just transcribed.


    And just as the guests, Hubert and Huges also stood amazed at the feats of their own sons; they couldn''t believe that the son who had just seemed average three months back now seemed this incredible. While a child would always look incredible to their parents, today it was different. Hubert and Sears felt very proud to be standing behind their son. It was a feeling that only parents could feel, and they were overwhelmed by a mix of emotions.


    They didn''t know what to feel at all. The surroundings were charged with a unique blend of astonishment, pride, and disbelief. The grand hall of the royal pce, adorned with opulent decorations, echoed with whispers and hushed conversations as the guests tried to process the unexpected turn of events. The air was heavy with anticipation and curiosity about what would unfold next.


    Noticing the rigid environment, the emperor decided to step in himself. He signaled to Dooth, who was standing some distance away from the emperor. Dooth, the emperor''s messenger, noticed the emperor''s signal and came forward, his eyes reflecting concern for the current situation.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen," he said, drawing the attention of the guests. "As you may already be aware, recently, the empire faced an unfortunate terror attack."


    It was no new matter for everyone gathered there. All of them had been informed about the terror attack that had happened at the royal pce and the information that the ones behind it were none other than the rebels.


    "Today we have gathered here to mourn the noble sacrifice of our soldiers and their incredible courage to fight against the rebels," the royal messenger proimed, trying to uplift the somber mood. The emperor, while trying to maintain hisposure, couldn''t hide the embarrassment they felt for allowing an attack to happen at the heart of the empire, which was quite shameful for them.


    "Now the rewarding ceremony will begin," Dooth dered, attempting to steer the focus away from the unfortunate event and toward the recognition of bravery and heroism.


    Anyway, with the announcement from Dooth, the rewarding ceremony for the brave soldiers began. The atmosphere turned solemn as Dooth''s announcement rang out through the hall. The awardees, including Eren, who had been previously informed to be ready, prepared to receive the honors with grace.


    Yes, you heard that right. As the awardees had even somementers, rehearsal was made to teach how to act dignified during the awarding ceremony. It was quite a silly thing, yet everyone had to follow nevertheless. It was crucial to present the proper demeanor in front of the emperor and the esteemed guests, emphasizing the significance of the awards being bestowed upon them.


    One by one, the names of the important soldiers and the students who fought on the front lines were called, and they went up to the stage, kneeled in front of the emperor to receive their rewards. The first reward was that they were granted the title of Banneret, an esteemed honor just below that of a baron. Having this title made them eligible to have their own small troops of less than 100 people, and they would be officially recognized as a troop if they applied for verification.


    Having the title of Banneret was the minimum qualification to apply for troop verification, where the troop member''s background, power level, and various other information would be verified. It was a significant step towards further recognition and responsibility within the empire''s military ranks.


    Then the second reward was Money! Each of the awardees was presented with a tinum coin, considered very rare, from the emperor himself. The shimmering coins held not just a mary value but also symbolized the emperor''s acknowledgment and gratitude for their courage and dedication.


    Among the thirty to thirty-five selected awardees who fought against the rebels were prominent figures like Professor Joshua, Instructor Isabe, themander of the first division of the imperial army, Evan D Sheldon, and other renowned individuals like Zephyr, Babel von Agnus, Julia Von Rozental, Luna Primrose, and Eren, all of whom had yed crucial roles in the defense of the empire.


    As each name was called and each reward conferred, the festive pce transformed into a hall of valor and pride. The surroundings buzzed with appreciation, and the tension from earlier gave way to admiration and celebration, proving that even in the face of adversity, the spirit of the empire''s brave soldiers and their unwavering determination would prevail.


    One more thing to notice about the rewarding ceremony was that every other soldier and other students beside those who were majorly active were given 10,000 gilds separately.


    But there was one more surprising fact: Ezio, who was definitely more active, was not included in the list of awardees, which surprised Eren very much.


    Although Eren was daily aware of the reason, he chose to keep his thoughts and doubts to himself. After all, nothing goodes from involving himself in such matters. The situation seemedplicated, and he wasn''t sure if there was any hidden politics or personal grudges behind Ezio''s omission from the awardees.


    Anyway, firstly, it was themander of the first division and some soldiers who received the rewards from the emperor. After some time, Dooth announced the start of the award ceremony for the students of Ferejlord academy.


    "By risking their lives to stop the rebels, the students have shown incredible courage and patriotism towards the empire¡­ Thismendation proves their excellent service for the good of the society and their exemry behavior would motivate the others. Now, I would like to call upon the stage Miss Isabe along with the brave students of the Freljord academy who have shown remarkable courage in the incident at the Freljord academy."


    The award ceremony for everyone except for Professor Lloyd and Eren took ce at once, and they were all given the same reward as that of the soldiers. The atmosphere was filled with excitement and gratitude as the brave students received their well-deserved recognition.


    One by one, they received the rewards, bowed to the emperor, and left. And once thest student received the award, the messenger started to speak once again.


    "Now, we will reward those two important figures, without whom the royal museum may very well be in ruins today. Please give a round of apuse for Mr. Lloyd Frontera and Eren Pendragon, the young man from the Freljord academy."


    With their names being called out, Professor Lloyd, along with Eren, climbed the steps towards the emperor and arrived in front of him. Cheers rang out from behind as the two stood before the emperor.


    The Emperor looked at Eren for a moment before his attention was drawn towards Lloyd Frontera. Without fear, Professor Lloyd looked the emperor in the eyes. Most people in the festive pce knew that the emperor and Professor Lloyd didn''t like each other that much. It was inevitable since all of them were aware of what had happened to the Frontera Family after Kaiser Von Brittan rose to the throne.


    No words were exchanged between the two people as they stared at each other, while Eren stood confused by the long silence. Then the emperor himself broke the ice.


    "On this asion, it gives me immense pleasure to announce that the Mauryan empire has been blessed by another archmage."


    The Emperor''s words contained an underlying tension that Eren could sense. It seemed like there was more to the emperor''s announcement than met the eye.


    "I am delighted to announce Baron Lloyd Frontera as the 12th archmage of the Mauryan empire."


    With the emperor''s promation, apuse broke out, filling the hall with appreciation and awe. Professor Lloyd was not only the 12th archmage of the Mauryan empire but also the youngest archmage in the whole eastern continent. It was a moment that made the students of the academy look up to their Instructor with shining eyes, realizing the magnitude of his achievement.


    Anyway, soon in the midst of the cheering, the emperor took the emblem containing eight stars from the servant who respectfully provided it to the emperor while bowing his head. He stepped forward to pin it onto Professor Lloyd''s shirt, a symbol of his new prestigious title.


    "You have grown so much, Lloyd," the emperor said as he started pinning the emblem. "You know, I still remember the day when you hid behind your mother when I came to visit your father."


    Professor Lloyd clenched his fist, but there was no subtle emotion on his face; he just stared forward without reacting. The emperor''s words seemed to carry a mix of reminiscence and provocation, and Eren could feel the tension in the air.


    "Your father was a ''brave'' man," the emperor continued, getting close to Lloyd''s ear and whispering, "Foolishly brave, I hope his son wouldn''t be like that."


    Eren watched the interaction between the two but he didn''t get to listen to what the emperor told professor Llyod. But he noticed one thing, from the clenched fist of Professor Llyod, red blood was dripping down.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release ~

 Chapter 106 Rewarding The Heroes (3)

    ?


    "Eren Pendragon, pleasee up on the stage and receive your rightful rewards," Dooth dered solemnly after Professor Lloyd stepped down from the stage where the Emperor''s throne wasid.


    The atmosphere in the festive pce intensified as the anticipation grew, and Eren felt a mix of pride and nervousness coursing through him. Chants of "Glory to the Pendragons!" and "Sleeping Pendragon!" echoed in unison, a proof to the admiration and respect Eren had garnered through his heroic actions.


    As if keeping the best forst, the award ceremony for Eren began at the end after everyone else had been rewarded. It was a strategic move to give due importance to his valor and save the one who had aplished the most for the final moments. Although it was professor Lloyd who had the most achievements in the terror attack, his aplishments were actually pushed down to glorify Eren, it was all the n of the emperor. And even though everyone was aware of that fact, no one spoke up.


    Anyway, the surroundings seemed to glow with the aura of gratitude as Eren climbed up the steps of the stage. The royal guards, standing throughout the festive pce, saluted as a mark of respect to the one who had minimized the damage to the royal museum and saved numerous lives that could have been lost.


    ''I remember my days as a Soldier.''


    Eren''s heart swelled with a sense of humility and pride. His past life as a soldier had not beenmendable, but seeing the royal guards salute him brought back memories of camaraderie and service, evoking a newfound gratitude towards his former soldier colleagues.


    With each step, Eren disyed an upright posture, his movements exuding elegance and confidence. The Emperor, seated on the throne, raised his eyes in surprise, witnessing such poise and dignity from a young individual. Even the nobles gasped at his demeanor, impressed by the grace with which he carried himself.


    It was a surprise even for Hubert and Sears, who had never taught any etiquette to Eren. For some this may seem weird, as normally all the nobles would undergo proper etiquette sses but the Pendragon family was a little¡­.different.


    Nevertheless, envious eyes from the students of the Freljord academy fell upon him. Eren''s actions and achievements had ced him in the limelight, earning the respect and recognition of both the royals and themon people.


    As he knelt before the Emperor, Eren listened attentively to the gratitude expressed through the messenger. He maintained a wait-and-see attitude, knowing he currently held the upper hand in this exchange. His actions had not only prevented further loss of life but also saved the Emperor''s beloved daughter, the princess herself.


    "Thank you, Once again."


    The Emperor continued to shower praise and appreciation upon Eren, acknowledging the significance of his actions.


    "If it wasn''t for you, many lives would have been lost"


    Eren, however, remainedposed, calcting his response carefully.


    "I hope your majesty will show me generosity, not only in words," Eren finally spoke, surprising many with his boldness. It was a riskyment, one that could easily offend the Emperor and the nobles, but Eren was confident in his position as the hero who had thwarted the terror attack.


    It wouldn''t have been a surprise if Eren''s head went flying normally. However, Eren was the princess''s savior and had be a hero who stopped the terror attack, and this matter was further glorified by the emperor himself since he had spread rumors as such to divert the attention of the citizens towards the ''hero'' and divert their thinking about the negligence of royals.


    Though some nobles were taken aback by Eren''s audacity, they chose to remain silent, aware that his deeds had granted him some leeway in this situation.


    "Sir Lucas," the Emperor called out, dismissing Eren''sment for the moment and turning his attention to the prime minister of the great Mauryan.


    In this moment of heightened tension, the festive pce held its breath, unsure of what further revtions and surprises the ceremony might bring forth.


    The sage of wisdom got up from his seat and gave a meaningful smile to Eren, acknowledging the young hero''s valor and courage in the face of a formidable adversary.


    "Eren Pendragon, you have shown what it means to be a citizen of the great Mauryan, proudly disying your courage in front of an adversary much stronger than yourself. Your achievements can''t be denied. You will be praised as the Mauryan empire''s Hero¡­"


    "Let me continue it myself¡­."


    The Emperor rose from the throne, adding his congrattions to Eren''s remarkable feat.


    "Hero Eren will be given 5 tinum coins, along with 100,000 gilds and a 100 km radius ofnd around the Pendragon Barony. In addition, the Pendragon family will be awarded the title of Earl, and your tale will be recorded in the imperial history, keeping you alive to the next generation."


    The announcement sent ripples of astonishment throughout the royal hall, as murmurs and whispers spread among the gathered nobles and guests. The magnitude of the reward, the wealth, and thend bestowed upon Eren were unprecedented, catching even the most seasoned nobles by surprise.


    Some of the nobles, who were originally the owners of thend granted to the Pendragon family, disyed displeasure at losing their estates. However, they knew there was nothing they could do, as it was the Emperor''s judgment itself that decided the redistribution ofnd.


    But what surprised the nobles the most was the fact that the Pendragon family was elevated to the prestigious title of Earl. It was a significant leap from Baron to Earl, bypassing the rank of Viscount, which was traditionally in between.


    While the power of the Pendragons was known to surpass even that of the Marquise family, the Emperor''s sudden decision to bestow the title of Earl left the nobles in awe.


    Yet, there was more to Eren''s intentions than just amassing wealth or umtingnd. The Pendragon family had always upheld the values of simplicity and humility, and Eren''s response to the generous rewards reflected these teachings.


    "I am thankful for your generosity, your majesty. But luxury doesn''t suit us Pendragons."


    The Emperor raised his eyebrows in response to Eren''s unexpected refusal, and the nobles began to murmur in confusion and surprise. Eren''s demeanor and rejection of the extravagant rewards were contrary to what they hade to expect from the nobility.


    "Is he for real?" "He is going too far.."


    The nobles started to murmur among themselves while Hubert wore a satisfied smile on his face, recognizing that Eren was staying true to the principles and teachings of the Pendragon family.


    The Pendragons were humble people, they didn''t like luxury and stayed away from any kind of power struggle. The actions of the Pendragon''s ancestor who refused the title of duke from the first emperor was a proof to their simplicity and humbleness.


    The Pendragon''s continued to teach that to the future genrations too. Before their sessor could even weild a sword they taught them to live a simple and content life that is void of desires for wealth and materialistic things.


    Hubert also had instilled in Eren the importance of contentment and not being driven by greed, and seeing his son embody those values filled him with pride.


    Little did Hubert know that Eren had an even more significant goal in mind, far beyond the allure of wealth ornd.


    Eren had long forgotten what his father had taught him, since he had very few memories of his life as a child, it was normal for Eren to not to remember the boring things that his father had told him to remember.


    Furthermore, after experiencing the life of an ordinary mercenary, Eren had learned the importance of money. If it wasn''t for the fact that the thing he wanted had high priority to ensure his survival in the uing disasters, then he would have happily epted the rewards that the emperor bestowed upon him. But currently, Eren was in need of something which is far more valuable than anynd, title or money.


    "Instead of all those rewards, please grant me the Satan''s rifle."


    Murmurs of confusion and curiosity once again echoed through the hall due to Eren''s unexpected request and the atmosphere of the festive pce crackled with anticipation.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~


    (Sorry that the mass release has been dyed, I am editing the chapters and you can expect them by morning)

 Chapter 107 Rewarding The Heroes (4)

    ?


    "Please grant me the Satan''s rifle," Eren''s words echoed through the festive pce, causing gasps of surprise and concern among the nobles present. The request for such a powerful and dangerous artifact raised eyebrows and sparked murmurs of uncertainty.


    The Satan''s Rifle.


    It held a ce of great significance in the history of the Mauryan Empire, and legends even suggested it had ties to a high-ranking demon. The nobles couldn''t fathom why Eren would desire possession of such a relic with its dark origins.


    However, as the murmurs spread, a smile crept onto the Emperor''s face, revealing a sense of anticipation. It was as if he was expecting Eren to say that.


    "You want the satan''s rifle? Eren. I guess you are aware of the weapon''s value," Instead of refusing him the Emperor responded, addressing his desire with a curious tone.


    "Yes, I know it''s a valuable asset for the Mauryan Empire, your majesty," Eren acknowledged with respect.


    The Emperor nodded, his satisfaction apparent. He then revealed his true intentions, emphasizing that receiving the Satan''s Rifle woulde at a cost.


    "You are aware. Then you must also know that you have to give something when you receive something," the Emperor exined, paving the way for his unreasonable request.


    "Eren Pendragon, I want you to pledge loyalty to the royal family."


    Though a significant demand, the Emperor had the authority to make such a request, given the unique value of the weapon being bestowed.


    Kaiser Von Brittan didn''t refuse Eren''s unreasonable request outright because he saw a potential advantage in epting it.


    The Satan''s Rifle, while historically significant, had proven to be more of a decorative piece than a usable weapon, as it required a specific type of energy to wield it effectively. Countless men had tried to use that weapon since it was obtained from the nanda kingdom but none seeded.


    They didn''t know the reason but it was because, to use the Satan''s rifle one should have the ability to wield demonic energy or something more superior like the energy of the death god which Eren possessed.


    Ans since no was able to use it, the satan''s rifle was stored in the royal museum unlike the other weapons which were actually stored there because they hold too much power like the Heaven Obliterating Gunlet''s for example.


    Nevertheless, from the Emperor''s point of view the satan''s rifle was just a decorative piece in the royal museum, refusing to give that to Eren wouldn''t be any different as it would stay as such. But what if he epts? There was much to gain from it.


    If Eren were to swear his loyalty to the royal family, the Emperor would gain a powerful allyparable to the influential Duke families. Of course, the current Eren was only a 14-year old kid but it wouldn''t be the same as the time passed. As the future sessor of the Pendragon family, Eren would one day lead the Pendragon Family.


    And Eren''s allegiance would secure the Emperor''s support should any issues arise within the Pendragon family, effectively bringing the entire Pendragon family under his wing.


    Furthermore, the presence of the fearsome fire dragon, a force even the royals regarded with caution, would be at the Emperor''s disposal. The Emperor''s excitement surged at the thought of having the dragon''s power on his side.


    The continental Unification!


    The long time desire of the emperor would no longer be a pipe dream if the dragon was to enter the battlefield.


    ''Wouldn''t the Mauryan Empire be unstoppable with the dragon on our side?''


    There would no fool who would fight against a dragon, it would be nothing but suicide. And the emperor could achieve his dream even without engaging in war¡­It was such a lucrative idea that the Emperor wanted to bet on it even if the chances of that happening are very low.


    Just thinking about it made the emperor''s blood boil in excitement.


    The Emperor had actually asked for the cooperation of the Pendragons in the past but those fools who were bound by their morals wouldn''t agree to enter the battlefield even when he had offered them the title of dukes and an enormous wealth.


    But now he had gotten the opportunity, even when he knew that it would take time for his investment to bear fruits, the Emperor wanted to do it nevertheless. He was set on bringing the Pendragons under his control.


    Eren, uncertain and burdened by the weight of the decision, sought guidance from his father, Hubert. Yet, Hubert''sck of response left Eren feeling isted. It was as if his father was entrusting him with the responsibility of making this momentous choice on his own.


    The surrounding atmosphere grew tense, the eyes of the nobles fixated on Eren, awaiting his answer, while the Emperor''s anticipation for Eren''s decision seemed to heighten with each passing moment.


    The current Eren needed the deadly weapon known as the rifle of death desperately, as it was essential for his survival. Furthermore, he had grand ns to the prevent the rampaging of the fire dragon, a task beyond his individual capabilities. He understood the significance of garnering support from any source possible.


    As Eren weighed the decision of pledging loyalty to the royal family, he tried to view it in a positive light. Being in the Emperor''s favor could grant him more opportunities to meet with the monarch, thus giving him a chance to seek royal assistance when needed, especially after his investigations with the fire dragon. It seemed like a favorable situation.


    With the decision forming in his mind, Eren began, "I, Eren¡ª"


    However, before he could utter another word, a voice resounded inside his head.


    [Only Swear loyalty to emperor Kaiser, not the royal family.]


    It was the sage of wisdom, Grand Mage Lucas Traumen, sending a silent whisper using magic that only Eren could hear. The experience of receiving a silent whisper, a spell mastered by only a few exceptional mages in Mauryan, amazed Eren. But what captivated him even more was the sage''s advice¡ªto swear loyalty to Emperor Kaiser alone, not the royal family.


    Swearing loyalty to the emperor instead of the royal family. At first nce there was no difference, but when one considered it carefully, there was much to matter.


    Upon reflection, the distinction held significant implications. Pledging loyalty to the royal family would bind Eren to serve not just the current Emperor but all subsequent ones, which might mean a lifetime of servitude. On the other hand, by swearing loyalty directly to the Emperor, Eren''s allegiance would end with the Emperor''s reign, granting him more freedom and independence in the future.


    The Emperor is currently healthy, but he is getting older. It wouldn''t be much longer until he would give up the throne to one of his sessors and considering that Eren was still a 14 year old kid. By the time he would reach his peak, the emperor would already have stepped down from the throne and Eren wouldn''t have to risk fighting on the battlefield.


    It would be a gain and gain situation for Eren.


    Without thinking further Eren decided and said with a sense of conviction, "I, Eren, swear eternal loyalty to your majesty."


    "..."


    Some nobles frowned. In particr the face of the crown prince, Nox von Brittan. His face distorted, filled with anger. He realized Eren''s intention and couldn''t help but be angered at the implication of his words.


    Eren was indirectly saying that he would only serve Emperor Kaiser and his loyalty would be restricted to him.


    Nox couldn''t ept this and was about to raise his voice when the Emperor''s voice was heard.


    "Good!" the Emperor affirmed, acknowledging Eren''s oath of loyalty.


    To the Emperor''s credit, he did not take offense but rather saw the wisdom in Eren''s choice. Kaiser was still in good health despite being in his forties and had ambitious dreams to achieve. He found no issues with Eren''s deration and responded with a smile.


    "Eren Pendragon will be granted the satan''s rifle in addition to all the mentioned rewards."


    The Emperor decided to grant him all the rewards along with the satan''s rifle.


    On this day at the festive pce.


    The Emperor and Eren, both of them made connections with each other with their own intentions. Which one of them will make the most of this rtionship is yet to be known.


    ¡ª***---


    Mass Release (1) ~

 Chapter 108 Home (1)

    ?


    Eren was having a dream.


    A jet-ck monster was stuck to his face and wouldn''t let him go no matter what!


    ''Mahhh!''


    He couldn''t breathe. He could only let out small groans as he suffocated.


    As he frantically opened his eyes, Eren finally realized the source of his nightmare.


    Meow~


    A small ck cat was asleep on Eren''s face.


    "...."


    Indeed, It was Jishuka Von Cyprus. She had been lying on Eren''s face for about an hour.


    Eren looked at the ck cat peacefully sleeping on half of his face, contemting what to do.


    Thankfully, the ck feline woke up before Eren could take any action. She stretched her body to its limits before addressing Eren.


    "Eren Pendragon. What have you thought about my proposal?"


    "..."


    First thing in the morning, right when Eren was trying to understand what was going on, the principal of the Freljord academy asked aplicated question which caught him off guard and he didn''t find the words to answer her.


    The banquet ended yesterday and the nobles and the guests returned to their respective regions. The Pendragon''s including Eren had decided to depart today so they stayed the night at the guest pce after the banquet yesterday.


    The early morning encounter with the principal of the Freljord academy caught Eren off guard. He had been pondering the offer she made the previous night. Bing one of the disciples of a Supreme Star, especially a spirit master with ess to valuable resources from the academy, presented a tempting opportunity. Not to mention that Jishuka herself was a formidable 9-star mage, and learning from her could elevate Eren''s abilities as a mage significantly.!


    However, what puzzled Eren was the fact that Jishuka Von Cyprus specialized in spirit magic, while his originsy in the path of a knight. The principal herself was uncertain about Eren''s potential as a magician, yet she was extending this offer, which surprised him greatly.


    In his curiosity, Eren decided to address the principal directly and candidly. "May I know the reason why you are interested in me, Principal?" he asked, dropping formalities and addressed her as Principle instead of using fancy titles to show his sincerity.


    "The reason?"


    The ck feline now resting on his stomach, turned back to face him, somehow the expression on the feline''s face seemed to be contemting.


    "You know, there is an old friend of mine who wishes to meet you. However, he is currently in a faraway ce, and to reach him, you must learn a spirit magic spell¡ªsomething only I can teach."


    An Old friend of the Spirit master?


    Why did they want to meet Eren?


    And how did they know about Eren in the first ce?


    The questions swirled in Eren''s mind as he tried toprehend why this person wanted to meet him and how they even knew about him in the first ce. However, he realized the futility of getting answers from the leisurely cat that seemed more interested in scratching its chin than providing rity.


    Instead, Eren brought up another pressing question that had been nagging him. "Couldn''t theye to meet me instead?" he asked. If this person was important enough for the Spirit Master to take on a disciple just to facilitate the meeting, Eren wondered why they couldn''t make the effort to meet him directly.


    "Well he could."


    Eren didn''t know how the feline''s face was expressing the emotions but right now he could feel it getting serious.


    "But a war would break out if he did, a war which mortals couldn''t afford."


    "....??"


    The ck cat''s words only increased Eren''s confusion as it nothing to answer his questions.


    What did it mean by a war which mortals couldn''t afford? Eren''s confusion only deepened at the cryptic exnation, but he sensed that the cat''s words held weight and were not mere nonsense. Realizing that further questioning might not yield answers, Eren decided to give himself time to think and consider the offer carefully.


    "....Please give me some time to think."


    Eren Requested.


    "I will give you a week''s time, as you are returning home, think thoroughly and when you return to the academy, I will be expecting an answer."


    The ck feline said before it dissipated into small particles like things¡­


    It wasn''t teleportation and Eren didn''t know what magic it was but no trace of the feline was left in his room.


    Eren was left alone to ponder the mysterious encounter and its implications.


    Just as he was lost in thought, Huges, his uncle, entered the room and noticed the expression on Eren''s face.


    "....Did something happen?"


    "....Did something happen?" Huges inquired, noticing the expression on Eren''s face. However, Eren chose to keep the matter a secret and replied, "No, I just had a bad dream."


    "Is my nephew afraid of a nightmare?" Huges yfully teased.


    "It''s not like that, uncle! Leave it. Why did youe here?" Eren asked, trying to change the subject.


    "Huh? You haven''t seen the time yet?" Huges pointed towards a mechanical clock at Eren''s bedside, which showed both hands at 12.


    "Time?"


    "The carriage is waiting outside; it seems like we will be dyed, huh?"


    "Damn it! Couldn''t someone wake me up?"


    "The Hero of the empire still needs someone to wake him up?" Huges chuckled, poking fun at Eren''s reputation as a hero.


    Eren, feeling embarrassed by his uncle''s teasing, promptly shut his mouth and rushed to have a bath to get ready for their journey.


    "Sleeping Pendragon, huh! What a fitting name!" Hugesughed heartily as he observed Eren''s frantic rush to the bathroom.


    As the morning sun gently streamed through the windows, the atmosphere in the room was filled with a mix of lightheartedughter and the anticipation of the impending departure. Eren''s family was preparing to return home after a significant event at the royal pce, their destination was the Pendragon Barony.


    New challenges awaited Eren who was returning home after many years.


    ¡ª***---


    Mass release (2)~


    [Three more on the way]

 Chapter 109 Home (2)

    ?


    Amidst the barren field filled with ashes and burntnd, Eren''s memories of the Pendragon barony region were haunting, tainted by the devastation he had witnessed in his past life. But the sight in front of him now was a stark contrast to those memories, a revtion of the region''s true beauty.


    A vast fertilend with green fields stretching as far as the eyes could see, it was a breathtaking sight to behold. Tall trees stood proudly on either side of the road, offering much-needed shade to the exhausted travelers passing by. The air carried a pleasant freshness, and a cool breeze gently brushed past Eren''s face, as if weing him to this revitalized realm. He felt as though he had stepped into a different world, one of serenity and peace that he had never known existed in the Pendragon region.


    "Is this how it used to be?" Eren thought to himself as he stretched his eyes in all directions, absorbing the newfound beauty of the Pendragon region. The memories of the past, where the whole region was razed to the ground by the red mes of the fire dragon, now seemed to be fading, reced by this vibrant and tranquilndscape.


    The emotions inside him welled up, and he couldn''t help but utter, "I am Home," as tears filled his eyes


    Hubert and Sears just smiled at their son as they found it rather cute, seeing him so moved by the surroundings.


    "You see that boyo?"


    As they continued their journey, Huges, riding a white horse by Eren''s side, pointed to a barren mountain in the distance, standing out starkly from its lush surroundings, far into the east of the Pendragon region. Even from that distance, Eren could see smoke rising from the rocky mountain, revealing its true identity as a volcano.


    "That is where Sir Ugram lives."


    The fire dragon''sir. It is where the fire dragon, Ugram, who rarely shows itself to the world, lives.


    Eren''s expression turned serious as heid his eyes on the fire dragon''sir. He knew that facing Sir Ugram would be a pivotal moment, as it was the very creature responsible for the tragedy that befell his parents in his past life. His heart brimmed with determination, for he was finally going to confront the culprit that had haunted his memories for so long.


    ***


    Deep in the snowfield where life didn''t thrive, a masked man stood amidst the pristine white surroundings, awaiting his loyal servant by a small pond. The air was crisp and cold, the snow reflecting the dim sunlight as it fell gently from the sky.


    Before long, a doll-like figure, resembling a dolphin, gracefully leaped out of the small pond and swam near the masked man. The doll seemed to possess a magical aura, moving with an ethereal grace.


    The masked man remained still until the doll arrived at his feet, at which point he crouched down and embraced the doll, acknowledging its sess with a soft-spoken, "Good job."


    The doll dolphin opened its mouth, revealing a glowing object stored within a ss container. It was the mana heart of the evil dragon Byrve.


    The masked man carefully retrieved the mana heart from the doll''s mouth, standing up with a sense of aplishment. "Your job is done," he murmured with a tinge of satisfaction in his coarse voice.


    As he spoke, small threads, previously invisible, started to appear around him, shimmering with a mesmerizing blue hue. These threads were an embodiment of mana, connecting to the doll.


    "Thanks for your help," the masked man said, expressing his gratitude to the magical creature. The threads connecting his hand and the doll-like dolphin vanished as he released it.


    As if responding to some enchanting cue, the doll-like figure transformed into a living dolphin, emitting beautiful whistles before gracefully swimming back into the pond, which led to the vast ocean beyond.


    With his mission aplished, the masked man continued on his way without a backward nce, heading toward a nearby small hut. This seemingly inconspicuous hut served as a secret pathway connected to a research facility, hidden from the world''s prying eyes.


    Entering the research facility with measured steps, the masked man held the mana heart of the evil dragon, an object of immense power that he had sought. His presence caught the attention of the lead researchers, who eagerly gathered to witness the results of his undertaking.


    "Here"


    The man stretched out his hand holding the dragon heart.


    "The dragon heart you asked for."


    As he handed over the dragon heart, the atmosphere in the facility buzzed with excitement and awe.


    "You really obtained it!"


    Among the researchers stood Dr. Jose Delgado, once a royal physician of the Ch kingdom. Rescued by the masked man from the clutches of a Mauryan soldier, Jose had joined the masked man, seeking vengeance for the injustices inflicted upon his kingdom.


    However, upon discovering the masked man''s true intentions, Jose found himself torn. He knew that the consequences of the experiment being conducted in theboratory could be tremendous.


    He was a physician by origin, someone who saves lives not someone who takes it.


    He wrestled with the conflict between his desire for revenge and his oath to save lives, realizing the potential devastation if the creation within theboratory were toe into existence.


    For this reason, Jose had misled the masked man, iming the research would take much longer than it actually could. He also provided him with a way to increase the time for the research which was near impossible to make sure the masked man wouldn''t doubt him. He had informed him that they needed a dragon heart to increase the speed of the research, which he thought the masked man would not be able to acquire.


    However, he had underestimated the masked man''s resourcefulness in obtaining the dragon heart, which was safely stored in the Royal Museum of the Mauryan empire.


    "Use this andplete it as soon as possible"


    The masked man''s eyesnded on the pulsating red flesh as he handed over the dragon heart to doctor Jose.


    "And if the situation allows, I will give you another dragon heart."


    Jose couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread at his words, "Another dragon heart¡­.?!!"


    At this moment, Jose realized that he had made a grave mistake by revealing a means to expedite the research process to him.


    ¡ª***---


    Mass release(3)~

 Chapter 110 Home (3)

    ?


    "Wee, young master," the butler waiting along with the maids and servants of the Pendragons, eximed with a warm smile as Eren, apanied by Sears and Hubert, alighted from the carriage.


    The grand castle of the Pendragon Family loomed before them, not as opulent as the royal pce but still an impressive structure, bustling with numerous butlers and maids diligently attending to their duties.


    "Was everything well in our absence, Hans?"


    Eren''s father inquired about the well-being of the household and the region during their absence, showing the immense trust they had in their loyal butler, Hans, to manage everything in their stead.


    "Everything is well, Master."


    Hans had been an integral part of the Pendragon family for years, akin to a beloved grandfather to Eren, and his presence brought fond memories flooding back to Eren.


    ''He is still the same.''


    Eren thought seeing the kind smile on Hans'' face.


    It has been more than a week since the Pendragon family of Hubert, Sears and Huges departed to the capital suddenly. They left the estate in the care of Hans and had quickly made their way to the royal pce after receiving a letter from the Tower of Justice.


    They had done so because they had that much trust in Hans and were sure that he would be able to manage the estate in their absence.


    "How have you been, Hans?" Eren inquired with genuine affection, a bright smile adorning his face at the sight of the familiar butler.


    "I have been well, young master. Seeing you smile, I hope you are well too," Hans replied in his characteristic profound voice, unaware of Eren''s hidden struggles.


    Eren''s past three months were nothing but peaceful, first the incident at the exile, then the ranking battles and after that was his encounter with the rebel''s in the royal museum. Words were not enough to describe how chaotic it''s been.


    Nevertheless, Hans was unaware of the trials and chaos that had filled Eren''s life since his return, but the older man''s concern and caring nature warmed Eren''s heart.


    "Yes, I am fine," Eren replied, concealing his true emotions behind a facade ofposure.


    It had taken them three days to reach the Pendragon Barony in a carriage from the royal pce while going through two different portals and throughout the journey, Eren had been spending time with family.


    It was like he went on a vacation. Though they were apanied by royal escorts,Eren enjoyed the journey thoroughly.


    Now that they are back in Pendragon region, it was already noon and the sun was setting in the horizon painting the sky with an orange hue.


    Except for the relief of finally reaching the destination, everyone was feeling tired because of the long journey. Even Eren was tired of it as although he enjoyed his time with the family, sitting inside the carriage all day had made his butt go numb.


    Noticing his son''s fatigue, Hubert ced aforting hand on Eren''s head.


    "Go rest for today, we will discuss the matters tomorrow."


    He obviously meant the matters regarding taking an oath and meeting the fire dragon Ugram. Although Eren couldn''t wait to meet the dragon heplied with his father since he was tired too.


    ***


    Eren could feel someone gently tapping his body. The rough hand made him think if it was a warrior. It was that warm.


    "Young master, it is morning."


    But the voice was very profound. Eren slowly opened his eyes. Rather than the bright sunlighting through the window to warm his eyes, what he saw was an old man standing there with a satisfied expression.


    "Young master, it''s already morning. Please get up," Hans said in his characteristic profound voice.


    "Huh?" Eren mumbled, trying to collect his thoughts.


    "The master and Sir Huges wish to dine with the young master since it has been a while," Hans continued, reminding Eren of his return to the castle and his reunion with family.


    Maybe due to the exhaustion from their journey or due to the feeling of finally being at home, Eren slept like a logst night and only woke up after Hans came to wake him at 9:00 Am.


    "Good morning, Hans," he greeted warmly, stretching his limbs after a restful slumber.


    "The bath is ready; will you wash up right away?" Hans asked attentively, offering Eren a ss of water.


    "Yes, please tell father I will join them shortly," Eren replied, taking the water and downing it in one gulp.


    "As you wish, young master."


    As he made his way to the bath, Eren couldn''t help but marvel at thefort of the castle and the feeling of being surrounded by the love and care of his family and loyal retainers.


    Eren entered the bathroom and walked into the tub that was full of warm water. He leaned against the tub and looked up at the ceiling.


    The sealing of the bathroom was in, in line with the Pendragons'' preference for simplicity and peacefulness in their way of living. Eren gazed up at the empty ceiling and began to mumble to himself, "I will probably be meeting the fire dragon today."


    He had been eagerly anticipating this moment for thest three months since he transmigrated into his younger self''s body. Yet, now that the time had arrived, he felt a twinge of hesitation.


    Various questions swirled in Eren''s mind. How would he react when faced with the dragon responsible for turning his past life into one of misery? Could he control his emotions? To quell these doubts, Eren reminded himself that passing judgment without firsthand experience was unwise.


    Eren crossed his legs inside the tub while washing himself as his thoughts continued.


    As he continued washing in the tub, a thought urred to him. "Come to think of it, I don''t remember much about our barony. Let''s explore the barony after I meet Ugram." Although seemingly unrted to his ns, sometimes doing something outside of one''s agenda could be a refreshing change.


    "Young master, are you inside the bathroom?"


    Eren could hear Hans'' voiceing from outside. From the outward appearance, Hans may not seem like anything special, but he was also a 6-star knight. Furthermore he had sworn his loyalty to the pendragons and had been serving the Pendragons for more than 30 years, which was from the time when Eren''s grandfather was the lord of PEndragons/


    "Yes, I will be right out."


    Eren casually talked with Hans, for him he was more like a parent figure.


    Eren put the bathrobe on as he quickly exited the bathroom. Hans was standing there with a smile on his face and a tray with a cup in his hand.


    "Here you go, young master," Hans said, offering a cup of cold water.


    "Great, thanks."


    Eren quickly gulped it down and thanked him. He felt at ease around Hans, as the old man had a calming presence.


    "Young master, we will start to dress you now."


    "Hmm"


    The door opened, and a couple of servants entered to assist with dressing him. This was the first time in his new life that he felt a tad embarrassed, realizing the luxuries that came with being a noble.


    "Something simple today please."


    Eren hated reallyplicated attire. Simple clothes that let you rxfortably were the best.


    "Yes, Young master."


    The servants in charge of the attire quickly pulled out some clothes and Eren changed into the simplest of them all.


    Eren slightly frowned after finishing getting dressed. Although considered "simple" for nobles, he found the attire to be quite extravagantpared to the academic uniform he was used to wearing.


    Dressed in a white shirt with a ck long coat adorned with red linings and ck pants, And there was also a golden lined belt around his waist.


    ''These clothes were probably picked by mother.''


    Eren thought as he remembered some of his childhood memories where his mother used to dress him with different clothes and enjoy. There was also times when she would dress Eren as a girl and take him on a stroll through their barony which was very embarrassing for Eren.


    Reminiscing the old memories, Eren turned to Hans, who was once again smiling like a gentle old man.


    "Hans, let''s go," Eren said, ready to face the day''s adventures.


    "Yes, young master," Hans replied warmly, apanying Eren to the dining hall.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 111 The Fire Dragon, Ugram (1)

    ?


    "I will now open the door, young master," Hans informed Eren as he stood by the dining room entrance.


    "Sure."


    Eren nodded his head towards Hans.


    Eren''s memories of past life''s childhood were faint, he hardly remembered anything after going through all the hardships, but even then some of the memories were special for him and some people stood at the forefront of such memories, and Hans was one among them.


    Hans had been taking care of Eren since he was a young boy, treating him like his own grandson, and Eren felt aforting warmth whenever he was surrounded by his family and Hans.


    "I hope you enjoy the breakfast," Hans said with a smile.


    "Thanks. Hans, make sure you have a good meal too," Eren replied warmly before walking past Hans and entering the dining room, where his family was already seated.


    His father, Hubert Pendragon, the current head of the Pendragon Barony, sat at the head of the table. Beside him was his mother, Sears Pendragon, the baroness, and his uncle Huges Pendragon. They all looked at Eren as he joined them in the dining hall.


    "You are here,e take a seat," Hubert said, beaming at his son.


    "Yes, Father," Eren replied and settled into his seat, his eyes falling upon the sumptuous feastid out before them. He was taken aback by the grandeur of the dishes, not expecting such avish spread for breakfast.


    "What? You''re surprised by the dishes?" Hughes teased with a smirk, noticing Eren''s expression.


    "We have to prepare at least this much for the hero of the Empire," he continued, yfully pulling Eren''s leg, which causedughter to fill the dining room. Eren''s cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and amusement.


    As the servants started serving the meals, Eren couldn''t help but express his delight. "This is delicious," he eximed, particrly enjoying the mango pie that served as dessert.


    "Of course, it would be. After all, it is made from the ripe mangoes grown in our region," Hughes proudly stated, puffing up his chest.


    It had been three months since Eren came back from their point of View, Sears had personally prepared a variety of meals for her son along with excellent chefs of the Pendragon family.


    Amidst the enjoyment of the meal, Eren sensed a shift in the atmosphere and noticed his father''s thoughtful gaze fixed upon him.


    "Is there something you need to say, father?" Eren inquired.


    "Let''s talk after dinner," Hubert replied, and the family once again focused on the delicious feast before them.


    ****


    The dinner was peaceful and Eren enjoyed thepany of his family. They talked about Eren''s academic life, how he has been, how Eren met the sword saint and many more things.


    Of course Eren made sure to only tell the things that wouldn''t make his family worry.


    After the peaceful dinner, the mood turned serious.


    There was a minute of silence before Hubert broke it, addressing Eren with a grave tone. "Eren."


    "Yes, Father," Eren responded, sensing the gravity of the situation. Sears and Huges also fell silent, aware that something important was about to be discussed.


    "Generally, I should have told this to you when you were 18, but I am doing this four years earlier since I believe you are qualified enough," Hubert began, exining a custom followed by the Pendragons. At the age of 18, teenagers of the Pendragon family would undergo a ceremony to take an oath and meet their guardian, the fire dragon.


    "The reason why the Pendragons don''t allow children below 18 years to meet the dragon is that they wouldn''t have the power to stand before it," Hubert added, alluding to the immense responsibility and danger associated with meeting the legendary creature.


    Dragons, as the pinnacle of all species, wielded a power that no ordinary mortal could defy. Their sheer aura alone was so overwhelming that even when they meant no harm, it was challenging to withstand their pressure. This was precisely why the Pendragons hesitated to let their children meet the fire dragon. To endure the dragon''s presence, one needed to be at least a 3-star knight or mage. Since Eren had attained such a level, Hubert believed he was qualified to meet their guardian.


    In Eren''s past life, he had missed the opportunity to attend the ceremony due to the fire dragon''s rampage and the subsequent decline of the Pendragon household. So now, in his current life, he was eager to learn about the ceremony and, most importantly, to confront the fire dragon, the culprit behind his family''s tragic demise in his past life.


    "You are qualified enough to meet Sir Ugram and he has given permission for you to meet, so let''s not waste time. Follow me," Hubert said, rising from his seat and leading Eren somewhere within their household.


    Eren silently nodded and trailed his father, while Sears and Huges observed them from their seats.


    Observing Eren''s back as he followed behind his father, Sears remarked, "It''s only been three months, but he has grown so much."


    Huges concurred, "Right, I can hardly recognize him both mentally and physically."


    It wasn''t just empty words, Hughes has been observing Eren for the past few days, his behavior, his attitude, everything about his nephew has changed, it was like he was apletely different person.


    The yful behavior of Eren who used to banter with him has disappeared without any trace and he acted more mature like an adult. Although he was happy seeing his growth, somewhere in his heart, Hughes felt empty like Eren has gotten more distant from them.


    Anyway, he didn''t express his thoughts but just gazed at the kid''s back.


    ''He is growing so fast that it is worrying''


    While Sears and Huges were thinking about Eren, the young boy was concentrated on his father''s back. who was leading him somewhere inside their household.


    As they walked together, they arrived at one of the hallways within the household facing a dead end.


    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary about it except for some statues of the fire dragon which were ced for decoration.


    But that was until Hubert suddenly stopped and shifted a dragon statue on disy, revealing a secret passage leading underground.


    "...!"


    Eren was taken aback; he had no idea their household possessed such a hidden pathway.


    ''Wait a minute, I haven''t even seen the dragon which everyone in the Mauryan knows is under the care of Pendragons, then it is only natural that I don''t know about these secrets.''


    Hemented on himself before turning his gaze to his father who was now looking back at him.


    Noting his son''s surprise, Hubert smirked, assuring him, "Don''t be shocked by this. There is much to see. Follow me." With that, he descended the steps leading to the underground, and Eren quietly followed suit.


    As they ventured deeper into the underground, the room initially plunged into darkness.


    However, soon, illuminating stones lit up on either side of the steps, casting a magical glow. The whole phenomenon seemed to be an application of some high level magic which worked by detecting the sign of life and lighting up the illuminatingmps.


    Even with his little knowledge in the domain of magic, Eren knew that it was a high level magic, at least above that of 7-stars. High level magic like this was a rare sight in the Pendragon family, as their origin was that of the knights and rarely any magicians could be seen in Pendragon Barony, not to mention a high level one, so he was quite surprised.


    Hubert walked down the steps leading to the underground and Eren followed him quietly.


    As they walked down, Eren could see many peculiar drawings on either sides of the walls, they seemed to be telling stories of the past


    And there was one thing that wasmon in all the drawings, that was the presence of the red dragon!


    ''Does these walls record the past of Pendragons?''


    Eren had such thoughts but then again he was confused as to why the pendragons would carve their history on the wall when they could use paper?


    Was there some special meaning to it? Or Were they some sort of hidden texts or something? There were many such questions that invaded his mind but Eren had no time to dwell on such thoughts because what he witnessed as he reached the end of the steps took him by surprise.


    "....!"


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release ~~

 Chapter 112 The Fire Dragon Ugram(2)

    ?


    As Eren reached the end of the steps, he was met with a grand chamber, illuminated by glowing crystals embedded in the walls.


    In the center of the room, arge, ancient-looking booky open on a pedestal, depicting the images of some men on its pages.


    "Wee, my son, to the heart of our family''s legacy," Hubert spoke with a touch of reverence in his voice, as he stood next to Eren.


    "The fire dragon Ugram, the guardian of our family, resides deep within the volcano," Hubert continued, gesturing towards arge mural on the wall that showcased the majestic creature in its full glory.


    Eren was captivated by the breathtaking depiction of Ugram. Each drawing showcased the majesty of the dragon, the fire dragon was a magnificent sight to behold, with crimson scales and eyes that seemed to radiate power and wisdom.


    "As the Pendragon family, we have been the protectors of the fire dragon for generations," Hubert exined, "The dragon has been a symbol of our strength and unity. Its presence has shaped our history and given rise to the legends of our ancestors."


    Eren listened intently as his father recounted tales of brave knights and powerful mages who had formed deep bonds with Ugram. They were tales of courage, loyalty, and sacrifice that had passed down through generations.


    "Those who are worthy are granted the opportunity to meet Ugram," Hubert said, his eyes filled with pride, "It is not just a mere ceremony, but a chance to form a bond with the guardian of our family and gain its protection and blessings."


    As Hubert said so, he folded the sleeve of his shirt disying a tattoo containing the image of the dragon head.


    "The blessing of the Fire Dragon."


    With his words the tattoo glowed with a subtle red aura hinting at the power that is hidden beneath it.


    "Those with the blessing of the dragon will not be hurt by normal mes, as long as our guardian himself revokes the blessing, we will be immune to most of the mes in the world."


    Being Immune to fire!


    The sentence seemed ordinary but the meaning behind it was not. There are many types of mes in this world, mes that are born out of nature, mes that are formed using magic and mes of the fire dragons!


    What Hubert said meant that the pendragons had absolute defense against fire type attacks; the magnitude of the blessing blew Eren''s mind.


    To exin it in simple terms, one of the seven sages of the Mauryan empire, the me Empress, Sylivia Orianne was a fire-mage, whose most spells include the use of fire spells.


    Now imagine her going against Pendragons!


    Even if she is all powerful her attacks would not have any effect on the Pendragon!


    Even Eren could win against her if she didn''t use any other skills.


    ''Then that means the dragon took back its blessing in my past life?''


    It was hard to believe but that was the only exnation, all his family were burned to death, so it was the conclusion he came to.


    While Eren was busy with his thoughts, Hubert went forward and picked up the huge book with both his hands.


    "This here is a magical artifact that stores the information about the pendragons."


    Artifact!


    ''Come to think of it, it has been a while since the artifact inside me reacted!''


    After the incident at the Royal museum, the artifact has been quite. Although Eren checked about the skills he used at that time, the artifact didn''t provide any further information as if it is recovering from the loss of energy.


    Nevertheless, concentrating on the thing at hand, Eren paid attention to the book in his father''s hand.


    "This is the Chronicles of Pledge."


    He said, turning the pages of the book.


    In Each page Eren could see an image of someone whose mouth would be bound together by a three headed spear.


    "...."


    Eren failed to recognise what it was looking at his father with eyes demanding an exnation.


    Hubert smiled at his son and started exining, "As I said, the Chronicles of Pledge is an artifact which was passed down in our Pendragon family. Every teeneger before meeting the fire dragon would undertake an oath and this book is one who makes sure that they never break it."


    Eren still didn''t understand what it meant.


    "You need to pledge that you will not disclose any matter regarding the fire dragon to anyone outside of the Pendragons, the movement you take a pledge, the artifact will bound your mouth and even if you want to tell something about the fire dragon to the outsiders, you will not be able to do so."


    Ereen was taken aback!


    The rule of not being able to discuss the matter regarding the dragon with outsiders, it was something that was created to ensure the safety of both the dragon and the Pendragons, but in the current situation, Eren couldn;t pledge that!


    He was going to meet the fire dragon to investigate the matter regarding its rampage in his past life, if he found anything suspicious then he was nning to ask for the help of the emperor and the sword saint to kill it, so he found it absurd to pledge as such!


    "Now, make your pledge Eren."


    Opening an empty page in the Chronicles of Pledge, Hubert extends the book towards Eren.


    But Eren hesitated, he didn''t know what to do.


    He was aware that he wouldn''t be able to meet the fire dragon without taking this pledge but he was also worried about the possibility where he wouldn''t be able to disclose the matter regarding fire dragon to others, it was a very hard situation for him.


    "..."


    He looked at the Chronicles of Pledge for a movement while his hesitation deepened, but that is when the artifact that was silent inside him reacted.


    [Detected an artifact!]


    [The Artifact''s level is lower than the host''s, it is possible to suppress the effect of the artifact to a certain level]


    ''I love you artifact!''


    Eren beamed as he heard the notification and without hesitation, in the next second, he ced his hands on the book.


    "I Eren Pendragon, son of Hubert Pendragon, pledges that I will not reveal any matters regarding the fire dragon Ugram to the outsiders."


    As Eren''s words ended, his image started to appear on the empty pages of the chronicles of Pledge and a three headed spear pierced his mouth from one end to another.


    Eren didn''t actually feel something but anyway, Hubert was satisfied and he closed the book cing it on the pedestals once again.


    "Now you are ready to meet sir Ugram."


    He said moving his hand in a certain gesture, once again opening a secret path which led them from the pendragon''s adobe to the fire dragon Ugram''sir.


    "Nowe along."


    Hubert said, walking forward.


    As they continued deeper into the chamber, Eren noticed a carved pathway leading away from the main hall. The path was adorned with glowing stones, guiding the way towards the heart of the volcano.


    "Beyond this path lies the entrance to Ugram''sir," Hubert exined, "Few outsiders have ever seen this ce, and even fewer have met the dragon."


    Eren''s heart raced with excitement and anticipation. This was the moment he had been waiting for, the chance to meet the legendary fire dragon that had haunted his memories from his past life.


    The culprit that has killed his family and razed the whole Pendragon region by setting it aze with dragon mes.


    There was rage but there was also determination, a firm determination to find out the truth behind the mysterious tragedy.


    "Father, I... I''m ready," Eren said, his voice steady with determination.


    Hubert smiled warmly at his son, proud of the young man he had be. "I know you are, Eren. Now, let''s proceed."


    They followed the illuminated path deeper into the volcano, the temperature gradually rising as they approached Ugram''sir. The ground beneath their feet rumbled softly, a sign of the immense power dwelling within.


    Finally, at the end of the passage amidst the boilingva, Eren witnessed the legendary species sleeping with its eyes closed.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~


    Hello guys! Firstly I am sorry that I couldn''t keep my promise, I have been caught up with some personal problems, so I wasn''t able to give much time to my writing. As I am not a full time author, it is a bit hard to spend much time on writing although I very much like to. I hope you guys understand and I will update those chapters soon.

 Chapter 113 The Fire Dragon, Ugram (3)

    ?


    As Eren and Hubert entered the heart of the volcano, the air grew thick with heat, and the glow of theva cast an eerie red light across the surroundings. At the end of the path, they beheld the magnificent sight that had been the center of their family''s guardian for generations.


    There, lying in a colossal chamber, was the fire dragon Ugram. Its crimson scales shimmered like moltenva, reflecting the intense glow of theva flows around it. The dragon''s wings, folded neatly against its powerful body, wererge enough to create a gust of wind with the slightest movement.


    Ugram''s eyes, the color of burning embers, remained closed as it slumbered. Its long, sharp ws and serrated teeth, visible even with its mouth shut, testified to its formidable power. The dragon''s presence exuded strength, wisdom, and a sense of agelessness.


    As Eren stared in awe, he noticed that the dragon''s belly was slightly swollen, to be more precise, there seemed to be something under its belly, which puzzled him.


    In the midst of his amazement, a sudden realization struck Eren and he turned towards his father for answers.


    "Father, Sir Ugram¡­ is that an egg!?" Eren eximed, his eyes widening in astonishment.


    Hubert nodded solemnly, his expression tinged with reverence. "Yes, my son. Sir Ugramid an egg about a year ago. It''s a rare urrence for dragons, and it happens only every few hundred years."


    The pinnacle of all species, dragons were beings without a distinct sex. They didn''t rely on their fellow dragons for reproduction, for they were perfect beings capable of existing on their own terms. Each dragon could take the form they preferred, male or female, as sex held no significance to them. Perhaps this was why dragons preferred solitude, rarely choosing to be in each other''spany.


    Dragons reproduced byying eggs. Ancient texts spoke of how a dragon couldy only about 2-3 eggs in their lifetime, which could span thousands of years. However, the primary reason they refrained fromying more eggs wasn''t an inability to do so, but their own preference. Afterying an egg, dragons became incredibly susceptible and weakened. It would take them anywhere between five to ten years just to recuperate fully. During this period, both the dragon and the egg were vulnerable.


    Knowing that the fire dragon Ugram hadid an egg a year ago meant that it would be at least three to four years before the dragon egg hatched. Eren saw this as a unique opportunity to uncover the truth behind the tragedy that had befallen their family in his past life. If Ugram was weakened due to the eggying process, it might provide the chance Eren needed to understand the mysterious events that had led to his family''s demise.


    However, as Eren''s thoughts raced, a nagging doubt crept into his mind. ''Wait a minute!'' he thought.


    ''There was no information about the dragon egg in the Pendragon region, was there?''


    Dragon eggs, much like the dragons themselves, were covered with hard scales, rendering them immune to most physical and magical attacks. It was highly unlikely that Ugram would have harmed its own egg with fire, considering it was its own offspring. This realization left Eren with a singr question: why was the dragon egg not found in his past life?


    As his mind pieced together fragments of memories and conjectures, an unsettling idea began to take shape. ''Did something happen to the egg in my past life that resulted in Ugram going on a rampage?'' Eren wondered aloud, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and trepidation.


    The revtion sent a shiver down Eren''s spine, causing him to momentarily forget the sweltering heat of the volcano''s chamber.


    It was only a theory, but he found it possible. First of all, Fire Dragon Ugram had been the guardian of Pendragons for many generations, and there had never once been any problems with the fire dragon until suddenly, in his past life, it went on a rampage and destroyed a quarter of the empire. The whole situation now seemed like a y orchestrated by someone.


    As Eren observed the majestic creature before him, he realized that the rage he once felt had transformed into a mixture of empathy and curiosity. The sheer magnitude of the dragon''s presence was awe-inspiring, its scales shimmering with a mesmerizing crimson hue under the dim glow of theva-lit chamber. Eren''s eyes were drawn to the dragon''s piercing eyes, reflecting both ancient wisdom and unfathomable depths.


    Eren knew the feeling of losing his family, and he imagined a situation where the dragon had suffered a loss, just like he had. The dragon no longer looked like an enemy but a being he sought to understand.


    But what he failed to understand was the fact that dragons were a perfect species; they didn''t have any filial piety or emotions towards their parents. Their existence defied the conventional notions of family and rtionships, some dragons even reproduced just to consume the dragon heart of their own child to be stronger and increase their own power. However, as Eren wasn''t aware of this truth, he naturally misunderstood what it meant.


    Hubert, sensing the emotions stirring within his son, ced a reassuring hand on Eren''s shoulder. "Be careful, my son. Ugram is still a powerful creature, even in its current state. Approach with respect, and it may grant you the answers you seek."


    Hubert wasn''t aware of what had been bugging his kid, but he was sure of one thing. Eren had been acting weird ever since he mentioned meeting the dragon. It almost seemed as if Eren was eager to meet the dragon and have a conversation with it, as if an inexplicable connection drew him closer to this mythical being.


    With his father''s words echoing in his mind, Eren stepped forward, his heart pounding with anticipation and trepidation. As he drew nearer to the fire dragon, he could feel a gentle warmth emanating from its massive form, the very heat of the dragon''s presence enveloping him like a protective cocoon.


    "Sir Ugram," Eren called out softly, not wanting to startle the slumbering beast, even though he knew the dragon was already aware of his presence.


    "I am Eren Pendragon, the descendant of the Pendragon family."


    The dragon''s eyes fluttered open, and its gaze fixed upon Eren. There was wisdom and ancient knowledge in those eyes, a gaze that seemed to pierce through time itself.


    "Young Pendragon," Ugram''s voice resonated like the crackling of mes, carrying the weight of centuries of existence.


    "Interesting!" The dragon said as its eyes opened wide, and it slowly rose from its position, sitting with absolute majesty. The egg that was beneath it''s belly was exposed which was covered in hard red scales.


    The glow from theva intensified, illuminating the chamber with an ethereal brilliance, as if the dragon itself was a manifestation of the fiery heart of the volcano.


    Hubert noticed it a stepte, but a thin invisible shield was created between the fire dragon and his son, signifying the dragon''s acknowledgment of Eren''s presence.


    "Sir Ugram," Hubert urged as he gazed at the dragon, his heart filled with both concern and awe. He was aware that the fire dragon wouldn''t harm his son but as a father he couldn''t help but worry about Eren.


    "I have something to talk about with your son. Go back alone for now, Hubert."


    The Fire Dragon didn''t open its mouth, but its voice was delivered to Hubert through a telepathic connection. Hubert hesitated but left, trusting the ancient guardian to watch over his son.


    "I will leave him in your care," he said before departing from the chamber.


    The fire dragon waited for Hubert to leave, and only when he did, did it turn its attention back to Eren. It silently looked at Eren, its eyes fixated on him as if the dragon''s gaze was piercing through Eren''s soul itself, delving into the depths of his being.


    "Now, what do we have here? A soul of the future dwelling in the body of the past?" The dragon remarked with curiosity, its voice reverberating through the chamber, merging with the echoes of the volcano''s rumbling, creating an ethereal symphony that seemed to resonate with the very essence of time.


    "...!!!"


    Eren was taken aback! He stood speechless, his mind racing toprehend the significance of the dragon''s words.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~

 Chapter 114 The Fire Dragon Ugram (4)

    ?


    Eren was taken aback, his heart pounding wildly in his chest as the enormity of the situation sank in. The truth he had kept hidden, even from his parents, had now beenid bare before the all-seeing eyes of the dragon.


    The surroundings echoed with the crackling of the once warm fire, now transformed into a raging inferno that seemed to mirror the turmoil in Eren''s mind.


    "..."


    In the midst of the intense heat, Eren pondered the meaning of the dragon''s words - ''The soul of the future dwelling in the body of the past.'' It was a cryptic revtion that resonated deeply within him, and he understood its significance without needing further exnation.


    Eren had always heard tales of the dragons'' omnipotence, but he never imagined they could peer into a person''s very soul. Though he didn''t attempt to make excuses, he couldn''t help but express his surprise at the extent of the dragon''s powers.


    "The dragon''s eyes are renowned for their ability to see through everything, but I never knew it was to such an extent!" Eren admitted, his voice tinged with awe and apprehension.


    Indeed, the dragon eyes were an exceptional skill exclusive to their race, capable of unraveling illusions and falsehoods. Eren was well aware of this fact, but the revtion that they could delve into the depths of a person''s soul astonished him.


    [You are not going to pretend like you don''t know, huh? Then tell me, who are you?]


    An incredible pressure was emitted from the fire dragon''s body with its word which descended crushing on Eren! For a movement, the whole volcanic mountain rumbled as if it would copse.


    "Arhh!"


    The pressure exerted by the dragon intensified, bearing down on Eren like an insurmountable weight. His attempts to resist were futile, and he found himself brought to his knees. The power he possessed seemed insignificant in the face of the dragon''s invincibility. Still, he stared defiantly into the creature''s fiery crimson eyes, even as the mental strain threatened to overwhelm him.


    [Answer my question, who are you?]


    But instead of relenting, the dragon demanded an answer from Eren.


    The pressure on Eren intensified, threatening to crush him further. Before long he waspletely prostrated on the ground and could barely withstand the strain of fire dragon''s might.


    "Ghaa-!"


    His eyes rolled back and he was about to lose consciousness when the dragon revoked some of its pressure.


    It was clearly giving him a chance to Eren and he wasn''t foolish enough to let it go.


    Summoning every ounce of courage, he managed to answer, "I am Eren, Eren Pendragon, the heir of the Pendragon family." His words resonated with determination, leaving the dragon momentarily silenced.


    There was a reason for its silence. Dragons, the ultimate species possessed number of incredible skills and among them was the <Dragon eyes>.


    A powerful detection skill that lets the dragons urately ess the target, which includes a target''s skills, physical condition, mental state and the very soul of it.


    It was also the reason for the dragon to notice abnormalities in Eren''s soul.


    And there was one more effect to the skill <Dragon Eyes>, it was the <Truth seeking sight>


    This ability did not possess any ability to damage or harm the target. However, it was even more precious than a lot of other Mystical Powers that had the ability to attack, because it would allow one to see through all kinds of false illusions and see the real truth.


    And right now, the dragon''s eyes were detecting no falsehood in Eren''s statement.


    ''How can that be?'' Fire dragon Ugram thought astonished!


    The Fire dragon had noticed abnormalities in Eren''s soul and spected that someone might have used dark magic on him, possibly even recing his soul. However, despite its suspicions, the dragon couldn''t find any lies in Eren''s words.


    The dragon, still intrigued, probed further, asking a different question this time, [What are you?]


    "..."


    This time, Eren hesitated, aware that his response could have profound consequences. The dragon did not push him for an immediate answer, allowing him time to gather his thoughts.


    Eventually, Eren revealed the undeniable truth, "I am a returner, I came back from the future."


    "..."


    The dragon''s silence enveloped the surroundings, the crackling fire bing the only sound in the moment. It seemed that even the dragon''s all-seeing eyes were confused by this revtion.


    The dragon became silent, before it said, "It seems like my dragon eye skill is not working, wait here for a bit."


    "..."


    Now it was Eren who fell silent. He knew that his words would sound unbelievable, but he couldn''t think of any other way to exin it.


    He grappled with how to make the fire dragon understand the truth without it sounding like utter nonsense. His mind raced as the dragon turned away from him and started rummaging through its treasury, an action that piqued Eren''s curiosity.


    After a minute of searching, the dragon retrieved a white-colored orb, clutching it firmly between its massive ws.


    [Now, say that once again.]


    It prompted Eren to repeat his im, holding the orb as if it held some significance.


    Eren nced at the delicate orb, appearing almost fragile as ity trapped between the dragon''s powerful ws. Nheless, he reaffirmed his statement, "I am a returner, I came back from the future."


    To Eren''s surprise, there was no immediate reaction from the orb, and the dragon remained silent as well. Doubt crept into Eren''s mind, wondering if the dragon believed him at all. However, the dragon''s subsequent expression of shock dispelled his uncertainty.


    [... No way¡­ you are really telling the truth? ], the fire dragon queried, its voice betraying an uncharacteristic sense of awe.


    Surprisingly, the fire dragon disyed an expression that didn''t befit its status as one of the most superior species. The fact that this ultimate creature, believed to have witnessed everything in the world, was now expressing emotions in front of a mere child held great significance.


    [You! ¡­ Are you rted to the Time dragon.]


    "...The Time dragon?"


    For the first time, Eren heard of something called the Time dragon, and it came as no surprise that he wasn''t familiar with such a concept in either of his lives. The Time dragon was a being rumored to haveplete control over time, defying the veryws of nature. Its existence remained shrouded in mystery, unknown even to humans, and among dragons, it was regarded as a myth of uncertain validity.


    Yet, as the fire dragon observed Eren, it couldn''t help but consider the possibility that he might have a connection to this legendary creature.


    "I don''t know what the Time dragon is, but an artifact helped mee back to the past," Eren answered truthfully.


    "An artifact?" the dragon inquired, seeking further understanding.


    Artifacts, as known by the masses, were incredible objects that stored immense power, and the difference between someone who possessed an artifact and someone who didn''t was very noticeable. Suchmon knowledge didn''t warrant mentioning to a dragon, an all-knowing species.


    What truly baffled the fire dragon, Ugram, was the notion that an artifact could bring someone back in time. Even for a transcendent species like dragons, it was something considered impossible.


    As an individual''s power increased, they became capable of manipting space, but time remained an elusive realm beyond their reach.


    Time, often regarded as imprable, held a status beyond the reach of even the most powerful beings. It was deemed unachievable, an aspect of existence that could not be altered.


    But the revtion that Eren had transcended time left the dragon utterly bewildered.


    [Show me that artifact!], the fire dragon demanded, but Eren found himself at a loss.


    He had neverid eyes on the artifact himself, having unwittingly swallowed it, making it impossible to present it to the dragon.


    "I haven''t seen the artifact myself, as I identally ingested it without knowing its nature. However, I can demonstrate something rted to its power," Eren replied, preparing one of his skills, <ck Sun>.


    Obsidian energy surged from his body, gathering at his fingertips. The energy was very noticeable as it was eating away the very light in its vicinity spreading darkness but it wasn''t demonic, rather it excluded the divine power.


    As Eren turned to gauge the dragon''s reaction, he was met with an expression ofplete astonishment on the creature''s majestic face. "....The death god''s power!!" the dragon eximed, clearly recognizing the dark energy Eren wielded.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~~

 Chapter 115 Fire Dragon, Ugram (5)

    ?


    As the dark energy of <ck Sun> surrounded Eren''s fingers, the fire dragon Ugram''s eyes widened in recognition. It was an energy it had encountered once in the past, an energy that belonged to the one who was feared by even the dragons, the death god.


    As Eren stood there, the surroundingndscape seemed to react to the intense power emanating from his fingers. The air grew heavy and still, and foreboding, as if the very elements acknowledged the ancient force he now wielded.


    [....The death god''s power!!] the dragon eximed, clearly astonished by the disy before him. The memories of an ancient battle and legends of the death god flooded its mind, connecting the dots between the energy before it and the mythical being.


    Eren''s heart pounded, unsure of how the fire dragon would react to this revtion.Eren himself was not aware if the death god was a being of goodwill or not, but from its name he could guess that its power had often been associated with destruction and chaos and it wasn''t favorable to be in contact with the death god. However, Eren knew that he needed this energy. He was too weak to be picky and hoped that the dragon would listen to his exnation.


    The fire dragon remained silent for a moment, its eyes still fixed on Eren''s darkened fingers. Finally, it said, [Such power... it is beyondprehension for a mere human.]


    The ground beneath them seemed to tremble slightly, as if the earth itself sensed the dragon power that had been unleashed.


    There was a time in the past when some of the dragons who were too cocky picked a fight with the gods. It was so long ago that humans had no records of such an event. The story of that epic battle had be a part of dragon folklore, passed down through generations, and now, it seemed, those ancient tales wereing to life once more.


    At that time, the dragon race was strong and was at the peak of their strength; they killed many angels and trampled on the gods. But their tyranny didn''tst for long, for the death god appeared for the rescue of the gods.


    The arrogant dragons were crushed, their wings plucked like chicken. The battlefield filled with the dragon blood and nearly half of the dragons were annihted.


    It wasn''t until the dragon lord, the king of all dragons, prostrated himself in front of the death god that he was able to calm the death god. The memory of that momentous event still lingered in the collective consciousness of the dragon species.


    The event was so traumatic for the dragons that they started fearing the mere mention of the death god''s name.


    But one day the presence of the death god disappeared! From the high heavens to the burning hell, there were no traces of the death god left, and gradually the humans started to forget him, but his existence power was so strong that he came to be known as the forgotten god.


    Even when the humans forgot the death god, the dragons who lived for thousands of years couldn''t, and the dragons were the species who would be born with all the memories of their parents, so it was impossible to forget the death god.


    Ugram, although had not seen the death god himself, had inherited the memories of the ancient times and instinctively recognized the power that Eren wielded.


    [How can you wield the power of death?] Ugram asked, a mix of curiosity and apprehension in his eyes. The energy swirling around Eren''s fingers seemed to dance and pulse, responding to the unspoken question.


    The power of death was exclusive to the death god, and no one was recorded to have inherited his powers, but here was Eren, a mere human, now using it. The mystery deepened, and Ugram couldn''t help but be intrigued.


    Eren took a deep breath, trying to gather his thoughts before answering, "I don''t fully understand it myself, but the forgotten god granted me this power when I was in a dire situation."


    It was when he was facing the King of Oni''s, some text appeared before him, and he was able to use this power from that time. The memory of that fateful encounter with the enigmatic artifact remained vivid in his mind.


    Ugram was not satisfied with his answer, but as he detected no lies in Eren''s statement, it just nodded, seeming to ept this exnation, but its eyes still held a hint of suspicion. The dragon, despite its long life, couldn''t fully grasp theplexities of the situation unfolding before them.


    [The artifact must be extraordinary to wield the power of the death god and to turn back time. But even so, why would such an artifact bring someone like you back in time?] Ugram inquired, his curiosity now tinged with a touch of concern.


    Eren felt a mixture of emotions swelling inside him, the weight of his past and the uncertainties of the future pressing down upon him. "I don''t have all the answers," Eren said, his voice tinged with a hint of frustration and determination. He felt the need to prove himself to this ancient being, to show that he was not just "someone like" anyone else.


    But Ugram didn''t understand theplexity of Eren''s thoughts. Being the son of the Pendragons, it had high expectations of Eren, but was disappointed by seeing the potential of Eren.


    First of all, he was carrying a gun and a sword by his side, both of which didn''t suit Eren in the slightest. The mismatched weaponry seemed out of ce against the backdrop of the awe-inspiring dragonir. Just gazing at him with its piercing dragon eyes, Ugram noticed that Eren''s talent in swordy was only average. He was above most humans, but that was it; he had no special talents in the field of the sword.


    The Gun he was carrying contained the death god''s power too, but there were clear limitations to that gun. Of course, it would be quite effective against humans, but in front of a being like a dragon, with their extremely hard and sturdy scales offering absolute defense, it would turn into a mere child''s ything!


    Then, his power of being at a 3-star level at the age of 14 was quite impressive, but in front of a dragon, he was just a measly fly.


    To Ugram, it was a real wonder how this seemingly ordinary being was able to attain the power of the death god. However, the dragon''s thoughts also went back to the reason it was tied to the Pendragons, ''That person also looked normal.''


    Ugram scrutinized Eren, its fiery gaze seeming to delve into the depths of his soul. After a moment, it spoke with a tone that carried a mix of warning and curiosity, [Very well, I shall trust your words for now. But remember, should you betray that trust, the consequences will be dire.]


    Eren nodded, understanding the gravity of the dragon''s warning. He was aware that his words alone might not be enough to earn the trust of such a powerful and ancient creature. He would have to prove himself through his actions and resolve, especially considering the dragon''s history and the legends surrounding it.


    The dragon released its pressure on Eren, and he was able to get back on his feet once again, the air around them now calming down as well.


    [Then, I will give you the blessing of the fire dragon as per the customs.] Ugram said, preparing to grant the blessing to Eren, but he interrupted with a solemn request, "Please wait for a moment."


    It was the first time Eren spoke against the fire dragon, and this time, Ugram sensed clear anger and determination in his eyes. The atmosphere crackled with tension, but surprisingly, the dragon did not suppress Eren. Instead, it allowed him to speak his mind, intrigued by the human''s unyielding spirit.


    "Why did you set the Pendragon region on fire in my past life?" Eren''s voice carried an incredible anger, and Ugram could sense the weight of history and personal connection behind his words. The question struck a chord with the dragon, stirring emotions buried deep within its ancient heart.


    [What sphemy!] Ugram''s eyes narrowed, and a momentary silence filled the air. The volcanic surroundings seemed to respond to the dragon''s agitation, as if mirroring its emotions. The fieryva within the volcano surged as if echoing the dragon''s wrath, its tremors reaching the far ends of Pendragon Barony.


    [Eren Pendragon, I am letting you talk, but that doesn''t mean you could say anything! How dare you use me of such sin?] The dragon''s anger was palpable, yet there was also a hint of sadness and frustration in its voice.


    [The bond between the Pendragon family and me runs deep. By our pact, I am sworn to protect and aid your family, no matter the circumstances. And I would not be able to hurt the Pendragon even if I wanted to.] Ugram''s words carried a sense of duty and loyalty that was unshakeable.


    The revtion greatly eluded Eren. He became frozen for a second, trying to process the implications of the dragon''s words. ''The Fire dragon can''t hurt the Pendragons?''


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release!

 Chapter 116 The Fire Dragon, Ugram (6)

    ?


    Eren''s racing thoughts mirrored the tumultuous surroundings of the dragonir, where shadows danced in the flickering light cast by the moltenva. The revtion that the mighty Fire Dragon, Ugram, was intricately bound by a pact forged by their ancestors to safeguard and assist the Pendragon family weighed heavily on Eren''s mind. It was as if the very air around him carried echoes of secrets long buried.


    The implications were vast and hinted at a deeper conspiracy that had woven its web through his past life, perhaps influencing his tragic history in ways he had never fathomed.


    He had loathed the fire dragon all his life thinking that it was the reason for his family''s death but now that became aware of the fact that the fire dragon can''t hurt the pendragon, his mind suddenly went nk!


    His contemtions turned to the decline of the Pendragon family in his previous life. His memories echoed with the haunting images of that day - a day of chaos and devastation, where the fire dragon''s rampage nearly brought an empire to its knees. But now, Ugram, the very entity used of this devastation, was asserting that it was not responsible for the deaths of Eren''s parents.


    A realization struck Eren like a bolt of lightning. The notion that his parents'' deaths were directly caused by Ugram''s fury was merely an assumption made by the empire. In truth, no one had witnessed his parents'' encounter with the fire dragon; it was a conclusion drawn from circumstantial evidence. Eren''s mind raced with new possibilities, his thoughts dancing amidst the volcanic surroundings as he pondered, ''Then...!''


    It was highly likely that there was a traitor among the pendragon who caused this whole tragedy!


    The true assant who had taken his parents'' lives remained elusive, yet Eren now grasped that it was highly likely this same figure was responsible for instigating Ugram''s rampage. The puzzle pieces began to align, though theplete picture still eluded him.


    Ugram, attuned to the currents of Eren''s thoughts, followed the course of his reasoning. The dragon''s ancient wisdom understood that humans were not immune to the corruption of betrayal. Curiosity red in its fiery gaze, intrigued by Eren''s deductions.


    "Someone might have betrayed the Pendragons and manipted the situation to make it appear as though it is a conflict between the fire dragon and the Pendragons," Eren voiced his realization with a mixture of determination and indignation. Ugram''s eyes, resembling smoldering embers, flickered with interest, showing an uncanny understanding of the intricate webs woven by deceit.


    [I am not surprised by the Pendragons'' tragedy. Humans, fragile as they are, often fall prey to betrayal. What interests me is the method used to induce my rampage.]


    Ugram''s words carried a blend of curiosity and anger, the towering dragon questioning how its power had been manipted.


    Theplexities of the situation weighed heavily on Eren''s thoughts. His past life had seemed straightforward, a narrative of destruction ignited by Ugram''s wrath. Now, in this moment of reawakening, Eren realized that the truth was far more convoluted. As his contemtions deepened, another question came to Eren''s mind.


    ''Why would anyone target the pendragons?''


    Eren and his parents were good people, they didn''t have beef with anyone. There were not even any political problems, then it eluded Eren as to what may be the reason for someone to target the pendragons.


    Then as if something had hit his mind he looked at the glowing egg beneath the fire dragon. At the same time Ugram also looked at it''s egg.


    Both of them realized it at the same time, the reason for someone to target the pendragons.


    "The Dragon Egg!"


    Dragon Heart!


    It was a precious material which had many uses and many were behind it and that someone may have stolen the dragon egg for its heart.


    A theory crystallized within Eren''s mind. The fire dragon''s rampage might have been driven by its innate protectiveness over the Dragon Egg.


    And if the traitor had harmed the egg, it could have unleashed a torrent of uncontroble fury within Ugram. "I suspect that the traitor manipted events to cover the death of the pendragons."


    Eren''s conjectures found resonance in the dragon''s fiery aura, which red with a mixture of anger and resolve. Ugram''s indignant roar reverberated through the cavernous space, a symphony of wrath echoing in response to Eren''s words. The dragon''s anger was not only directed at the maniption but at the exploitation of its loyalty and the betrayal of the Pendragon lineage.


    As the dragon''s fiery essence intensified, the surrounding volcanic activity seemed to mirror its rage, creating an atmosphere charged with tension and righteous fury.


    Amidst the dragonir''s imposing volcanic surroundings, Eren''s nod held a deeper significance. As the moltenva flowed nearby, the weight of his request seemed to resonate with the fieryndscape. Dragons, the epitome of supremacy, embodied an inherent pride that refused to bow to any other force. Ugram, the embodiment of this draconic pride, couldn''t fathom being manipted by a mere human, a fact that Eren intended to capitalize on.


    "That''s why I need your help, Sir Ugram. I want to uncover the truth behind what had happened, find the one responsible, and ensure that such a tragedy never happens again," Eren spoke with unwavering determination, the fervor of his words echoing through the cavernousir.


    The fire dragon''s formidable gaze locked onto Eren''s, a silent exchange of understanding passing between them. The tension in the air seemed to ease, as Ugram sensed the sincerity and gravity of Eren''s purpose. This was not a quest for vengeance, but a pursuit of justice and the restoration of a tarnished legacy.


    [Very well, Eren Pendragon]


    Ugram responded, its voice infused with newfound resolve. [I shall aid you in uncovering the truth. But let me tell you this, whoever has humiliated me in the past, he is my prey. I will repay them by burning them with my dragon fire.]


    Eren''s solemn nod was met with a softening of the fire dragon''s gaze. In that moment, it recognized the weight that rested on Eren''s shoulders, a burden he was willing to carry for the sake of his family''s honor and the truth that needed to be revealed.


    "Understood, Sir Ugram," Eren replied, his voice carrying a blend of gratitude and determination, the fiery surroundings reflecting the conviction in his heart.


    Ugram''s massive palm rose, its sharp w moving with lightning speed. Before Eren could fully register the motion, a searing pain shot through his forehead, leaving behind a marked symbol that glowed with the essence of fire. The dragon''s blessing had been granted, its fiery legacy now intertwined with Eren''s destiny.


    [I, Fire dragon Ugram, swear upon my honor, am blessing this child. I will be his shield against enemies and the spear to his targets. For he is a descendant of Pendragons, who shall be under my unwavering care]


    The dragon''s words reverberated through the cavern, the resonance echoing like a solemn oath.


    In the wake of the dragon''s promation, Eren bore the Blessing of the Fire Dragon, Ugram. The cave itself seemed to shiver, acknowledging the ancient bond that had been forged. As the artifact within him stirred in response, Eren became aware of its recognition.


    [You have received the blessing of the fire dragon Ugram.]


    [[<Blessing of the Fire Dragon>


    An ultimate species has bestowed its heartfelt blessing upon you. You shall now be under the unwavering protection of the fire dragon.


    Effect: Fire from a source of lesser status than that of an adult dragon will no longer harm you.]


    With the weight of this newfound power and responsibility settling upon him, Eren felt a surge of determination. Along with the blessing of the fire dragon on him, Eren also had a lot of questions on his mind as he left the fire dragon''sir.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    Name : Eren Pendragon


    Titles : <Regressor> <Apostle of the Forgotten God>


    Realm : 3 - star knight (Pseudo)


    Aura : The Aura of Vulnerability.


    Blessings : <Blessing of the Fire Dragon>


    Weapons : <Rifle of Death>


    ?Stats?


    <Variable Stats>


    [Strength - 9.92 ]


    [Stamina - 9.68 ]


    [Agility - 9.54 ]


    [Perception - 10.40 ]


    [Vitality - 7.85 ]


    [Magic power - 7.53 ]


    <Invariable Stats>


    [Intelligence ¨C 6/10]


    [Perseverance ¨C 7/10]


    [Luck ¨C 4/10]


    [Charm ¨C 5.1/10]


    ?Skills?


    ? 36 Poisons of the Poison Queen - ???


    ? Trap Formation - ??


    ? ck Sun - ?????


    ?Techniques?


    ? Force of the White Fang - ?


    ? Asteroid''s bare handed brawl - ??


    ? Dance of the Death God - ?????


    ?Abilities?


    ? Intermediate Sword Mastery


    ? Intermediate Spear Mastery


    ? Beginner Marksman Mastery


    ? Death''s Embrace


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï

 Chapter 117 The Fire Dragon Ugram (7)

    Chapter 117 The Fire Dragon Ugram (7)


    The blessing of the fire dragon enfolded Eren''s form in a gentle, flickering orange luminescence, a spectacle that resonated with the warm energy coursing through his veins. It was as if the very essence of the ancient creature had intertwined with his being, the sacred pact between dragon and Pendragon now imprinted within his very soul.


    The artifact embedded within Eren pulsated in acknowledgment, affirming the sessful culmination of the dragon''s blessings.


    ''This¡­ I feel invigorated, somehow,'' Eren mused, a newfound vitality permeating his senses. The blessing''s potency exceeded its apparent immunity to fire, a mysterious surge of life force infusing him with an unexpected vigor.


    With the fire dragon''s power now safeguarding his path, and a sense of fulfillment in having unraveled some of the mysteries surrounding the dragon''s history, Eren respectfully bid farewell to the guardian of the Pendragons that had granted him its trust.


    "Then, I shall take my leave, Sir Ugram," Eren articted with a respectful bow, his words carrying a sense of gratitude and purpose.


    The fire dragon responded with a silent acquiescence, its massive form settling back into its watchful repose, the dragon egg nestled beneath its protective bulk.


    Eren''s footsteps retraced the path through the volcanic terrain, a juxtaposition of molten fury and smoldering embers. The way he had entered this otherworldly realm alongside his father had sealed itself,pelling him to navigate through an uncharted course devoid of searingva. Eventually, his journey led him to a lofty vantage point atop the volcanic peak.


    "Whoaa!!"


    A gasp escaped Eren as the powerful gusts of wind,den with the secrets of the ages, whipped around him. His raven hair danced in the tempest''s embrace as he stood upon the precipice, greeted by a breathtaking panorama thaty before him - the vast expanse of the Pendragon barony, verdant and untouched, stretching out beneath the canvas of the open sky.


    A spectral voice, like a whisper carried by the winds, reached his ears just moments before a figure materialized before him.


    It was his uncle, Huges Pendragon. Eren''s eyes met the familial gaze of family, a beacon of warmth and reassurance in this sea of revtions. It became clear that Hubert, his father, had anticipated Eren''s emergence and dispatched Huges to guide him back.


    "Let us return home, dear nephew," Huges spoke in a voice that resonated with familial affection. His words carried aforting embrace that surpassed the spoken word.


    It seemed as he already noticed the dragon blessing on Eren as he smiled warmly. With his uncle''s arm draped around his shoulders, Eren embarked back to the Pendragon Barony..


    In the midst of this shared journey, Huges asked for the details regarding his encounter with the dragon as he was too curious and Eren recounted all the details as he knew his uncle wouldn;t give up otherwise. Of course, he hid all the conversations regarding him being the regressor, since he didn''t want his family to know that fact.


    With a yful banter between the duo, they reached the Pendragon barony in no time.


    ***


    The days that followed seemed to blur together, time flowing as Eren lingered within the embrace of the Pendragon region. It was as though the currents of time had gentled, a week passing by in what felt like the span of a mere breath. Eren found himself immersed in a bittersweet symphony of family love and newfound hope, his every moment a testament to the resilience of the human spirit.


    In the course of that week, Eren basked in the warmth of his family''s affection, rediscovering the simple joys that had been robbed from him in his previous life. Laughter intertwined with the tales shared, binding the wounds of the past and knitting together the threads of kinship that had been frayed by time. Yet, amidst the embrace of his loved ones, Eren remained steadfast in his purpose.


    Amidst the grand halls of the ancestral Pendragon estate, Eren''s footfalls reverberated like echoes of determination. His hours were dedicated to poring over dusty tomes and deciphering faded scrolls, each page a whisper from the past.


    The Pendragon library was very old and was not maintained in its best form as neither his father, who loved nature and nor his uncle, who was a musclehead, had any interest in reading books.


    But Eren was now spending most of his time in the same library, where his quest was twofold: to uncover the mysteries behind the fire dragon and to trace the lineage of the Pendragons back to the ancestor who had forged the fateful pact with the fire dragon. The corridors of history unveiled their secrets, offering glimpses into the lives and choices of those who came before him.


    As days melded into nights, a peculiar revtion surfaced, one that kindled a fire of curiosity within Eren. The roots of the Pendragon family extended far beyond the annals of the Mauryan empire, a revtion that sent ripples of intrigue through his thoughts.


    ''Were the Pendragons the vessels of the Nanda Kingdom?''


    Eren''s mind wandered down thisbyrinthine path of possibility, a question that held the potential to reshape his understanding of his lineage.


    Intriguing as it was, Eren''s focus shifted toward a particr enigma. The records seemed to veer away from divulging any information about the ancestor who had forged the pact with the fire dragon. The omission was conspicuous, a veiled secret that piqued his curiosity.


    Nanda kingdom stood stall before the rise of the Mauryan empire which was founded by the first emperor, so if the pendragons had a history longer than that of the Mauryan empire, then he could only specte that the Pendragons existed as a noble household of Nanda Kingdom, which once again led to many questions like why was the Pendragons left to thrive when the Nanda linage was killed offpletely? Did the Pendragons fight against the first emperor of the Mauryan empire? If so, why did the Pendragons be a noble family of the Mauryan empire?.


    There were many questions and Eren yearned to discuss this with his father, to glean any insights Hubert might possess.


    Yet, before he could voice his queries, a missive, elegantly adorned with the seal of the Frejlord academy, arrived, demanding his attention.


    The contents of the letter, though politely worded, carried an undeniable warning. Eren was reminded that his absence from the academy had exceeded two weeks, urging him to return promptly. The urgency was clear, and Eren''s departure from the Pendragon barony became inevitable.


    The farewells were tender and filled with a blend of pride and concern.


    "Take care of yourself, dear."


    Sears said, hugging him. Her embrace held a mother''s worry, her whispered words a promise of prayers and protection.


    "Hans will be escorting Eren, so he will be safe. Don''t worry honey."


    Hubert said, pulling back his wife who refused to let go of Eren.


    "The next time we meet, let''s have a spar. I will be expecting you to grow even more."


    Huges said with a smile, ruffling his nephew''s hair.


    "Definitely Uncle."


    As he bid farewell to his family, the carriage awaited, to carry him back to the life he had temporarily left behind.


    Hans, steadfast and reliable butler of the Pendragons, stood by, ready to guide Eren''s journey. The embrace of family tightened for a final moment, love and longing mingling in the air.


    As the carriage set forth, Eren gazed out at the peaceful expanse before him. The scenery unfolded like a painted tapestry, each brushstroke a testament to the beauty of the world he sought to protect. In the midst of this serenity, Eren found his heart ame with determination.


    Much had transpired since the day of his regression, and the path ahead was yet untrodden. Lessons had been learned, truths uncovered, and a new mantle of responsibility assumed.


    Eren''s identity had transformed, no longer the simple Mercenary Eren, but now the heir of the Pendragons and the apostle of the death god, Eren Pendragon. With resolute conviction, he pledged to shield the peace he had rekindled, to unravel the webs of intrigue that enshrouded his past, and to safeguard his loved ones at all costs.


    As the carriage rolled onward, Eren''s gaze remained fixed on the horizon, his spirit ame with the unwavering determination of a man reborn.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter Release~


    End of Volume 01 - Rising mes and the Haunting Past.


    With this chapter the volume 1 of the novel ispleted and from the next chapter we will start a new volume, Volume 02 - The Secrets of Yalindor.


    (P.S: I understand that the repeated chapter releases may have be frustrating for everyone, and I am fully aware of how bothersome it can be. Being confined to the hospital has made it incredibly challenging for me to maintain focus on the story, and I genuinely appreciate your understanding during this time. Fortunately, I am scheduled to return home tomorrow, which will allow me to diligently work on updating all the chapters. Despite my current circumstances, I humbly ask for your continued support, and I sincerely apologize for any inconvenience caused. Thank you for your understanding.)

 Chapter 118 Returning to the Academy(1)

    Chapter 118 Returning to the Academy(1)


    A week had psed since Eren, apanied by the devoted Pendragon butler, Hans, had departed the familiar halls of the Pendragon manor. The journey back to the hallowed grounds of the Frejlord academy had been a blend of eager anticipation and restless uncertainty for Eren.


    What should have been a three-day voyage had stretched into a longer span due to the involvement of the Tower of Justice, which was investigating the portal-rted events at the royal museum.


    The Tower of Justice was yet to find the ones responsible for the terror attack at the royal pce and as a countermeasure to not to repeat such tragedies, all the portals were being inspected and suitable security measures were being deployed.


    In their quest to reach the Freljord academy, they embarked on a sequence of portal transitions, navigating through the intricacies of teleportation. Their path involved traversing not one, but two portals¡ªfirst to the royal capital, and then from there to the secluded ind where the academy was nestled.


    The process had be unusually prolonged due to the meticulous investigation, epassing all aspects of portal ess. A week was consumed in thisbyrinthine process, yet Eren found himself cherishing the recent months since his regression, which held newfound significance over his past life.


    Throughout the journey, Eren found himself subjected to relentless questioning, recounting the events and experiences that had woven the fabric of his recent existence. The bonds he had formed, the truths he had uncovered, and the blessing he had received from the fire dragon all culminated into a surreal narrative, almost akin to a dream.


    But as if to remind him of the reality, Hans called him out, "We are here Young master."


    Emerging from his introspection, Eren found himself gazing at the familiar entrance of the Frejlord academy.


    Having traversed the portal from the capital city, they embarked on a half-hour journey from the portal''s exterior, leading them to the heart of the Frejlord academy''s sprawling campus. This strategic cement of the portal was a calcted precaution, ensuring a considerable distance from the academy grounds as a countermeasure against potential acts of terror.


    While an additional portal existed within the academy itself, its purpose was limited to outbound teleportation, facilitating departures rather than arrivals from external locations. This design further safeguarded the campus against any unforeseen teleportation-rted threats from the outside.


    The journey through multiple portals, coupled with the rigorous investigation, had finally led them to this destination.


    The imposing gates weed them, a symbolic threshold that marked the boundary between the outer world and the realm of knowledge within. Eren''s determination zed brighter, a beacon amidst the challenges thaty ahead.


    Stepping out of the carriage, Eren took a moment to gather himself. His attire was a stark contrast to the battle-worn clothes he had worn during his time at the Pendragon barony. Now, he was dressed in formal attire befitting a student of the Frejlord academy.


    Hans, the ever-loyal butler, stood beside him, his presence a reassuring constant. "Young master" Hans addressed him with a touch of genuine warmth, "It has been an honor to apany you on this journey."


    Eren responded with a gracious smile, his gratitude evident in his eyes. "Thank you, Hans. May you have a safe return."


    Acknowledging the limits imposed by academy protocols, Hans handed over Eren''s belongings to a waiting guard, who would ensure their transport to Eren''s designated dormitory. With a respectful bow, Hans retreated to the carriage, his departure marked by a sense of duty and loyalty.


    As Hans departed, Eren stood alone for a moment, gathering his thoughts and emotions. The cobblestone paths, the towering library, and the vibrant atmosphere of the academy beckoned him. A renewed sense of purpose surged within him as he strode forward, his footsteps a rhythmic cadence against the stones. The campus unfolded before him, a living picture of academia that weed him back to the realm of learning.


    The towering library, the sprawling courtyard, and the bustling students were all sights that weed him back to the realm of academia. And amidst the bustling surroundings, familiar faces were notably absent. This absence was, in fact, unsurprising, given that most of the individuals Eren knew would likely be upied either on the training grounds or engrossed in their research within the facility...except for Zephyr that is, who is probably sleeping somewhere in the campus.


    Nevertheless, prior to returning to his dormitory, Eren chose to make a detour to Professor Joshua''s office as he had to report his return to the professor.


    Professor Joshua had been a mentor and guide, someone who had helped Eren navigate theplexities of his new reality. Knocking gently on the wooden door, Eren waited for the familiar voice to grant him entry.


    "Come in," called out Professor Joshua from within.


    Eren stepped inside, greeted by the warm and cluttered interior of the professor''s office. Stacks of books and scrolls adorned every avable surface, a testament to Professor Joshua''s knowledge.


    "Eren!" eximed Professor Joshua, his eyes lighting up but his face was devoid of emotions. He maintained his ever calm appearance.


    "You arete by six days?"


    His tone carried a stern edge as he addressed Eren, his gaze focused intently. Initially, Principal Jishuka had granted Eren a mere week to return to the academy. However, Eren''sfort within the Pendragon Barony had led him to extend his stay, prioritizing precious moments with his family.


    Unwilling to offer excuses, Eren disyed his respect by bowing humbly. "I apologize for my oversight, Professor."


    Professor Joshua''s gaze lingered on Eren, his facial expression remaining inscrutable. Despite the absence of visible emotion, his satisfaction was evident in response to Eren''s respectful apology.


    "Starting tomorrow, you will resume your training, and it will be more rigorous than before. Prepare yourself," Professor Joshua conveyed, his words carrying a sense of anticipation for the demanding challenges thaty ahead. Although he did not explicitly show it, Eren could discern the gravity of the impending training regimen.


    "Starting tomorrow, you will resume your training, and it will be more rigorous than before. Prepare yourself," Professor Joshua conveyed, his words carrying a sense of anticipation for the demanding challenges thaty ahead. Although he did not explicitly show it, Eren could discern the gravity of the impending training regimen.


    "By the way, there is something I want to tell you."


    Eren''s curiosity was piqued. "What is it, Professor?"


    "We are approaching the mid-term examinations," Professor Joshuasaid.


    ".....Midterms¡­..??"


    Eren''s surprise was palpable as he absorbed the fact that the mid-term examinations were imminent, far earlier than the corresponding point in his previous life.


    ''There was no student from the academy who died in the royal museum, neither did principal Jishuka go on rampage, did that affect the time of midterms?''


    He didn''t know for sure, but his interference was changing the future in unexpected ways. Eren realized that he could never fully trust the memories of his past life anymore.


    Yet, amidst the turmoil of these revtions, Eren found a glimmer of reassurance. He wasn''t that worried as he knew the content of the mid-term exams.


    The students will be required to defeat a monster, the difficulty of which will be determined by their ss level, as a part of their physical assessment. Meanwhile, subjects like magic theory and the History of the Mauryan Empire will be evaluated through written tests to assess students''prehension of the concepts.


    In his previous life, the students from ''Kshatriya'' ss were tasked with vanquishing a low-intermediate ranked monster. However Eren was unsessful, resulting in his demotion to the ''Vaishya'' ss. However, such concerns were now unwarranted, as the current Eren was more than capable of excelling in the uing midterm exams.


    "The Freljord Academy will be partnering with the Seven Towers for the uing midterm exam."


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Eren stood shocked at the words of Professor Joshua.


    "Why the surprise?"


    "Professor, isn''t the exam going to involve defeating a monster?"


    He asked, desperately hoping that what he had just heard was a lie.


    "Who told you that? The test this time is unique, as the Seven Towers have taken the initiative for this coboration."


    But it wasn''t! While Professor Joshua was exining, the brightness on Eren''s face faded.


    Not only the time but the content of the mid term exam was also different from what he knew from his past life.


    At this point, Eren had one thought in his mind:, ''Fuck it!''


    ¡ª***¡ª


    Daily Chapter Release~~


    Start of Volume 02 - The Secrets of Yalindor

 Chapter 119 Returning To Academy (2)

    119 Returning to academy (2)


    ''Fuck it!''


    Eren stood in Professor Joshua''s cluttered office, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts and emotions.


    The news of the uing midterm exams, coupled with the realization that his interference had altered the course of events, weighed heavily on his shoulders.


    ''My actions have altered the future very much''


    Butterfly effect, a theory which says that the world is deeply interconnected, such that one small urrence can influence a muchrgerplex system.


    To exin in simple terms, a small action of someone or something in one end of the world could affect the life of another at another end of the world. In such a world, the actions of Eren who knew the future continued to change the course of the future events.


    The Midterm exams which were supposed to take ce in the future had been scheduled much earlier and the content of the exam which was supposed to be a simple monster defeating trail had now changed to something much moreplex by the intervention of the seven towers.


    It is very likely that the seven towers made such a decision due to the incident at the royal pce, where the first years of the Freljord academy sessfully fought off against the rebels.


    The Towers were the main forces of the Mauryan empire, which constantlypeted with each other, so when they witnessed tablets like Zephyr, Ezio, Eren, Julia, Evan and many more first years, it was normal for them to be greedy and pull them towards their organization.


    The future that these talents had would make anyone desire them. So from that perspective, the coboration of the seven towers to test such talents would be something that could be understandable.


    Nevertheless, Eren''s mind reyed the series of events that had led him to this point¡ªthe encounters with Zephyr and their exile exploration, the fire dragon''s blessing, his interactions with Principal Jishuka, and the bonds he had formed with his friends. All of it had shaped his current reality, and he couldn''t deny that his actions had far-reaching consequences.


    The memories of his past life, once a source of guidance, now felt like uncertain whispers in the wind. Eren realized that he couldn''t rely solely on that knowledge anymore. The future he knew was changing, and he needed to adapt and thrive in this new reality.


    ''I need to be careful in the future I can''t trust my previous life memories anymore'', he thought to himself while giving attention to Professor Joshua who spoke about the coboration with the Seven Towers and the unique nature of the uing exam


    "The contents of the exam were already revealed to the students, it will take ce at the start of next month."


    It seemed like the exam content was already revealed to the students through their personal projectors. As Eren had left his projector in his academic dorm, he was unaware of that fact and was eager to know about the details.


    "The exam will take ce in groups, each consisting of two members. You need to be in a group with one other student. As for choosing a teammate, there is only one rule that the rank difference between the two team members must be no more than 20.", he continued. "After you register with a teammate, a mission will be given to you by one of the seven towers. The mission will be based on your ranks and your grades will be evaluated by how well you will do the mission"


    As Professor Joshua finished exining the details of the uing exam, Eren took a deep breath and met the professor''s gaze.


    To sum up what the professor said, he had to find a teammate and register for the exam with them and one of the seven towers would give them a mission and based on how well theyplete the mission, they would be graded.


    "I understand, professor, I will do my best," Eren said, his voice resolute.


    Professor Joshua studied Eren for a moment, his calm demeanor unchanged. "Good. It''s crucial that you approach these exams with a calm mind, keep in mind that someone will be always watching you. If you are done, then get out, I have things to do."


    As always, the Professor''s words were harsh.


    But Eren didn''t mind, rather he felt it natural to hear the professor curse, so he bowed down slightly and went out.


    Eren knew he had a lot to catch up on academically, physically, and emotionally. The past two weeks had been transformative, but he couldn''t afford to rest on hisurels.


    He also had an important decision to make.


    The Principle of the Frejlord academy, Jishuka Von Cyprus, herself has extended him an offer to make Eren her personal disciple, that too in front of all the nobles in the festive pce!


    She woulde to visit him anytime and Eren had to give her an answer even if he didn''t want to.


    any challenge.


    11:46


    His physical training was equally paramount. Eren''s time at the Pendragon Barony had fortified his Principal Jishuka von Cyprus was a formidable figure, one of the four supreme stars of the continent, and the spirit master who was the most mysterious among the four supremes.


    It goes without saying that her guidance would prove invaluable to Eren. Not to mention the advantages and resources he would get being the only disciple of one of the four supreme stars.


    But there was one problem, Eren''s talent in magic was only average, that is why he leaned towards the path of knight and that was also the origin of Pendragons. If he, who is from the knight origin, takes the spirit master who is expert at magic as his master, then the things he could learn from her would be very limited.


    For all he knew, Eren''s growth could be negatively affected.


    However, the choice ultimately was Eren''s to make. He was yet to know why the spirit master suddenly made such an offer and also she mentioned something about her friend wanting to meet him, which Eren found very intriguing.


    Anyway, as Eren left Professor Joshua''s office, he found himself walking the familiar cobblestone paths of the academy. The bustling atmosphere, the vibrant energy, and the absence of familiar faces were a reminder that time had moved forward, and so had he.


    Finding a quiet spot beneath the shade of a massive oak tree, Eren sat down and closed his eyes. He took a few deep breaths, allowing himself to be fully present in the moment. The memories of his past life still lingered, but he made a conscious decision to let go of his reliance on them.


    "I can''t change the past, but I can shape my future," Eren whispered to himself, his voice carrying a newfound resolve. He realized that he needed to focus on his current reality, embrace the opportunities before him, and carve a path that was uniquely his own.


    First and foremost, he needed to catch up on his studies. The altered timeline had disrupted his academic progress, and Eren was determined to excel in the uing exams, even if the content had changed. He would rely on his intellect, his dedication, and the support of his family to ovee any challenge.


    His physical training was equally paramount. Eren''s time at the Pendragon Barony had fortified his body, but he needed to regain his peak condition to face whatever trials awaited him. The rigorous training with Professor Joshua would undoubtedly test his limits, but Eren weed the opportunity for growth.


    And then there was the decision about Principal Jishuka''s offer. Eren admired her strength and expertise, and he recognized the potential benefits of being her disciple. But he also had his own path to forge, and he needed to weigh the pros and cons carefully.


    As Eren opened his eyes and stood up, a sense of determination coursed through his veins. He knew what he had to do. He would embrace his current reality, learn from his experiences, and create a future that was uniquely his own.


    The weeks leading up to the mid-term exams would be intense, but Eren was ready to face them head-on. He would no longer be bound by the memories of his past life. Instead, he would embrace the present moment and shape his destiny with every step he took.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, Eren set off toward the library, eager to immerse himself in his studies and prepare for the challenges thaty ahead. As he walked, he couldn''t help but feel a spark of excitement¡ªa feeling that, despite the uncertainties, he was exactly where he was meant to be.


    ---***---

 Chapter 120 Returning To Academy (3)

    ?


    Eren found himself standing amidst a picturesque green grasnd, the gentle breeze causing the tall des to sway like an ocean of emerald. asional bursts of color from blooming flowers added to the natural beauty, creating a captivating tapestry under the warm embrace of the setting sun. The horizon was painted in hues of orange and pink, with the sun casting a golden glow that bathed the entire scene in a serene radiance.


    As Eren absorbed the tranquil surroundings, his senses were suddenly drawn to a distant sight¡ªan awe-inspiring red dragon. Its scales shimmered in the dying light, and even from this distance, Eren could see the intricate details of its face. Instead of fear, an inexplicable sense of awe and curiosity enveloped him. Eren stood still, anticipation mounting, as he awaited the dragon''s approach.


    With a grace that defied its immense size, the red dragon descended from the sky, its massive wings outstretched like an ethereal embrace. The air around Eren seemed to warm, suffused with the dragon''s presence. The feeling of awe intensified as the dragon''s wings enveloped him, and for a fleeting moment, Eren felt a sense of connection, of being part of something ancient and majestic.


    A rush of warmth enveloped him, a feeling that he was cherished and protected. Just as tion began to bubble within him, a booming voice shattered the dreamlike experience.


    "Wake up, Eren Pendragon!"


    The sensation of warmth and the dragon''s embrace dissolved as abruptly as it had appeared. Eren was abruptly torn away from the dream, yanked into the harsh reality of his dorm room. He found himself sitting up in bed, dazed and disoriented.


    As his eyes adjusted to the sudden light, Eren''s gaze fell upon the imposing figure of Professor Joshua, whose serious expression brooked no nonsense. The professor''s words cut through the air, "You have bezy, Eren Pendragon!"


    Eren''s mind struggled to make sense of the situation. He had been in a dream, one that felt strangely significant, but now he was back in the real world, facing the repercussions of oversleeping. His thoughts were in disarray for a moment as he took in his surroundings, only to realize that it wasn''t even the actual morning hour yet.


    But he quickly realized the reason for Professor Joshua''s anger.


    The short hand of the mechanical clock at his bedside was long past the mark of 3 and was approaching four.


    ''Crap!''


    "Did you have a good dream?" Zephyr who stood beside professor Joshua said as he teased Eren, a mischievous grin ying on his lips.


    Ignoring the brat, Eren quickly rose from his bed, bowing to the professor in a respectful show of apology. "I will be in the field in 10 minutes, Professor."


    "You better," Professor Joshua''s voice carried a mix of admonishment and grudging amusement as he turned to leave the room.


    While the professor left, Zephyr remained, seemingly amused by the predicament.


    "What was the dream that you were so happy?"


    Zephyr didn''t seem to stop his mouth as he went on saying whatever that came to his mind.


    Eren''s irritation red momentarily as he shot a nce at Zephyr.


    As the professor exited, Zephyr lingered, seemingly intent on continuing the banter.


    "Eren, do you want to spar with me after the training?" he asked, his yful tone suggesting that he wasn''t going to give up easily.


    "No," Eren said curtly before heading towards the bathroom.


    Zephyr''s whining persisted, his words trailing Eren as he closed the bathroom door behind him. The sound of running water muffled the noise, giving Eren a moment of respite. He focused on the mundane task at hand, trying to clear his mind of the dream and the lingering frustration.


    As he finished his ablutions and stepped out of the bathroom, Zephyr''s voice greeted him once again. "Come on, don''t be like that. Just one spar... one!"


    Eren chose to ignore Zephyr''s continued persistence, slipping into his usual stoic demeanor. He knew he had to stay focused on the uing training session with Professor Joshua, which awaited him at the training grounds.


    With determination, Eren moved forward, his steps guided by purpose. He crossed the threshold of the training grounds, where the sun was nowhere to be seen. The prospect of pushing himself to his limits in the training ahead gave him a sense of grounding.


    "Hoy, Eren! Don''t be like that, spar with me once... I will do anything."


    Eren''s steps faltered as an unexpected idea took root in his mind. He turned around to face Zephyr, his expression contemting. "Anything?" he questioned, curiosity piqued.


    "Ah! I am not into that kind of stuff!" Zephyr said, covering his upper half of the body with both his hands.


    "..."


    Eren just stared at him, regretting having said something and was about to turn around. "Joking! I was just joking!...! I will do anything!" This time Eren waited and his eyes narrowed as he considered the possibilities. He had a proposition, one that would serve both his goals and Zephyr''s request.


    "Be my partner in the midterm exams," Eren proposed, his voice steady and unyielding.


    Zephyr''s strength was undeniable, and the prospect of having such a powerful partner appealed to Eren. However, the discrepancy in their ranks presented an obstacle.


    But there was a problem, Eren was ranked 101 while Zephyr was ranked 1st. There was a huge 100 ranks difference between them and for them to be in a team, they need to be in between 20 ranks.


    But Eren had a solution for it.


    Before the mid term exams, there is a ranking battle scheduled at the end of this month which would update the rankings of the freshmen in the Frejlord academy.


    Now that Eren had stabilized the 3-star nadir stage, he could definitely get a rank in the 80s. His n was to first challenge Zephyr who would deliberately lose to Eren making Eren take 1st ce while Zephyr would be in 100th rank. After that, Eren would not use any of his battle chances and wait for his rank to stabilize, which would definitely reduce since many would challenge him at the greed of achieving rank 1 easily by defeating him.


    Eren''s n was to decline all the battles he couldn;t win and see in which rank he would end up as.


    Since Zephyr would be thest in the list to challenge among the freshmen, he can challenge someone near the stabilized rank of Eren and make the difference in rank between them to be below 20.


    It was a method which allowed them to be ced together while also following all the academic rules, you could call it a loophole.


    As Eren finished exining his loopholeden strategy, a shadow of disappointment crossed Zephyr''s face and as if pouring cold water to Eren''s n his words came out. "Ah, sorry. But I already have a teammate."


    Eren''s mind quickly worked through the implications. He failed to consider that Zephyr could have already been asked by someone to be their teammate.


    ''I guess it was normal, since he is ranked 1st.'' Like Eren many would have thought about riding afy bus called Zephyr and would have approached him. And since Eren got to know about the deatils of the exam a bitter than everyone else, there was nothing he could do.


    Zephyr''s status had drawn attention, and Eren''s dy had cost him the opportunity. He understood that he couldn''t rely on others'' schedules to align with his own.


    With a decisive nod, Eren left Zephyr behind and continued towards the training area.


    "Wait! What about the spar??"


    "Forget about it." Eren said coldly, moving on.


    It was true that he waste and couldn''t do anything about Zephyr already being in a team but he didn;t think much about it.


    There would be other students anyway and since he had also attracted much attention after the incident at the royal museum, he was sure that someone would surely ept to be his teammate. He just had to wait and ask around.


    Nevertheless, Eren wasn''t going to do something without getting something in return.


    He was living by the principles of give and take , and wouldn;t change his mind even if it is for the disciple of the sword saint.


    "Hey! Common on!"


    Zephyr who felt offended by Eren''s meanness, started whining once again and followed behind him, pestering him without giving it a rest.


    ¡ª***---


    Daily Chapter ~~

 Chapter 121 Ezio (1)

    ?


    Although Eren was trying to ignore Zephyr''s rejection, he was getting irritated by the continuous requests of Zephyr to spar.


    Eren''s irritation simmered like a quiet me within him as he walked away from Zephyr, his mind consumed by the frustrating turn of events. Although he recognized that worrying wouldn''t achieve anything, the weight of the uing midterm exams and the urgent need for a teammate bore down on him.


    The path to the training grounds was a mix of cobbled stone and dew-kissed grass, the light from the illuminating stones brightened up the surroundings as there was still no sign of the sun in the sky.


    As Eren reached the training grounds, the imposing figure of Professor Joshua stood against the canvas of darkness, his silhouettemanding attention. Eren wasted no time in approaching the professor, his bow a gesture of respect tinged with regret. "I apologize for oversleeping, Professor."


    A stern nce from Professor Joshua met Eren''s apology. "You better make up for it with your performance today."


    Eren''s nod was apanied by an unshakeable resolve. He understood the importance of showcasing not just academic prowess but also unwavering dedication.


    The training session that followed was a grueling test of Eren''s physical and mental fortitude. Every movement, every strike, was executed with precision and determination. Beads of sweat formed on his brow, and his muscles ached in protest, yet Eren pressed on.


    The sun rose from the horizon, climbing higher in the sky, its warm embrace mingling with the exertion that soaked through his clothes.


    As the training reached its end, Eren''s breaths were deep andbored. The end of the session brought both relief and exhaustion, a mix of sensations that blended into a satisfying sense of aplishment.


    "Hufff~" Eren exhaled, leaning on his knees to catch his breath.


    Just as he was regaining hisposure, Zephyr approached him, seemingly undeterred by Eren''s previous rejection.


    "Hey, Eren. If you don''t mind teaming up with him, I have a suggestion," Zephyr said with a yful grin.


    Eren straightened, his curiosity piqued. "I''m all ears."


    Zephyr''s shrug was apanied by a knowing smile. "I have already teamed up with someone else but I might have a solution for you. I know someone who''s also looking for a partner too."


    Eren''s attention was drawn to Zephyr''s pointed finger.


    The training session had concluded, the sun inching closer to its zenith, and the academy grounds were typically quiet at this hour, with most cadets nestled in the embrace of their dorm room beds. However, as Eren followed Zephyr''s outstretched hand, his gaze alighted upon a solitary figure.


    The young man stood amidst the tranquil surroundings, the soft morning light casting a gentle glow upon him. His appearance was striking, and Eren''s keen eyes took in the details. A certain frailty clung to him, his physique lean and almost ethereal. It was difficult to discern whether his pallor was a result of malnutrition or a natural attribute, lending an air of mystery to his presence.


    Ezio.


    No further introduction was needed; Eren recognized him instantly. The threads of Ezio''s story were interwoven with Eren''s consciousness.


    As Eren studied Ezio from a distance, memories of their previous interactions resurfaced. He recalled the brief yet meaningful exchanges they had shared during the weapon selection. After that he don;t remember talking to him much as he was in a different ss and it was recently that he was shifted to the ''Kshatriya ss''.


    Zephyr''s voice broke Eren''s thoughts as he called him out.


    "What do you think about teaming up with Ezio?"


    Eren''s thoughts churned, considering the potential of a partnership with Ezio. He knew that strength came in various forms, for Eren is a knight while he uses a long range weapon, a rifle. Whereas Ezio was a short range fighter mainly using his chakrams and could also use them as throwing weapons.


    Together they would be ideal and their skills could indeedplement each other.


    A partnership with Ezio might not guarantee the same powerhouse advantage as teaming up with Zephyr, but it held promise in its own right.


    Eren''s gaze shifted back to Zephyr. "I''m willing to give it a shot," he said, his voice carrying a newfound determination.


    Zephyr''s grin widened, a hint of approval evident in his eyes. "Great!"


    The reason Eren epted Zephyr''s advice was because of his knowledge about Ezio from his past life.


    The memories of Eren''s own struggles mingled with the tale of Ezio''s origin as he was an orphan without parents.


    ''He is more miserable than me,'' Eren couldn''t help but think, his empathy tugging at the corners of his heart.


    Born to a maid of a high-ranking noble, he was the product of a ndestine affair. His father had disowned him, and his mother had rejected him, abandoning him to fend for himself in the unforgiving corners of the slums.


    He was just a child when he was left all alone in a dark valley.


    But fate had other ns for him as it was there, in that forsaken ce, that he encountered his savior¡ªthe Assassin King.


    The name itself held a sense of dread, an aura of danger that sent shivers down the spine of anyone who heard it. The Assassin King was a legendary figure in the underworld, renowned for his unparalleled skills and unmatched strength. He had taken in the abandoned baby, shaping him into a weapon, a tool of his trade.


    ''He hasn''t even shown any of his powers; he sure is an excellent assassin.''


    Ezio''s current power level stood at intermediate 3-star, but Eren understood that this was just the tip of the iceberg. The skills, the techniques imparted by the Assassin King, remained dormant within him.


    It was a knowledge that Eren possessed, having known Ezio''s capabilities during his past life.Yet, despite histent potential, Ezio remained unassuming, a mere shadow of the lethal force he could be.


    ''After all, the Reaper of the Red Moon, that I have heard about, is not a weakling,''Eren mused, his thoughts a whirlwind of spection.


    Eren pondered the reasons behind Ezio''s restraint. Was it an order from the Assassin King, or did Ezio harbor his own motivations for keeping his skills hidden? The answers eluded him, shrouded in mystery.


    However Eren was perplexed by another aspect¡ªEzio''s current ranking, despite being weaker than Zephyr, Ezio held a rank within the top 80s. Eren couldn''t fathom why he hadn''t joined a team yet.


    "He hasn''t teamed up with anyone yet?" Eren''s curiosity slipped into his words as he voiced his question.


    Zephyr''s response carried a tinge of cynicism. "You underestimate the nobles in the academy."


    Eren''s eyes widened slightly as the realization hit him. He had momentarily forgotten the rigid hierarchy that defined the Frejlord academy. Ezio''s current identity was that of a peasant, unaware of his noble lineage. The noble-born students were often exclusive, hesitant to wee those they perceived asmoners into their ranks. Zephyr''s assessment painted a stark picture of the academy''s social dynamics.


    Eren''s mind shed to his own experiences, both as a noble and amoner. He had tasted the bitterness of both worlds and understood the disdain with which the privileged often viewed those from humble origins. It was a reality he had hoped would change but found unchanged.


    As the weight of the academy''s societal divisions settled upon him, Eren''s thoughts shifted to another individual¡ªEsmerald. Amidst the chaos of recent events, she had slipped from his mind. Suspicion still clouded her in Eren''s eyes. In the Tower of Justice''s inquiry, Esmerald had omitted her association with the rebels. Eren had witnessed her presence among them firsthand.


    ''I should keep an eye on her,'' Eren resolved silently. He was convinced that there was a connection between Esmerald and the rebels, butcking concrete evidence, he could only maintain vignce for the time being."Well, let''s ask him," Eren thought, bringing his attention back to Ezio. A sense of determination welled within him. Despite the obstacles, he needed a partner for the midterm exams.


    The only two others who were somewhat close to him in the academy, Evan and Julia, were likely to have paired up with each other, leaving Ezio as Eren''s best option.


    ''Let''s ask him right away.''


    The academy grounds bathed in the gentle embrace of the morning sun as Eren approached Ezio who was immersed in his training.


    ---***---


    Daily chapter Release~~

 Chapter 122 Ezio (2)

    ?


    Within the vast expanse of the Mauryan Empire, an influential dukedom existed as a formidable bastion of authority and dominion. With vast resources and unassable might, the Agnus dukedom reigned over a significant tenth of the entire empire, casting an unparalleled shadow.


    At the heart of this grand dominion resided Arden Von Agnus, the esteemed ruler whose name resonated not only as one of the empire''s ten mightiest figures but also as one of its two distinguished dukes.


    Tales of his valor, prowess, power, and strength were intricately woven into the fabric of the empire itself, a living testament to his exceptional stature. However, behind the des and heroic narratives, a concealed darkness shrouded Arden''s past¡ªa secret narrative of a noble sovereign harboring his own transgressions.


    The pinnacle of Arden''s prime marked a period of shing desires. Amidst his noble bearing, mortal longings began to stir, casting a shadow over his character. The trifecta of desires¡ªwealth, women, andnd¡ªthat ensnared countless men, found embodiment even within the heart of this ruler. The very desires that ruled the lives ofmoners now held sway over the highborn as well.


    It was on a fateful night, under the crimson glow of the red moon¡ªa night steeped in both legend and allure¡ªthat Arden''s pivotal mistake found its genesis. Enchanted by the allure of a maiden in his service, he sumbed to apse in judgment, transgressing the bounds of propriety. The consequences of this ill-fated liaison manifested in the form of an unintended pregnancy, a secret capable of shattering his meticulously cultivated image.


    Desperate to safeguard his esteemed reputation, Arden chose to deny the existence of the child¡ªa decisionden with dire consequences. The child''s mother, a mere maid, was burdened not only with her lord''s scandal but also with a handsome sum to bear the weight of his misstep.


    In secrecy, she was exiled to a distant corner, her ruler''s intention clear¡ªto erase all traces of his wrongdoing. Yet, her newfound wealth granted by the lord to keep her mouth shut, couldn''t silence her conscience.


    Overwhelmed by the weight of her decision, she could not bring herself to fulfill the ruler''s sinistermand. Her reluctance to raise a child amid adversity contrasted starkly with her own fear ofmitting a monstrous act. Thus, she lingered, torn by the turmoil within her heart.


    As time flowed on, an innocent life was born into the world¡ªa boy who bore the distinctive features and radiantplexion of the duke himself. The maid, burdened by circumstances and her own future, deemed the child a "burden" too heavy to bear.


    In a moment of desperation, she made a heart-wrenching choice, leaving the child on the doorstep of an orphanage. Unbeknownst to her, this orphanage was far from ordinary. Concealed beneath its facade was a covert sanctuary for an assassin guild, where shadows held dominion and the craft of assassination was honed to perfection.


    The maid, now enriched by the Duke''srgesse, departed with tion, envisioning a new life with her newfound wealth. Meanwhile, Arden believed his transgressions were buried deep, as he tied the knot with the Emperor''s sister and embraced his own existence.


    While the abandoned and nameless child unwittingly became a pawn in a perilous game being found by the assassin king himself!The Assassin King extended his benevolent hand to the abandoned boy, embracing him within the folds of his darkened realm. The child, devoid of name and origin, found himself embraced by the shadows, a surrogate son to the master of the assassins'' ndestine order. As the boy matured, the Assassin King discerned thetent potential within him, a potential that was as tantalizing as it was dangerous. Thus, the boy was inducted into the lineage of assassins, his training an intricate dance between darkness and discipline.


    Under the tutge of the Assassin King, the child evolved from an innocent castaway into a finely honed weapon¡ªa living shield destined to safeguard his enigmatic mentor. Guided by one of the Mauryan Empire''s ten preeminent figures, the boy underwent a metamorphosis of both body and spirit, his transformation culminating in a power that would soon reverberate across the realm, shaking the very foundations of the world.


    Yet, it was amid this period of ascent that the Assassin King''s guild received an unprecedented request¡ªone that would alter the trajectory of their existence. The mission was sinct in its formtion: "Assassinate Professor Joshua of the Frejlord Academy." However, the rewards dangling before them were nothing short of astronomical. A tantalizing offer,den with the promise of riches, had been extended, albeit with a two-year timeframe for its execution.


    The stiptions were clear¡ªeliminate the renowned Professor Joshua of the Frejlord Academy within the specified period. Yet, a challenge loomed on the horizon. The Frejlord Academy, infamous for harboring an array of formidable entities, was a den of monsters in its own right. Even disregarding the presence of one of the four supreme stars within its walls, the sheer concentration of powerhouses among its faculty amplified the intricacy of the task manifold.


    With astute foresight, the Assassin King devised a stratagem to surmount these formidable obstacles. His solution rested in the very weapon he had forged¡ªthe boy he had taken under his wing. It was the boy''s first mission, a moment of truth that held the potential to mark the inception of a new era


    "This is your first quest."


    The assassin king said as he handed over a parchment paper containing the request to Ezio as he left him in front of the academic gates.


    "I hope you can seed."


    He said as he dissolved into the air and that is how Ezio ended up at the Freljord academy, to perform his first mission by his master.


    ***


    Within the expansive expanse of the Mauryan Empire, a unique mechanism existed¡ª a tform enabling individuals to share their pleas for assistance in exchange for lucrative rewards.


    This institution was known as the Mauryan Quest Union, a coborative endeavor spanning seven towers and numerous major guilds. Sprawled across each significant city within the empire, a branch of the Quest Union diligently processed requests, weing all who were prepared to offer suitable remuneration.


    Yet, on this particr day, within the heart of the capital of the Mauryan realm, an unusual request graced the Union''s chambers.


    ________________


    Request for Scouting


    "We, the residents of the Yalindor, hold steadfast devotion to the revered Goddess Kali. Regrettably, our sacred statue of the goddess has been brazenly stolen from our vige. We earnestly implore the assistance of capable scouts, adept in the arts of investigation, to delve into this dire matter and secure the retrieval of our cherished deity''s effigy."


    ___________________


    "A request from the people of Yalindor?"


    The announcement itself wasn''t a rarity, given the eclectic spectrum of pleas that reached the Quest Union''s ears¡ªranging from finding a lost dog to searching for the dragonirs. However, it was the origin of this particr supplication, hailing from the region of Yalindor, that kindled intrigue.


    Known as and beset by monstrous inhabitants, the Quest Union''s recipient who had received the missive was momentarily at a loss for words.


    The messenger pigeon that had borne the request exhibited an intelligence that was, in itself, remarkable. As if guided by an invisible hand, the avian courier had navigated its way through the bustling corridors of the Quest Union branch and now perched within the reception area.


    Questions circled like birds in the sky, doubting the authenticity of the pigeon''s apparent intellect. Regardless of the avian messenger''s origins, any mention of the Yalindor''s people was treated as a priority¡ªand urgency that the recipient recognized without hesitation. Swiftly, the information was ryed to a superior, triggering a chain of actions.


    Yalindor¡ªsituated at the confluence of the boundless ocean and the vast expanse of the Mauryan empire. A realm that dwelled outside the empire''s direct jurisdiction, yet was inextricably intertwined with the empire''s fate. upying a space akin to a mere vige in size, the Yalindor region paradoxically stood as a bulwark against the Mauryan empire''s repeated attempts at conquest.


    The magnitude of this resistancey not in the numbers, but rather in the formidable strength of Yalindor''s denizens. Each resident was akin to amanding officer of an army, boasting a strength of no less than 6 stars in prowess. Augmenting this power was the spiritual shield cast by the region''s shaman¡ª A devotee of the goddess Kali. This mystical defense, coupled with the region''s strategically advantageous geography, contributed to its steadfast defiance against the empire''s might.


    In light of the resistance''s resolute stance, the Mauryan empire eventually abandoned its ambitions of conquest. Instead, a pact of alliance was forged, cementing a unique rapport. An ord emerged wherein the Yalindor region wouldmit to providing a contingent of at least 50batants to aid the empire in times of conflict. A quid pro quo was established¡ªarmed support in return for peaceful coexistence.


    The bond between Yalindor region and the Mauryan empire, once forged amidst conflict, had morphed into a cooperative alliance. This alliance, rooted in mutual benefit, mirrored the unity of a formidable army while preserving the region''s autonomy. A tale of strength, strategy, and harmony unfurled between the empire''s dominion and the untamed heart of Yalindor.


    ¡ª**---


    Daily Chapter Release~~

 Chapter 123 Arrival Of The Towers(1)

    ?


    Early in the morning, a hushed sense of anticipation hung in the crisp air in front of the towering gates of the Freljord Academy. Unlike their usual closed demeanor, the academy gates now stood wide open, symbolizing the exceptional asion that was unfolding. Before those formidable gates, the academy''s esteemed faculty members had congregated, forming a diverse assembly of academic minds.


    Among the figures assembled, the sharp profile of Professor Iris was unmistakable. She had taken charge of the academy''s affairs in the absence of the principal, Jishuka Von Cyprus. Professor Llyod, bearing the marks of his recent recovery from injuries, stood tall in conversation with Professor Isabe. The scene was further enlivened by the presence of numerous servants and staff, all engaged in animated discussions and eager whispers.


    As the sun began its ascent, casting a gentle golden hue across the surroundings, the faculty members maintained their positions, casting asional nces towards the entrance road. Their purpose was clear: they awaited the imminent arrival of distinguished guests, sparking a blend of excitement and curiosity.


    Amidst this backdrop of anticipation, Professor Keating struck up a conversation with Professor Llyod. His voice carried a mixture of intrigue and concern as he mused aloud, "It''s quite remarkable that the towers have taken an interest in our first-year students this time. I can''t help but wonder if these young minds can hold their ground against those formidable challenges."


    Professor Llyod''s response was a reassuring smile coupled with an observation of his own. "True, the first years mightck the seasoned experience, but their talent is nothing short of monstrous."


    The towers, usually reserved for interactions with fourth-year students seeking real-world exposure, had deviated from tradition. This year, they extended their focus to epass the fledgling talents of the first-year cohort. This departure from the norm, though unprecedented in the academy''s history, was also a source of mild anxiety for the professors.


    Experience is often considered more valuable than talent. However, when someone possesses ample talent to conquer those challenges, that''s when they''re deemed as having a monstrous ability.


    Take Zephyr, for instance. He didn''t require firsthand experience to learn; a single observation was enough for him to grasp things quickly. In the present year, there were several individuals with such remarkable capabilities, capable of defying the odds. Lately, one name stood out as particrly renowned: ''Eren Pendragon.''


    All the professors shared the same thought.


    In the midst of their discussions, a voice suddenly broke through the chatter.


    "The Tower of Diligence''s representative is here!" The deration sliced through the hum of conversations among the gathered faculty members. All heads swiveled toward the entrance as a splendid white carriage came into view, pulled by a pair of striking stallions. Emerging from within was a figure whose physical prowess was impossible to ignore. Muscles rippled beneath keen, watchful eyes, instantly seizing the attention of those in attendance.


    The procession of arrivals unfolded seamlessly. "The Tower of Purity''s representative is here!" An aura of refined elegance apanied the graceful descent of a woman from her carriage. Her gown cascaded like liquid grace, drawing the eye of all who beheld her.


    With each sessive entrance, a unique aura enveloped the scene. "The Tower of Temperance''s representative is here!" A bald man, his fingers trailing over a string of beads, garnered a chorus of respectful gazes from the onlookers. His presence exuded a sense of tranquility that seemed to permeate the air.


    "The Tower of Decisiveness''s representative is here!" A woman with silver hair cascading down to her hips stepped forth, a rapier secured at her waist. Her poise suggested a readiness for action, capturing the essence of her tower''s attribute.


    "The Tower of Prudence''s representative is here!" Two representatives from the Prudence Tower followed, a pair so alike in appearance that they could be mistaken for twins. Their synchronized gestures of a slight bow held an air of discipline, showcasing theirmitment to their tower''s virtue.


    "The Tower of Justice''s representative is here!" The entrance of the next figure bore a sense of familiarity. Aurnox, the very vice master of the Justice Tower had chosen to grace the asion with his presence. Stepping down from the carriage, his demeanormanded the respect that befitted his role.


    "The Tower of Wisdom''s representative is here!" Last to arrive was the envoy from the mightiest among the seven towers¡ªthe Tower of Wisdom. An elderly woman graced with a stern countenance embodied the gravity of his tower''s essence.


    Each arrival carried an air of distinction, as if the very atmosphere shifted to amodate their presence. These were the luminaries of the Magic world, the ruling council of the Seven Towers, presided over by the Seven Sages.


    Within the grand tapestry of the Mauryan Empire, a prevailing belief held that the pirs of power were upheld by three paramount entities, each wielding influence as distinct as it was potent. At the zenith of this triad reigned the emperor, a figure whose authority was fortified by the unassable might of the royal army, a force both revered and feared across the expanse of the empire.


    Yet, the empire''s intricate bnce owed its harmony to more than just the emperor''s dominion. The second linchpin was the noble faction, a formidable contingent led by the venerable Duke Agnus. This aristocratic assembly bore the weight of tradition and lineage, their sway interwoven with the tapestry of society itself. As they navigated the corridors of power, the nobles'' intricate dance of politics echoed like a symphony of influence.


    And then, there was the enigmatic third force ¡ª the Magic World. Here resided the elusive Seven Towers, the fulcrum upon which the intricacies of mysticism pivoted. This enchanting world, veiled in secrecy and awe, epassed an assembly of schrly sorcerers and magical artisans. Their mastery over arcane arts lent an ethereal quality to their dominion, setting them apart as a force to be revered.


    Although the triad maintained an outward semnce of camaraderie, the astute could discern the currents ofpetition subtly underscoring their interactions. Beneath the surface, a ceaseless contest for influence simmered.


    The whispers of power within the Mauryan Empire spoke of the magic world, a realm housed within the seven towering edifices, as a force that outshone the other two factions. The master of the Wisdom Tower, Lucus Traumen, held the position of prime minister and first elder of the magic world. Despite this, he was known for his preference for peace, leaving little room for the esction of conflict among the factions.


    However, despite their shared faction, the seven towers were far from exempt frompetition. In fact,petition brewed fiercely within their ranks.


    "Oh, look who''s here, if it isn''t the ''Diligent Fool''?" The words were dripping with provocation as the blonde woman emerged from the carriage, her gaze fixed upon a rugged man with fiery red hair.


    His retort was sharp and unapologetic, "Huh? What did you say, you goddamn nun?"


    The verbal volley escted as the woman shot back, "Nun? You are itching for a beating, huh?"


    "I''m not afraid of frail women. One punch and you''d be three meters under the ground."


    Laughterced with malice followed, "Haha...you need a punch? I can burn you to a crisp with a flick of my wand."


    Undeterred, the man''s retort cut through, "Is it? I only need a finger to bury you."


    The verbal sh continued in a crescendo, both figures locked in a battle of words as if their intent was to physically annihte each other.


    The standoff only concluded when Aurnox, the vice master of the Justice Tower, intervened. "Now, now... please maintain a modicum of decorum. We don''t want the juniors to perceive the magic world as a den of mad dogs, do we?"


    The rebuke''s weight hung in the air,pelling both the man and the woman to silence. It was a testament to hierarchy''s authority. In the magic world, hierarchy held absolute sway. Aurnox, holding the position of vice master,manded deference. Meanwhile, the bickering duo were executives representing their respective towers and, by virtue of their roles, were obligated to disy humility in Aurnox''s presence.


    The scene caught Professor Keating off-guard, his expression morphing into a mask of astonishment. On the other hand, Professor Llyod''s response was a knowing smile, as he too was a part of the magic world''s intricate hierarchy.


    With a gracious demeanor, Professor Iris extended her wee to all of them and ushered them into the academy. The faculty, in their role as hosts, led the tower representatives towards the auditorium. This expansive hall would soon transform into a stage where the students would be entrusted with their missions.


    ¡ª***---

 Chapter 124 Arrival Of The Towers(2)

    ?


    (A week before the Midterm Exams)


    The looming arrival of the seven towers at the academy was scheduled for a week hence. Eren, having joined forces with Ezio, found himself in a situation where he didn''t need to ponder much about the uing ranking battles. Their ranks were within a mere 20-point difference, and they agreed to maintain their current standings in the next battle to prevent anyplications.


    So, the ranking battles proceeded smoothly, virtually without a hitch, with Zephyr unsurprisingly clinching the top position once again. However, an interesting development arose when Zephyr challenged Eren to a duel.


    Eren, without hesitation, declined the challenge and chose to forfeit the match. His reason?


    ''I have an image to uphold now.''


    Indeed, Eren had be something of a hero within the empire, his fame rippling throughout the academy, and the name ''Pendragon'' resonating within its halls.


    Eren''s decision was not without strategic wisdom. He knew full well that facing off against Zephyr would likely result in a resounding defeat, perhaps even serious injury, as the ruffian was known for hisck of restraint.


    Eren held no interest in participating in a battle he was destined to lose; he wasn''t an adolescent seeking apuse and admiration from his peers. Therefore, he opted for a strategic retreat, choosing not to show up for the battle, much to Zephyr''s discontent as he imed an unsatisfied victory.


    Nevertheless, now that the ranking battles had concluded, there remained a week before the arrival of the tower representatives and themencement of the midterm exams. Eren''s ongoing training with Professor Joshua was progressing smoothly, and he was sessfully bridging the academic gap created by his prolonged absence.


    Despite thesemitments, Eren found himself with an abundance of free time. It was during this period of rtive leisure that he decided to delve deeper into his own status, seeking to understand the intricacies of his abilities.


    "Status," Eren uttered, and within moments, a holographic projection materialized before him. Eren had grown ustomed to this phenomenon, and it no longer surprised him as it once did.


    ¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î¦î


    Name : Eren Pendragon


    Titles : <Regressor> <Apostle of the Forgotten God>


    Realm : 3 - star knight


    Aura : The Aura of Vulnerability.


    Blessings : <Blessing of the Fire Dragon>


    Weapons : <Rifle of Death>


    ?Stats?


    <Variable Stats>


    [Strength - 9.92 ]


    [Stamina - 9.68 ]


    [Agility - 9.54 ]


    [Perception - 10.40 ]


    [Vitality - 7.85 ]


    [Magic power - 7.53 ]


    <Invariable Stats>


    [Intelligence ¨C 6/10]


    [Perseverance ¨C 7/10]


    [Luck ¨C 4/10]


    [Charm ¨C 5.1/10]


    ?Skills?


    ? 36 Poisons of the Poison Queen - ???


    ? Trap Formation - ??


    ? ck Sun - ?????


    ?Techniques?


    ? Force of the White Fang - ?


    ? Asteroid''s bare handed brawl - ??


    ? Dance of the Death God - ?????


    ?Abilities?


    ? Intermediate Sword Mastery


    ? Intermediate Spear Mastery


    ? Beginner Marksman Mastery


    ? Death''s Embrace


    ¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï¦ï


    As he perused the details, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unfamiliarity with many aspects. The ''Death''s Embrace'' skill, for instance, was an enigma to him, as it had remained inactive ever since the time when he killed the King of Oni. He had yet to even discover the conditions required for its activation.


    Simrly, ''Dance of the Death God,'' another skill within his repertoire, stilly dormant. Its activation seemed tied to his emotions, a passive skill that remained elusive in its awakening.


    Yet, it wasn''t just these two skills that had gone unused. ''Trap Formation'' and ''36 Poisons of the Poison Queen'' had also been neglected since his transmigration, despite being valuable abilities. Eren couldn''t help butment the squandered potential of his own abilities.


    There were numerous asions where Eren could have effectively employed these skills, but he had been sidestepping them, opting instead to focus on acquiring more borate abilities. However, a nagging void persisted within him. These very skills had been his lifeline in his past life, and he couldn''t ignore the impulse to relearn them.


    Smaller skills like ''Force of the White Fang'' and ''Asteroid''s Techniques'' held significant utility when woven into the midst of battle, but Eren had inexplicably avoided employing them, recognizing this as a clear misstep.


    Even the new aura he had achieved remained veiled in mystery, leaving him with the nagging sensation that there were still many aspects of himself he needed to unravel and understand.


    Despite his substantially increased stats and the fact that he had long surpassed his past self, Eren couldn''t rest easy.


    The looming presence of a spy plotting against his family''s back prompted a sense of urgency. However, he understood the folly of relying solely on a trump card like the ''Rifle of Death God.'' He remained inherently weak and recognized the need to improve his sword and spear skills to advance further. Yet, an inexplicable difort seemed to arise whenever he held a sword, as if it simply didn''t suit him. Even the Fire dragon had conveyed a simr sentiment with a mere gaze.


    Eren was on a quest to find his true path, a way that would lead him to the pinnacle of his abilities.


    "Hmm...No, I''m not feeling it."


    He lowered the mace he had been posing with and muttered to himself.


    Eren had heard people say that when you held a weapon that truly suited you, your body would react in response. However, he had never experienced such a feeling, so he decided to experiment with various weapons, seeking that elusive connection. But so far, sess had eluded him.


    "What are you doing?" Ezio, entering the training ground, inquired as he observed Eren''s perplexing behavior.


    "Just trying out some weapons."


    "The ones you have are not enough?!!", Ezio asked in amusement.


    "Sword, spear, gun...none of them seem to suit me, so I''m trying to see if any other weapons might be a better fit."


    Ezio stared at Eren for a moment before muttering to himself, "Strange..."


    Puzzled, Eren asked, "What?"


    "Huh? Nothing, I was just thinking how strange it is for you not to know which weapon suits you, especially after you advised me to use chakrams during our weapon selection... Very strange, isn''t it?"


    Eren turned around, at a loss for words. It was, indeed, peculiar that he had offered advice to Ezio on weapon selection when he himself was struggling to find a suitable weapon.


    Nevertheless, Eren persevered in his quest to discover the right weapon.


    He also decided to dedicate the remainder of the week, leading up to the midterm exam, to crafting some of the ''Poisons of the Poison Queen'' and resurrecting the dormant skills from his past life.


    "This one isn''t it either," he muttered, casting aside a rapier and reaching for gauntlets to continue his search.


    ***


    On the tranquil shores of the western sea, basking in the gentle caress of the early morning sunlight, a woman stood in quiet contemtion, her gaze fixed upon the seemingly boundless horizon. Draped in a pristine white gown with a cloth encircling her head, she exuded an aura of sanctity that seemed almost divine.


    Moments ticked by, yet the woman remained rooted in ce, unmoving as if inmunion with the vastness of the ocean. It was only when a girl, appearing to be between the ages of fifteen and sixteen, called out to her that she finally tore her gaze away from the endless sea.


    "Saintess, the sea is quite turbulent today; perhaps we should return," the girl implored, her voiceced with concern.


    The woman, addressed as the saintess, turned her attention to the girl. Only now did her facee into view, revealing the blindfold tightly bound across her eyes. It was a sight that no longer surprised the girl, for she had be ustomed to it. After all, her role by the saintess''s side was that of a guide.


    "It is not the sea, child, but the times themselves that are turbulent," the saintess replied, gently cing her hand on the girl''s head before stepping back from the shore.


    The girl regarded the saintess with a nk expression. Such enigmatic statements were not umon from her, and she had long since stopped trying to decipher their meanings. Regardless, she faithfully trailed behind the saintess, pondering why she had been assigned this role when the saintess seemed to navigate effortlessly even with her eyes veiled.


    "A Paragon is rising in the east. Soon, he will be here" the saintess murmured, her steps carrying her forward.


    "...and so shall be the chaos that follows him." she added cryptically, her voice carrying an ominous weight as they moved away from the sea.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter~~

 Chapter 125 Mystical Land Of Yalidor And The Invincible Man

    ?


    How does a legende into being? It''s a question with no definite answer, but it''s not as if we can''t say anything about it either.


    Legends are born when extraordinary events, ones that surpass human imagination, ur. People give these events names like "legend" or "myth." One such legend, cherished by the people of the eastern continent, revolves around a mysticalnd deep within the Great Forest of Titans and the goddess who calls it home, Kali.


    Kali, with skin as dark as coal, a vibrant red tk adorning her forehead, and a massive nose ring gleaming on her face, is known for her battlefield prowess, wearing the skulls of her vanquished foes around her neck. She bathes in blood, the blood of those who dare to oppose her, and yet, she extends her protection to those who seek her embrace. She is the one who is both kind and cruel, benevolent and malevolent, a protector who revels in the taste of blood.


    The legend of this goddess begins long, long ago when the people of the region, now known as the Yalindor, refugees from a war between two mighty kingdoms, fled to the Great Forest of Titans to save their lives.


    But they weren''t alone; their pursuers, relentless in their determination to kill them, were hot on their heels. When the fleeing people had nearly lost all hope, a savior emerged.


    This savior was a skilled warrior who possessed a unique martial art. In each hand, he held a sword with 32 long, slender, and flexible des. The sheer size of each sword, with its multitude of des, seemed overwhelming, yet the warrior wielded them with effortless grace. Every de danced with his movements, and with each swing, dozens of heads rolled to the ground. On that fateful day, the Yalinodr people witnessed a man bathed in blood, but not a drop of it was his own.


    Impressed by the man''s abilities, the desperate people beseeched him for help, and he agreed, leading them deeper into the heart of the Great Forest of Titans. There, they witnessed a peculiar sight: in the midst of this colossal forest stood a small hut next to an enormous tree, its roots cradling a statue of the goddess Kali, worshipped by the powerful.


    The figure depicted a being with skin as dark as coal, her mouth agape, revealing a blood-smeared tongue protruding outward. Her eyes,rge and round, were apanied by a massive nose ring and a vivid red tk adorning her forehead. Skulls adorned her neck as macabre ornaments, and in her hands, she clutched weapons simr to those wielded by the man. A single nce at the statue sent shivers down the spine of anyone who beheld it; its eerie realism was truly unsettling.


    In stark contrast to the frightening visage of the statue, the man who worshipped such a goddess appeared serene and exuded an air of grace.


    He provided shelter for the people and began teaching them his martial arts. He was kind, strong, and weing, endearing himself to the people. Day by day, they grew closer to the man, and the forest became their new home.


    However, not everyone epted the man. Humans, driven by their insatiable greed, couldn''t be content with their peaceful existence, and some ventured out of the forest. The man didn''t stop them; instead, he protected them from the forest''s beasts until they were safely beyond its borders. He neither coerced people to stay nor pushed them to leave; he respected their choices and focused on his duties.


    But not everyone possessed his level of restraint. Those who departed the forest started spreading rumors about the newly founded Yalidor. This led to a particr tale circting throughout the eastern continent.


    In a mythical realm of wisdom and serenity, hidden deep within the enchanted forest of Titans, exists a ce where ancient knowledge is preserved. Seekers of truth and enlightenment journey there to uncover its secrets. Yalindor, guarded by magical creatures and shielded by powerful spells, maintains its tranquility. A mystical man stands sentinel over this sacred ce, blessed by the goddess Kali, and he is believed to be invincible.


    Enchanted by the captivating tales, the people''s gaze began to fixate on Yalidor, yet none possessed the audacity to venture into the dense, beast-filled Great Forest of Titans.


    That was until word of the legend reached the ears of the Emperor of Mauryan at that time, who ruled with a firm hand.


    He found himself irresistibly drawn to the story, envisioning the incorporation of such a ce under his imperial authority. Thus, he dispatched his mightiest warrior deep into the heart of the forest, charged with the mission to locate the mystical man of the stories and vanquish him.


    The warrior embarked on his perilous journey, adorned in gleaming golden armor and wielding mystical gauntlets. His path through the forest was marked by a trail of beastly blood as he relentlessly dispatched any creature that dared to cross his path. For a full thirty days, he traversed the unforgiving terrain, moving ever closer to the mythical realm of Yalidor.


    Finally, he arrived at the fablednd and challenged the supposedly invincible man. The mystical figure regarded the battle-worn warrior with deep, contemtive eyes and deemed it unfair to engage with an exhausted opponent. He extended an offer of shelter and respite, allowing the warrior to recover fully.


    Two dayster, they faced each other once more. Before the imposing statue of the goddess, the mystical man executed a series of graceful movements, drawing forth his unique weapons. The warrior, momentarily taken aback by these unfamiliar arms, soon overcame his surprise. After all, he was renowned as the mightiest in the easternnds.


    The ensuing sh between these formidable adversaries unfolded as an epic struggle. For days and nights on end, the great forest rumbled and trembled as their duel raged on, a tempest of des and sheer willpower. On the fourth day, when the sun had made its journey across the sky several times, the battle reached its climax.


    The brave warrior of the Mauryan Empire, who had fought with unrivaled skill and determination, managed to shatter twenty-seven out of the mystical man''s thirty-two des. However, despite his incredible tenacity and prowess, he fell short of victory. In the end, he stood amidst the battleground, his right arm severed, and countless de cuts adorning his body as battle scars.


    In stark contrast, the mystical man, seemingly untouched by the fierce contest, stood victorious.


    Remarkably, despite the gravity of their conflict, the mystical man did not deliver a fatal blow to the valiant warrior. Instead, he showed an unexpected mercy, tending to the wounded man''s injuries and ensuring his recovery.


    The warrior rested in the goddess''s territory for a week before returning to the royal pce of the Mauryan empire.


    Upon witnessing the battered state of his once-mightiest warrior, the Emperor of Mauryan was struck with profound astonishment. He realized that the mystical man possessed far greater strength than he had initially surmised. This revtion prompted the Emperor to send an envoy, extending an offer of alliance to Yalidor.


    To show his sincerity, the emperor sent the strongest mage to mediate the peace treaty. And thus, Yalidor, though not officially a part of the Mauryan Empire, forged a powerful alliance with it.


    However that wasn''t the end, the news of the alliance between the Mauryan empire and the Yalidor region spread far and wide, and it wasn''t long before kingdoms from not only the eastern continent but also from the western and central continents sought to challenge the mystical man. Yet, time and time again, they were forced to return, their ambitions thwarted.


    The Mystical man was simply too powerful and his unique martial art was one which none of them had witnessed.


    But he too was a human, and humans had a limited life. As the mystical man aged, he feared that there maye a time when he could no longer protect the goddess''s territory, so he started teaching his secret arts to selected members of the Yalidor region.


    Following the mystical man''s teachings, the people of Yalidor acquired mastery over his martial arts, bing an extraordinarily formidable force. This, in essence, was how the myth of the mysticalnds was woven into the fabric of the eastern continent''s history and legends.


    ¡ª**---


    Daily Chapter ~~

 Chapter 126 The Selection Process(1)

    ?


    The representatives from the seven towers sat at the highest view room of the magnificent auditorium, their plush seats arranged in a precise line, affording them an unparalleled vista of the proceedings. The room''s opulent decor, adorned with intricate tapestries and crystal chandeliers, added an air of grandeur to the asion.


    They had gathered here with a specific purpose in mind: to identify and recruit the most promising talents from the academy. This annual tradition had long been a fixture, eagerly anticipated by both students and tower representatives alike.


    However, this year held a distinct departure from the norm, as the towers had decided to extend their selection process to include not just the fourth-year students, as was customary, but also the fledgling first-year students.


    Indeed, even the most inexperienced of novices were granted the opportunity to participate in the selection test. In return for their potential, the towers promised unwavering support to the fortunate student who garnered their favor.


    To illustrate, if a first-year student was chosen by a tower representative and epted their offer, they wouldn''t immediately be a full-fledged member of the tower, as fourth-years typically did. Instead, the towers undertook the responsibility of financing their education, ensuring they had ess to the resources and research materials essential for thriving during their tenure at the academy.


    Moreover, there existed a binding contract. In due course, these students would be obliged to serve their respective towers for a specific duration, amitment determined by the terms of their agreement. This arrangement ensured a reciprocal rtionship, benefiting both the towers and the promising young magicians they selected.


    This newfound inclusivity represented a remarkable chance for students hailing frommon backgrounds and even those from modest noble lineages.


    The students of the academy were abuzz with excitement upon hearing such news, their spirits ignited by the prospect of catching the attention of at least one of the prestigious Towers. Eager and determined, they were ready to pour their hearts and souls into their endeavors.


    After all, the magic world, a veritable treasury of invaluable knowledge, cast an irresistible spell upon magicians hailing from every corner of the Eastern Continent. It held an almost mythical status, transforming it into the ultimate aspiration for countless budding wizards.


    Even setting aside the aspiring magicians, the students of the research department operated on an entirely different ne of motivation. Their drive to be recognized by the towers was fueled by a profound intensity, knowing that the opportunities presented by the magic world were paramount to their dreams.


    Yet, the towers'' scrutiny remained far from forgiving, which prompted them to coborate with the academy on a special arrangement. Under this new protocol, the selection process, determining who would be granted these life-changing opportunities, would be conducted directly by the towers themselves, bypassing the traditional midterm exams. This meticulous approach ensured that only the most exceptional talents would gain ess to the magical world''s treasures, intensifying thepetition to unprecedented levels


    The heightened interest of the Towers in first-year students could be traced back to a recent event that had gripped the entire empire in its thrilling narrative: a sensational incident at the royal museum. This captivating tale had be the talk of the town, fueling intrigue and anticipation throughout the magicalmunity. However, it was no small feat to secure support from the revered world of Magic, and thus, the selection process had evolved into a meticulously crafted three-step journey.


    "The first round of the selection exam, the written test, will nowmence," announced Professor Isabe, the vignt overseer of this pivotal stage. Her authoritative voice resonated through the auditorium,manding the attention of all present. A hush descended upon the crowd, a palpable tension that hung in the air.


    Professor Isabe''s sharp gaze swept across the sea of students seated in orderly rows, watched closely by numerous professors and assistant instructors who kept a vignt eye on the proceedings. They were the gatekeepers of this crucial phase, tasked with ensuring fairness and integrity.


    And somewhere within this sea of hopefuls, was the one who had captured the imagination of the entire empire over the past month.


    "Eren Pendragon," one of the representatives noticed him for a brief moment and the attention of all the tower representatives converged on the young man, a mere speck amidst the vast assembly of students.


    "He seems weak," murmured one observer.


    "Is he, perhaps, in the midst of learning magic?" another spected aloud.


    "His eyes radiate wisdom," noted a perceptive onlooker.


    "Is he really the one who fought against the rebels?" someone questioned skeptically.


    "The rumors are always exaggerated..." mused another, ever the skeptic.


    "The young Pendragon is there, huh!" whispered yet another, and for a fleeting moment, numerous inquisitive eyes fixated on Eren. Each of those gazes carried its own distinct thoughts and judgments. Some regarded him with admiration, while others hesitated to ept the rumors surrounding him. Vice-Master Aurnox, on the other hand, maintained a remarkably impartial stance.


    However, despite the scrutiny and spection swirling around him, Eren remained unfazed. The prying eyes seemed distant, and the chasm in power between him and the observers was too vast for Eren to detect any significant impact. He remained entirely absorbed in his own task, diligently inscribing his answers onto the question paper with a contented smile.


    ****


    Eren sat in his chair, meticulously scrutinizing the questions on the examination paper. With a wry smile, he couldn''t help but think, "The written exam isn''t that hard."


    Of course, this wasrgely due to certain experiences from his past life that gave him an unusual perspective.


    "Because I flunked 2nd year so many times in my previous life," he mused silently, a sense of deja vu tugging at him.


    In his past life, he had failed the second year continuously for two years and was finally kicked out of the academy before he could even attempt thrice.


    Although he wasn''t great at studies, he had a minimum amount of intelligence and some of the memories of his past were still lingering in his mind.


    The questions in the test were slightly more advanced than what the first-year students were typically taught. However, because Eren had repeated his second year twice, he found the difficulty of the test to be a walk in the park. He confidently filled in the answers, convinced that he was acing the exam.


    The written test stretched on for a full two hours, a period of intense concentration and scribbling for the students. When the assistant instructors finally collected the papers, they were whisked away for correction. With the results announcement still pending, those who had passed the written test were allowed to proceed to the next round.


    "I really hope I get a passing score," Zephyr muttered as he strolled alongside Eren. The two of them were en route to the cafeteria, eager to fill their empty stomachs, having foregone breakfast due to the stress of the exam.


    "You should have at least attempted to read something instead of merely hoping," Eren remarked, seemingly oblivious to Zephyr''s sulking, to which Zephyr shot back defensively, "I did give it a shot, but I couldn''t make heads or tails of what was written in the book."


    "That''s what happens when you always doze off in the ssroom," Julia chimed in from the front of their group, leading the way.


    A small crowd had gathered around Eren, consisting of his friends: Zephyr, Julia, Evan, and Eren''s teammate, Ezio. They moved as a cohesive unit, with Evan and Julia having naturally formed a partnership.


    But Eren couldn''t help but wonder why Zephyr was sticking so closely to them.


    "You mentioned you already formed a team with someone, right?" Eren inquired, opting for a direct approach since he knew Zephyr wasn''t one to reveal matters indirectly.


    "Hmm..." Zephyr hesitated.


    "Who''s your teammate? Weren''t you supposed to stick together to discuss strategies or something?" Eren probed further.


    "Well, he wasn''t exactlyfortable around me, so he asked me to ''stay away from him,''" Zephyr replied with a shrug.


    The group exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of what to make of Zephyr''s predicament. "Besides," he continued, puffing out his chest proudly, "Why do I need ns? I can win with my power alone."


    Although the bold statement irritated the others, they couldn''t deny the truth in Zephyr''s words. After all, he was the top freshman at Freljord Academy.


    Nevertheless, one member of their group remained undisturbed by the conversation, his mind engrossed in thoughts ofpleting his mission as swiftly as possible. It was Ezio, who continued to stride ahead toward the cafeteria, determined to aplish his mission given by the assassin king.


    ¡ª***---

 Chapter 127 The Selection Process (2)

    <h4>Chapter 127 The Selection Process (2)</h4>


    The air was thick with anticipation as the students gathered in the auditorium once more, awaiting the announcement of the results from the written exam. Whispers of excitement and anxiety echoed through the chamber, while the tower representatives sat in their plush seats, their expressions inscrutable.


    Professor Isabe, her presencemanding as ever, stepped forward to address the crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed students and tower representatives, I am pleased to announce the results of the written exam."


    A hush fell over the room as all eyes turned toward the stage where Professor Isabe stood. The tension in the air was palpable.


    "In first ce," she dered, "we have a remarkable achievement. Aurora Brittan has secured the highest score in the written exams."


    A murmur of approval rippled through the assembly, acknowledging the prowess of the princess. Her reputation as a prodigious talent had clearly been well-deserved.


    But on such an asion, the princess didn''t seem happy, there was no smile on her face as she received congrattions from her peers, she seemed lost thinking about something.


    "In second ce," Professor Isabe continued, "we have Julia Rozantal, who disyed a deepprehension of magical principles."


    Julia''s face lit up with a mixture of pride and relief as she heard her name called. She had worked diligently for this moment, and it had paid off.


    But it onlysted for a minute before her face somewhat distorted as she mumbled, "Tch! I should have gotten first ce!"


    Nevertheless, Instructor Issabe continued her announcements.


    "And in third ce," the professor announced, "we have Luna Primrose."


    Luna''s expression remainedposed, but a gleam of satisfaction shone in her eyes. She had always been dedicated to her studies, and although she was happy she didn''t forget the grace of being a noble and carried herself in a collective manner.


    The rest of the results were read out, and the room buzzed with a mixture of disappointment and tion. Among those who had passed with flying colors was Eren Pendragon, who had secured the 13th ce. Eren couldn''t help but smile inwardly at his ranking. While it might not have been at the top, he was satisfied with his performance, given his unique circumstances and past experiences.


    Among thousands of first years who gave the exam only the top 150 were chosen to the next round which was obviously very cruel.


    But the students had to agree to the decision of the tower and went back with a sad face.


    As the announcements concluded, the tower representatives prepared for the next phase of the selection process¡ªthe interviews.


    Each student who had passed the written exam would have the opportunity to face a panel of tower representatives who would assess their knowledge, potential, and suitability for sponsorship.


    Eren, along with Julia and Luna, found themselves in the waiting area outside the interview rooms. The nerves were palpable and they seemed obviously nervous to face the representatives.


    In truth, Eren had no pressing need to seed in this selection process. He knew that he would likely pass the midterm exams with ease, given his recent remarkable achievements and he was also not worried about the academic expenses as in this life, his family was still thriving.


    However, he held a deeper motivation for participating in this opportunity¡ªto forge a connection with the enigmatic world of Magic.


    It was a widely held belief that the resources and knowledge within the magic world were unparalleled, setting it apart from all other realms of study. This was precisely why even Freljord Academy, recognized as a formidable institution in its own right, willingly coborated with the towers to offer this unique opportunity to its students.


    Putting aside these considerations for the moment, Eren focused his attention on the matter at hand. One by one, candidates were being summoned into the interview room. As they awaited their turns, a palpable air of nervous anticipation hung over the faces of each aspirant.


    Finally, the moment arrived. A voice called out, breaking the silence, "Number 13, Eren Pendragon."


    Eren''s heart skipped a beat as he rose from his seat, ready to take the first step toward the gateway to the magical world he so fervently desired to enter.


    The interview room was spacious and adorned with elegant decorations, in stark contrast to the earlier examination hall. Seated across from Eren was a formidable panel of tower representatives, including Vice-Master Aurnox from the Tower of Justice.


    The questions started with inquiries about magical theory, historical developments, and the contributions of renowned magicians throughout the ages. Eren answered each question with confidence, drawing upon his extensive knowledge from his previous life and his recent studies.


    Then came a question that piqued his interest. "Can you exin the principles behind grand mage Lith Verhen''s groundbreaking magical theory?" asked one of the representatives, his eyes fixed on Eren.


    Eren leaned forward, eager to showcase his expertise. He began to articte the intricate concepts of Lith Verhen''s theory, delving into its applications and implications. The representatives listened attentively, nodding in approval.


    But just as the interview seemed to be going smoothly, a new presence arose in? the room¡ªa representative distinguished by the insignia bearing the image of an ox.


    ''The Tower of Diligence,'' Eren silently acknowledged as he recognized the emblem. As his eyes fell upon the man, he found himself met with an intense and unwavering gaze. The man possessed fiery red hair and eyes that gleamed with an almost predatory intensity, their piercing scrutiny making Eren feel like he was being sized up for consumption.


    The name of this formidable figure was d, a moniker that carried an aura of infamy and notoriety.


    d, the Scarlet Scoundrel.


    It was a name that had be infamous,rgely due to his fiery temperament and the ruffian-like attitude that had be synonymous with it. Yet, beneath this notorious exterior, he radiated an aura of intensity that seemed capable of altering the very atmosphere around him.


    Fixing his piercing gaze squarely on Eren, d posed a question that hung in the air like a palpable presence, "Tell me, Eren Pendragon, in your estimation, what is the single most vital virtue for a man?"


    Eren felt a sudden weight in the air, as if the very room was pressing down on him. Yet, He didn''t back down but met d''s eyes, unwavering. "The most important virtue for a man in my life is resilience. It''s the ability to keep moving forward, no matter the challenges or setbacks he faces."


    d remained unresponsive, his intense gaze fixed unwaveringly on Eren. She couldn''t deny the validity of Eren''s perspective, though she was unwilling to admit it openly.


    "Hmp! I see," d eventually uttered, his voiceced with a challenging undertone. The atmosphere in the room seemed to shift, and in the next instant, a tremendous pressure descended upon the interview room, an invisible force that pressed down relentlessly, testing Eren''s mettle.


    "d!" the voices of other tower representatives rang out in unison, their concern evident as they observed d''s actions. Freljord Academy had been unequivocal in its directive that no students were to be harmed during the selection process, leading to understandable worry among the other representatives.


    However, a hand raised among the representatives, signaling for them to withhold their interference. It was an elderly woman from the Tower of Wisdom. Her interventionmanded respect and silence from the others, who observed the unfolding scene with rapt attention.


    Eren, realizing that no one is going to step in, drew upon his inner well of magic and his profound understanding of magical theory. He focused his mind, countering the oppressive force with a subtle magical barrier he conjured. The room crackled with energy as their opposing forces collided.


    The other representatives watched with growing fascination, captivated by this unexpected confrontation. Eren and d engaged in a silent battle of wills, a test of magical strength and knowledge. From a mere nce, it was evident that Eren was at a distinct disadvantage, yet it was no less impressive that he managed to hold his ground against the pressure exerted by a 7th-star knight, a testament to his remarkable resilience and determination.


    As time passed, Eren realized that this interview was more than just a formality. It was a trial by fire, a chance to prove himself not just as a student but as a magician worthy of sponsorship by the Towers.


    As the pressure in the room reached its zenith, Eren''s determination remained unshaken. He was ready to meet this challenge head-on, determined to show that he was more than just a promising talent¡ªhe wanted to show that he was a force to be reckoned with.


    ---***---

 Chapter 128 The Selection Process (3)

    ?


    Eren''s heart pounded in his chest as he maintained his magical barrier, refusing to yield to the relentless pressure emanating from d, the Scarlet Scoundrel. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, but his resolve remained unbroken. The room seemed to close in around him, and the weight of the confrontation pressed heavily on his shoulders.


    In the intense silence that filled the room, the elderly representative from the Tower of Wisdom continued to observe the standoff with an air of serenity, her eyes reflecting a deep understanding of the underlying dynamics at y. Her presence, despite her silence, added an extrayer of tension to the already charged atmosphere.


    Minutes stretched into what felt like an eternity, and just when it seemed like Eren''s strength might waver, d''s piercing gaze finally shifted away. The oppressive force he exerted slowly receded, leaving Eren with a palpable sense of aplishment. He released a relieved breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding.


    d leaned back in his chair, his enigmatic demeanor unchanged. "You possess more resilience than I expected, Eren Pendragon," he remarked, his voice carrying a touch of begrudging respect. It was a rare admission from the formidable Scarlet Scoundrel.


    Eren, although physically drained, couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. He had faced a formidable adversary ande out on the other side with his dignity intact. "Thank you, Sir," he replied with a nod, his voice steady despite the lingering adrenaline.


    With the tension in the room dissipated, the other tower representatives exchanged nces, clearly intrigued by the unexpected turn of events. The Tower of Diligence, known for its demanding standards and unyielding tests, had made their evaluation clear, and Eren had passed their trial.


    The interview proceeded with questions from the other representatives, each one delving deeper into Eren''s knowledge and understanding of magic. Eren answered with confidence, his earlier confrontation with d bolstering his self-assuredness. It became evident to the panel that Eren was not just academically proficient but possessed the resilience and determination required to excel in the world of magic.


    As the interview concluded, Vice-Master Aurnox from the Tower of Justice spoke, "Eren Pendragon, you have demonstrated not only knowledge but also the mental fortitude we seek in our candidates. We will deliberate on your candidacy, and you will be informed of our decision in due time."


    With that, Eren left the interview room, his steps feeling lighter than they had in a long time. He had faced a hard challenge and emerged victorious. Now, all that remained was to await the tower representative''s decision, which hung over him like a pendulum.


    Outside, Julia and Evan, who were next in line for the interview, waited anxiously, eager to hear how Eren''s interview had gone. Eren smiled at them, conveying a sense of reassurance. Before they could exchange further words, their names were called, and they had to part ways for the time being.


    Since there was still a significant amount of time before the interviews were scheduled to conclude, Eren decided to return to the dormitory and take some much-needed rest. The weight of the day''s events settled on him, and he knew that whatever the oue, he had given it his all in pursuit of his aspirations.Numerous eyes were drawn towards him as he made his way towards the dormitory, but nevertheless, he was getting used to them now.


    ***


    Time passed, and it was currently noon, with the setting sun casting an orange hue over the horizon. The tower representatives gathered on the stage, drawing the attention of all the students who had assembled in the grand auditorium, standing in neat rows. The anticipation in the auditorium reached a fever pitch as the representatives prepared to make an announcement.


    "Dear ''warriors'' from the Freljord Academy. Firstly, I would like to thank all of you for attending the interview with such enthusiasm," began the blonde woman from the Tower of Purity, starting her speech. The eyes of every student were fixed on her, hanging on her every word.


    "Out of the 150 of you who have attended the interview, we, the representatives, have decided to provide 100 students with an opportunity to advance to the next round of the selection process." A gloomy cloud cast a shadow over the students as they feared being among the eliminated 50. However, ra, the Tower of Purity''s representative, had some good news to share.


    "But fret not! We, along with the academy, have decided to pass all 150 of you in the midterm exams. As for those who didn''t make it through the first selection process, a separate assessment will be prepared." Her words brought a collective sigh of relief from the students, who had been on edge until that moment.


    "Now, as for the next round of the selection process, Madam Lysandra will exin it to you," she continued.


    The students of Freljord Academy, upon hearing the name Lysandra, instinctively straightened their backs, an aura of respect coursing through them. This reverence was especially evident among those frommon backgrounds; they gazed at her with eyes filled with admiration.


    Lysandra Traumen, a 7-star mage of the Wisdom Tower and the wife of Lucas Traumen, one of the supreme stars and the Prime Minister of the Mauryan Empire, was a figure of immense prestige. However, the source of her respect stemmed from a wholly different realm.


    Lysandra Traumen was also known as the "People''s Darling." She had risen from humblemon origins to attain the pinnacle of magical prowess, reaching the coveted 7-star level. Her journey within the Wisdom Tower was marked by a remarkable dedication to the betterment of society. She had founded numerous orphanages and small academies, offering free education to those hailing frommon backgrounds.


    Rumors circted that Lysandra donated over 50% of her ie from the Wisdom Tower to support the impoverished. Some questioned the necessity of her receiving a sry, considering her position as the wife of the Sage of Wisdom. However, Lysandra vehemently disapproved of individuals who ascended to power through connections. She had deliberately refrained from pursuing the role of Vice-Master of the Wisdom Tower, despite having the means to secure it.


    Her guiding principle was clear: ''One should only receive what they are capable of and can achieve through their own efforts.''


    Anyway, as the olddy, still disying remarkable strength despite her age, stepped forward once more, she addressed the assembled students of Freljord Academy.


    "Esteemed students of Freljord Academy, we have a special announcement to make regarding the uing selection process. To be perfectly clear, each and every one of you will be entrusted with a mission that must be sessfullypleted."


    Whispers of curiosity spread like wildfire through the crowd. It was indeed an anomaly for first-year students to be considered for tower missions, let alone given the opportunity to work alongside their fourth-year counterparts.


    The representative continued, her voice carrying the weight of the students'' concerns. "I can sense the thoughts running through many of your minds. You might be questioning whether you possess the strength and knowledge to undertake missions typically reserved for fourth-year students, am I right?" She asked, her smile carrying a hint of reassurance.


    "Rules, my dear students, are sometimes meant to be bent," she continued. "But let me alleviate your concerns. You will not be embarking on these missions alone. This year''s mission teams will beposed not only of two fourth-year students but also two first-year students. Each team will represent a fusion of fresh talent and seasoned wisdom, ensuring a diversity of perspectives and strengths."


    A collective gasp swept through the students. This was a remarkable opportunity, a chance to learn from and coborate with senior students who had honed their skills over the years.


    The representative paused, allowing the anticipation to build, before delivering the next piece of news. "Given that the first-year students have already formed teams of two, as instructed by Freljord Academy, we will now proceed to pair you with the fourth-year students."


    It was clear to all that the first-year students might not possess the strength and experience required to tackle these missions alone. However, the towers also sought to assess the potential and worthiness of the first-year students, making the current arrangement - partnering the neers with seasoned fourth-year students - an excellentpromise. The auditorium buzzed with a mixture of excitement and curiosity, as the students contemted the challenges and adventures thaty ahead.


    ---***---


    Daily Chapter Release~~

 Chapter 129 Teaming Up With The Seniors(1)

    ?


    "We have already selected 100 students from the 4th year who will participate in this 3rd selection process. Now, please wee them," announced Lysandra, and the fourth years entered the auditorium.


    As the first-year students stood there, somewhat taken aback by the unorthodox arrival of their senior counterparts, a storm of whispers and spections rippled through their ranks. Until this moment, they had rarely encountered the fourth-year students, and the mystery surrounding them had only deepened over time. Now, as the seniors strolled into the vast auditorium with an air of indifference, the stark contrast between the two generations became ringly apparent.


    The ind on which Freljord Academy was situated was enormous, and its vastness was purposefully utilized to keep each year of students separate from one another. This istion had been a deliberate choice by the academy''s founders to minimize conflicts among the students, but it also meant that the first-years had little interaction with their senior counterparts.


    Of course, Eren hase across some of his seniors during some special training sessions in his past life, but the opportunity to meet them had never presented itself during this life.


    However, now, with the unexpected announcement of the third round of the selection process, their paths were destined to cross.


    The Tower representatives had unveiled the final selection process, requiring two first-year students to cooperate with two fourth-year students from the Freljord Academy. The process involved grouping the first-year and fourth-year teams and assigning them missions toplete. The catch was that someone from the towers would be spectating from the shadows, evaluating their performance and teamwork.


    With this revtion, the towers summoned the fourth-year students to the selection auditorium, leading to the current situation of anticipation and tension among the first-years.


    "Are they our seniors?" whispered a bewildered first-year, his eyes scanning the unconventional attire of the senior students.


    "Where are their uniforms?" questioned another, observing the luxurious and varied clothing choices of the fourth-years.


    "Why do they look so... free-spirited?" mused a third, taking note of the nonchnt demeanor of the senior students.


    The neers were like a pack of wild dogs without cors, moving at their own pace and paying little heed to the organized rows of the first-year students. Their apparentck of discipline and order stood in stark contrast to the juniors'' tightly regted academy life.


    "Are these weak-looking chickens supposed to be our teammates?" scoffed a senior, his disdainful tone cutting through the silence.


    "They look like they would die if someone released their aura," added another, and the seniors erupted intoughter, their mockery aimed squarely at the bewildered first-years.


    The young students felt a surge of frustration and determination welling up within them as they could clearly hear their seniors.


    While all the first years seethed with rage, Eren stood as if it had nothing to do with him. After all, he had firsthand experience of what it would be like if he drew attention from his seniors, and he wasn''t going to make the same mistake again!


    However, not everyone was as calm as Eren; the youthful vigor in their veins was such that it would boil at the slightest spark!


    Julia, who got frustrated by her seniors remarks clenched her fists, her eyes narrowing with resolve.


    While Zephyr who was standing beside Eren leaned towards him and whispered, "I guess it''s time to show these seniors that chickens can be eagles when they spread their wings."


    Of course, it wasn''t just a whisper; he made sure that everyone around him heard what he said, leading to smiles appearing on the faces of the freshmen.


    The seniors red at their younger juniors, but the juniors didn''t back down; instead, they red back at them. Apetitive spirit began to rise among both groups as a result.


    It was precisely the kind of spirit they needed in this situation. They might be inexperienced, but they were determined to prove themselves.


    Madam Lysandra, observing the interactions closely, stepped forward once more. Her calm and authoritative presence captured the attention of both first-year and fourth-year students.


    "Dear students," she began, her voice carrying a soothing yet firm tone, "it is natural for there to be differences and uncertainties when you firste together as teams. However, remember that unity in diversity can lead to the most remarkable achievements."


    The senior students, who had initially been dismissive, began to show more interest in Lysandra''s words. She continued, "Each one of you brings unique strengths and perspectives to the table. The challenges you will face in the uing missions will require cooperation and adaptability. You have the opportunity to learn from each other and, in doing so, be stronger together."


    With her message of unity and cooperation, Lysandra''s speech resonated with the students, both young and old. The tense atmosphere in the auditorium began to soften a bit, and the first-years tried to view their senior counterparts not just as intimidating figures but as potential allies on their journey.


    "Now, the teams will be announced. Please find your teammates and stand with them," Lysandra said as she gave up her spot to the blondedy who wasted no time and began the process of pairing the first-year and fourth-year teams.


    "Evan D Sheldon and Julia Rozental from the first year will be teaming up with ..."


    It was a hefty process which could be done if they had just sent a message to the student using their student projectors but instead they chose manual which was time consuming.


    Anyway, after some time Eren''s name was called out, and he listened intently to the announcement. "Eren Pendragon and Ezio from the first year will be teaming up with Selena Everhart and Elric Ironforge."


    ''Selena Everhart?!'', he thought to himself.


    Eren couldn''t help but react, a hint of surprise crossing his features.


    The name struck a chord deep within him, a memory from his past life resurfacing.


    Selena Everhart, a name he had heard many times in his previous existence. She hailed from a noble Marquise household, but what made her truly remarkable was her proficiency in using holy magic, a rare and coveted form of magic that very few possessed.


    Holy magic was a gift granted to only the most exceptional individuals, and not even one in a million people would be born with the talent to wield it. While Eren himself didn''t know all the details of Selena''s past, he had heard stories of her great deeds during the time when demons had invaded the mortal realm in his previous life.


    Selena Everhart''s reputation as a powerful wielder of holy magic and her heroic actions in defense of their world had made her a legendary figure in his past life. The prospect of teaming up with her filled him with a mixture of excitement and trepidation, as he knew he would be working alongside a true force to be reckoned with.


    As for the other member of their team, Eren remained unaware of his identity, except for the fact that his surname, Ironforge, referred to the Viscount household of Ironforge. The Ironforge family was renowned throughout the empire for their exceptional weapon production skills, and their reputation as master craftsmen preceded them.


    With the names of the teams announced, Eren and Ezio began their search for their senior teammates. The bustling crowd of students made it somewhat challenging to locate the individuals they were looking for.


    Meanwhile, the blonde representative from the Tower of Purity continued with the task of assigning teams. She worked efficiently, pairing up students with a mix of seniority and backgrounds to ensure diversity within each group. Her meticulous approach aimed to create teams that would be capable of facing the challenges thaty ahead.


    Before long, all the teams were assigned, and the representative signaled for their attention. "Pleasee up to the stage, group by group, and receive your respective missions." Her voice echoed through the auditorium, and teams began to make their way to the stage one after the other.


    The representatives handed out the missions, each wrapped in an air of mystery, and instructed the teams to gather in designated locations to discuss and n their approaches.


    "The missions will start from tomorrow, prepare for whatever you need in the meantime," the representative announced, her words resonating with a sense of urgency. With the mission start date quickly approaching, the students knew they had limited time to ready themselves for the challenges ahead.


    As the teams dispersed, each clutching their sealed envelopes containing their assigned missions, a palpable sense of anticipation filled the air.


    Unbeknownst to the students, hidden observers from the towers were already in ce, concealed within the shadows, and silently watching their every move.


    ---***---

 Chapter 130 Teaming up with the seniors(2)

    Chapter 130 Teaming up with the seniors(2)


    Eren and Ezio navigated their way through the bustling crowd of students, their eyes scanning the auditorium for their senior teammates. The atmosphere was still charged with a mix of tension and anticipation, but now, more than ever, they felt the weight of responsibility on their shoulders.


    Eren couldn''t help but wonder about Selena Everhart, a name that carried the weight of legend in his past life. Her reputation as a wielder of holy magic was awe-inspiring, and he was both excited and apprehensive about working alongside her. He couldn''t deny that her presence on their team added ayer ofplexity to the uing mission.


    As for the other senior teammate, Elric Ironforge, Eren knew little about him except for his noble background and the renowned reputation of his family as master craftsmen. The Ironforge lineage was synonymous with excellence in weapon production, and Eren hoped that Elric''s skills would prove valuable in their mission.


    Finally, their search led them to a corner of the auditorium where two figures stood. One was a young man with a studious appearance, his sses perched on the bridge of his nose, and an assortment of scrolls and books tucked under his arm. This had to be Elric Ironforge, the schr of their group.


    The other figure, a young woman with an aura of grace and serenity, radiated an unmistakable air of holiness. Selena Everhart stood there with an elegant staff in hand, its intricate design hinting at her proficiency in holy magic.


    Approaching the pair, Eren and Ezio exchanged polite nods of greeting. "I assume you''re Selena Everhart and Elric Ironforge," Eren said, trying to keep his excitement and curiosity in check.


    Selena smiled warmly, her eyes harboring a gentle kindness. "That''s correct. And you must be Eren Pendragon and Ezio," she replied, her voice carrying a soothing quality that matched her demeanor.


    Ezio stepped forward, extending a hand in greeting. "Indeed, we are. It''s an honor to meet both of you."


    Elric, the schr of the group, adjusted his sses and nodded in acknowledgment. "The pleasure is ours."


    Unlike all the other seniors, both of their teammates felt kind of better for Eren. They didn''t seem to look down on them just because they were juniors, and both of them spoke with a certain respect when talking with Eren and Ezio. This attitude stood out because none of the other seniors seemed to have the same approach towards their juniors.


    Nevertheless, with introductions out of the way, the team of four decided it was time to open the sealed envelopes containing their mission instructions. The anticipation in the air was palpable as they carefully broke the seals and retrieved the documents.


    Eren unfolded the parchment and began to read aloud, "To the teamprising Eren Pendragon, Ezio, Selena Everhart, and Elric Ironforge, your mission is as follows."


    ________________


    To the south of the empire, deep inside the great forest of titans, lies thend of Yalindor. Although this ce doesn''t fall under the Mauryan Empire''s direct control, it has been a longstanding ally. However, for the first time since the formation of their alliance, the Yalidor people are seeking assistance. The divine artifact they have worshiped for centuries has been stolen, and they are now requesting the Union''s help. You are tasked with traveling to the Yalidor region and resolving this issue on behalf of the people.


    __________________


    "Yalindor!" Eren eximed. There was hardly anyone in the empire who hadn''t heard of Yalindor. It was like a legend that permeated the tales of the people, often referred to as a mysticalnd rather than by its actual name.


    The words on the paper painted a vivid picture of their task. They were to travel to the mysticalnd of Yalindor, a ce known for its lush forests and ancient mysteries. Within the heart of Yalindor dwelled the deep forest people, guardians of a revered artifact.


    "An artifact was stolen from Yalindor?" Selena murmured, her expression thoughtful.


    From what they knew, the people of Yalindor were formidable, strong enough to repel invading forces. Therefore, the fact that an artifact had been stolen from such a people was truly astonishing!


    "There is no mention of anything more information about who stole it or what kind of an artifact it is?" Elric inquired, trying toe up with solutions, while Eren continued to read, "The Yalindor region is an important ally of the Mauryan Empire. As such, this is a crucial matter, especially since it''s the first time they''ve asked for our assistance. Your mission is to journey to Yalindor, establish contact with the forest people, and recover the stolen artifact. The artifact holds immense significance for the people of Yalindor, so avoid discussing it in a sensitive manner."


    No further information was provided, but there was advice to not act rashly with the people of Yalindor, which obviously made the group of four more attentive.


    The gravity of their mission was apparent. The bnce of magic within the region was at stake, and it was up to their team to rectify the situation.


    "The mission details provide some additional information," Eren added, his eyes scanning the document. "We are to make contact with a key figure among the deep forest people, Elder Thar. He is said to hold crucial information about the theft of the artifact and the possible whereabouts of the artifact."


    Elric, the schrly senior, chimed in, "What is the deadline for this mission?" Upon this question, Eren ran his eyes through the document and fell silent for a moment. "What happened? Is there no deadline...?"


    "No, it''s not that. There is indeed a deadline, but..."


    "But?"


    "It says, ''You are to return only upon thepletion of the mission.''"


    "...."


    A profound silence filled the room for a minute before all three broke in, "What???"


    It became apparent that the matter was more sensitive than they had initially thought since there was no actual deadline for the mission, but they were also not allowed to return without resolving the matter.


    After a moment of contemtion, Selena spoke. "Given the importance of this artifact and the delicate situation with the deep forest people, our approach must be cautious and respectful. We should also be prepared to face potential adversaries who may have an interest in the artifact."


    Elric, always pragmatic, chimed in, "As we don''t even know how long it will take, we should gather supplies, prepare for the journey, and perhaps seek advice from the academy''s instructors who may have knowledge of Yalindor."


    With a unanimous decision to prepare and n thoroughly, the team of four left the auditorium, ready to embark on their journey to the mysticalnd of Yalindor. The fate of the artifact and the people who awaited the statue rested in their hands, and they were determined to prove that their unity, despite their differences, would lead to remarkable achievements.


    Unbeknownst to them, hidden observers from the towers continued to watch their every move from the shadows, evaluating their readiness for the challenges that awaited them in Yalindor.


    The group felt a sense of purpose and determination as they prepared for their mission. They knew that the journey ahead would be fraught with challenges and uncertainties, but they were resolute in theirmitment to help the people of Yalindor recover their stolen artifact.


    As they gathered supplies and sought guidance from experienced instructors, they couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of anticipation. The mysticalnd of Yalindor held countless secrets and mysteries, the tales about Yalindor were many and they were excited to travel to thend of legends.


    Indeed, the prospect of encountering the enigmatic and formidable people of Yalindor added to their anticipation. They were eager to immerse themselves in a culture that had thrived deep within the dangerous and mysterious great forest. It was an opportunity not only to fulfill their mission but also to learn about a way of life and a civilization unlike any they had ever known.


    As they continued their preparations, thoughts of the uing adventure filled their minds. The journey to Yalindor was more than just a mission; it was a chance to grow as individuals and as a team. They knew that the challenges ahead would test their skills, but they were determined to face them head-on.


    Eren, Ezio, Selena, and Elric knew that they were stepping into the unknown, but they were ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. With their mission at the forefront of their minds, they set off on their journey to Yalindor, determined toplete their mission.


    But what the four students weren''t aware was the fact that soon they would be involved in a much deeper matter which would forever change the course of their life.


    ---***---

 Chapter 131 Journey to Yalindor(1)

    Chapter 131 Journey to Yalindor(1)


    Selena Everhart. A fourth year student of the Frejlord academy who possessed extraordinary magical abilities, including the rare gift of holy magic, which was treated as a precious ability. Hailing from the household of Everheart Marquise, she had reached the pinnacle of 5-star mastery as a mage and was on the verge of reaching 6-star level. In terms of sheer strength and battle ability, she held a prestigious position within the top 20 students among the fourth-year ss, it was even when considering that her ability lies in support rather than engaging inbat.


    Alongside Selena was Elric Ironforge, a prodigious talent ranked 11th among the fourth-year students. Hailing from a renowned Baron family of skilled cksmiths, he not only boasted immense physical prowess but also wielded a deep understanding of magic. Elric was among the select few who pursued the way of both magic and sword, walking on the unique path of a Magic Swordsman. And with his powers being at the early stages of 6-starm he was the strongest and the most formidable member of their group.


    Their ranks also included Ezio, the quiet freshman proficient in closebat with his unique weapons, the Chakram. While not matching the strength or powerful background such as his senior peers, Ezio held an intermediate 3-star level, an impressive aplishment for a neer.


    Lastly, there was Eren Pendragon, the young hero of the empire who had recently gained fame by thwarting rebels at the heart of the Mauryan empire with his rifle, earning him the moniker of "the sleeping dragon."


    Although Eren possessed the least amount of power among the team, being at the early stages of 3-star, none of his teammates treated him as weak. Ezio was especially aware of his powers since he had witnessed it first hand, but even the seniors acknowledged Eren''s prowess, as the recent rumors of him blowing the arm off a 7-star knight with a single bullet from his rifle was not something they could neglect. In addition, the rumors circting after ranking battles, where he had used the <ck Sun> skill to destroy the battle stage itself, had only reinforced his reputation,manding respect and vignce from all.


    However, the respect he received also weighed heavily on Eren''s shoulders, casting a palpable heaviness over the atmosphere.


    As the four of them stood outside Professor Joshua''s office, awaiting their mission briefing, Eren couldn''t help but feel the awkwardness of the silence.


    ''The atmosphere feels heavy,'' Eren mused silently.


    Their mission had been assigned, and they were instructed to depart promptly. However, information about the Yalindor region, their destination, was scarce. To bridge this gap, they had decided to consult with Professor Joshua, a man known for his extensive knowledge. But Eren had another reason for suggesting him.


    In the eastern continent''s northern reachesy the Kingdom of Gupta, a stronghold that led a three-kingdom alliance steadfastly opposing the Mauryan Empire''s relentless advances. In Eren''s previous existence, he had uncovered the intriguing truth that Professor Joshua had served as a covert agent for the Kingdom of Gupta. This revtion fueled his desire to glean insights from Joshua about Yalindor, given that Gupta, much like the Mauryan Empire, had once sought to conquer this enigmatic region. Eren believed that Professor Joshua might possess valuable information that could prove invaluable for their uing mission.


    Nevertheless, returning to the present, an awkward silence hung over the group as they waited for Professor Joshua. None of them dared to initiate a conversation, and the silence outside the professor''s office grew more ufortable by the moment.


    Just as the awkwardness was bing unbearable, the sound of approaching footsteps filled the air. Professor Joshua emerged, appearing as though he had just concluded a ss. But his face showed no signs of fatigue; instead, an aura of elegance surrounded him.


    The four students rose to their feet as Professor Joshua approached. He nced at them but said nothing, making his way into his office. Two second-year students acting as his assistants followed closely behind him¡ªa girl and a boy who both appeared utterly drained.


    "Are they... zombies?" Ezio couldn''t help but wonder as the two second-year students trailed into Professor Joshua''s office behind him.


    These neers appeared as though they had endured countless sleepless nights. Dark circles clung to their eyes, their disheveled hair hinted at a restless existence, and they seemed on the brink of nodding off at the slightest hint of respite.


    Despite their seemingly exhausted state, they dutifully followed their professor into the office.


    Neither Eren nor anyone in the group dared to intervene, understanding that it would only incur the professor''s ire. Instead, they patiently stationed themselves outside the office, anticipating Professor Joshua''s summons.


    As expected, after a short period of waiting, the female assistant emerged and directed her attention to the group.


    "Professor is ready to see you."


    Upon hearing her words, the quartet rose to their feet. Elric took the lead, as he had somewhat naturally assumed the role of leader due to his superior strength among the four and none of them seemed to object to it too.


    Upon stepping into the office, they were met with an aura of sheer opulence. The room had been meticulously designed to ensure a perpetual infusion of sunlight, casting a warm and inviting glow throughout. The windows provided an awe-inspiring view of the forbidden forest, its dense canopy stretching as far as the eye could see. Every nook of the office was adorned with small, lovingly tended nts, contributing to the overall atmosphere of refinement and serenity.


    Amidst this verdant splendor sat Professor Joshua, his presence seemingly melding harmoniously with the lush surroundings.


    The four students carefully observed the room, particrly Ezio, for whom every detail held vital information for his uing mission.


    Without wasting a moment, Professor Joshua inquired, "Why are you guys here?" He remained engrossed in some important-looking documents as he spoke.


    Selena was the first to respond. "Professor, we were assigned a mission by the towers..."


    "And?" Professor Joshua interrupted.


    "We thought it would be wise to seek your guidance before embarking on the mission," Selena continued.


    Professor Joshua stopped looking at the documents and tuned his head up gazing at Selena.


    "Hmm, good thinking," he acknowledged, surprising everyone with the uncharacteristic hint of approval in his tone. Without further ado, he resumed his focus on the documents spread out before him.


    Eren, Selena, Elric, Ezio, and even the second-year assistants, who had been diligently aiding Professor Joshua, were all equally bbergasted by this unexpected disy of praise from their typically reserved professor.


    They barely had time to dwell on the peculiar praise from Professor Joshua, for he swiftly redirected the conversation to the matter at hand. "So, what is the mission?" he inquired with his usual directness.


    His words served as a jolt, snapping them back to the present moment. As they regained theirposure, Elric, the group''s de facto spokesperson, stepped forward to borate on the mission. "We''ve been tasked with traveling to the Yalindor region to..."


    Abruptly, Eren''s hand mped down on Elric''s arm mid-sentence. Elric jumped, his gaze shifting to Eren in surprise. However, Eren''s wide-eyed stare was fixed intently on Professor Joshua, who wore a look of profound astonishment.


    Elric, a senior at the academy for nearly four years, found himself bearing witness to an unprecedented sight.


    "Professor Joshua..."


    The cautious voice of the female assistant broke through the palpable tension as she addressed the professor. She couldn''t help but notice the pallor that had washed over his face and the expression that mirrored that of someone who had just encountered a ghost.


    ***


    (The Quest Union)


    The representatives from the seven towers had gathered at the Mauryan Quest Union, following their departure from the academy. Here, they delved into the quests assigned to the students as part of their practical experience.


    One of the representativesmented, "Investigating the signs of a high-rank demon? It sounds like this quest is going to be quite challenging."


    "Well," another chimed in, "it might prove difficult if they happen to encounter the demon. However, they''re only instructed to investigate, so as long as they stick to their mission parameters, there shouldn''t be any issues."


    "Besides," yet another representative added, "the students tasked with this mission are the cream of the crop from Freljord Academy."


    Meanwhile, a blond woman from the Tower of Purity carefully examined a mission document, her gaze shifting to an elderlydy from the Tower of Wisdom.


    "You don''t need to scrutinize me so intensely; I know what you''re thinking," the perceptive elderly woman remarked, breaking the silence that had befallen the room, as if they had all been waiting for this moment.


    "Regarding the decision to assign a mission rted to the Yalindor region to academic students, you might be wondering why I made such a choice, especially when it holds such high importance," she continued, as if she already knew what was on the blonddy''s mind.


    After a brief, contemtive silence, she raised her index finger. "It was an order from higher up, an order I couldn''t possibly refuse."


    "...!"


    The room fell into a stunned silence. An order from someone she, the wife of the prime minister, couldn''t refuse? The representatives present could only think of one individual.


    But none of them dared to utter that name aloud.


    ---***---

 Chapter 132 Tale of the Mauryan Empire and the Unfortunate Spy!

    Chapter 132 Tale of the Mauryan Empire and the Unfortunate Spy!


    The Gupta Kingdom, a huge territory epassing and which was about a fifth of the current Mauryan Empire''s size. Situated to the north of the Eastern continent, it boasted fertilends and prosperity, making it a really perfect region for people to flourish.


    Positioned with the great expanse of the Great Northern Sea at its rear, the Gupta Kingdom strategically leveraged its ess to maritime routes, fostering change and trade not only with the Eastern continent but also with different distantnds throughout diverse continents.


    However, there was an enormous hazard that loomed ominously over this thrivingnd.


    And it dated back to about 300 years in the past. It was a time when the Eastern continent wasposed of several small and massive factions, with five major effective kingdoms preserving sway.


    These kingdoms were the Nanda Kingdom, the Ch Kingdom, the Pava Kingdom, the Anga Kingdom, and the Gupta Kingdom.


    While there had been asional minor conflicts among these kingdoms, theymonly coexisted in concord, adhering to the herbal order of things.


    As the age-old saying goes, "Nothingsts forever," and this adage held true even for the tranquility that had reigned over the Eastern continent.


    The Pear and tranquility of the eastern continent was disrupted as a turmoil started brewing within the Nanda Kingdom.


    The Nanda Kingdom, a nation epassing more than a fifth of the Eastern continent, was governed by a mighty monarch. Nevertheless, the entire realm crumbled in the span of a single day, all thanks to the actions of a solitary figure.


    This mysterious figure, formerly unknown to all, rose from obscurity and, with the help of a former minister from the Nanda Kingdom, dismantled the as-powerful kingdom.


    The method and the motives behind this sudden fall remained shrouded in mystery, but it took just one day for the once-powerful Nanda Kingdom to crumble.


    The surprising disintegration of the Nanda Kingdom dispatched shockwaves throughout the continent.


    However, when the other four kingdoms finally became aware of the situation, the Nanda Kingdom had already sumbed to the control of this new ruler, who promptly rebranded the old Nanda Kingdom as the Mauryan Kingdom.


    This bold twist of events left the neighboring kingdoms deeply disturbed. Fueled by their anger at the unexpected changes, the rulers of the four kingdoms arrogantly demanded hefty tributes from the fledgling Mauryan Kingdom each year.


    They knew full well that these demands were practically impossible to meet, especially considering the internal challenges faced by the newly established nation. But underneath it all, their true intention was to find a reason for a collective invasion.


    Their n was a coordinated invasion, with the collective goal of triumphing over the Mauryan Kingdom. However, they had gravely underestimated the newfound state''s strength.


    In response to the tribute demands, the Mauryan Kingdom issued a daring challenge. Their message conveyed a bold provocation, stating, "Mauryan only respects the strong. Send four representatives from each state, and our champions will duel with each of them. If you emerge victorious, we will provide the requested tribute. If not, the head of our King will be yours to im!" This message left no room for ambiguity, effectively challenging all four kingdoms and putting the life of their king in jeopardy.


    Enraged by this audacious deration, the four kingdoms epted the challenge, believing that the new king had grown arrogant while enjoying theforts of the throne. They dispatched their most formidable warriors for the impending duels, which were scheduled to take ce in the heart of the Eastern continent, within the Ch Kingdom.


    On that momentous day, the Eastern continent bore witness to an event of historic proportions¡ªthe rise of the Mauryan Kingdom.


    Four individuals, including the audacious young king himself, arrived at the designated duel site.


    True to their word, they arrived alone, devoid of any visible fear in their eyes. The duelsmenced, and the formidable warriors shed in battle.


    While their opponents were far from feeble, they made the critical mistake of underestimating the strength of the newly established kingdom. The oue was nothing short of astonishing¡ªevery one of the four warriors from the Mauryan kingdom, including their resolute king, left the dueling arena with their heads held high, proudly disying the severed heads of their defeated adversaries.


    The aftermath of this dramatic showdown sent shockwaves throughout the four kingdoms, leaving an indelible message: "Never underestimate the Mauryan."


    News of these remarkable duels quickly spread far and wide, carrying tales of the Mauryan Kingdom''s burgeoning power.


    And it didn''t take long for numerous smaller factions, once independent, to pledge allegiance to the Mauryan Kingdom. With this surge of support, the Mauryan Kingdom underwent a transformation, formally adopting the title of the ''Empire''.


    The once-unassuming young leader, now a force to be reckoned with, ascended to the imperial throne, marking the birth of the Mauryan Empire amid the tumultuous times.


    In the wake of these pivotal events, the neighboring kingdoms approached their interactions with the Mauryan Empire with caution.


    Nevertheless, the ensuing era was characterized by a notable absence ofrge-scale conflicts.


    The Young Mauryan Emperor, it seemed, had little appetite for warfare, choosing instead to focus on internal matters and refrain from active involvement in external disputes.


    He refrained from using the might of the empire to suppress other kingdoms or waging wars against smaller factions. Instead, he actively pursued peace. He further cemented thismitment to peaceful coexistence by negotiating a treaty with the four kingdoms, ushering in a period of rtive stability in the history of the Eastern continent.


    Yet, as the timeless adage reminds us, "All good things muste to an end." After enjoying two and a half centuries of seemingly unbroken tranquility and peace, the once-dormant kingdoms began to rouse from their slumber.


    They could no longer endure the title of "empire" being granted to a faction born long after the establishment of their own kingdoms. With no imminent threats on the horizon, they set out on a course of provocation, deliberately challenging the existing order.


    One act of provocation fueled another, plunging the Mauryan Empire into conflict once more. The formidable Ch Kingdom, strategically located in the heart of the Eastern continent, bore the brunt of the empire''s fury. War erupted, and despite the valiant efforts of the Ch Kingdom''s defenders, they ultimately sumbed to overwhelming force. The once-thriving kingdom nowy in ruins, its vibrant cities reduced to smoldering ashes.


    Amid this chaotic backdrop, two indomitable figures rose to prominence, inspiring both fear and awe: the Lion of the Mauryan, Leopald Von RoZental, and the Devil Duke of the Mauryan, Arden Von Agnus. Their extraordinary power cast a long, foreboding shadow over the neighboring kingdoms once more,pelling them to confront the imposing might of the Mauryan Empire.


    With two of the five kingdoms now vanquished, the remaining three realized that facing the Mauryan Empire alone was an insurmountable challenge. In a desperate bid for survival, they forged the Three Kingdom Alliance, a pact aimed at providing collective defense against the Mauryan Empire should it choose to escte its aggression.


    This time, however, they harbored no illusions of receiving leniency. Seated upon the Mauryan throne was Kaiser Von Brittan, an unyielding monarch driven by an insatiable thirst for blood. This sobering realization left all three kingdoms sleepless, prompting them to actively seek assistance from various regions and powers. Among the potential allies that captured their attention was the enigmatic Yalindor, a region that had sessfully resisted even the ambitious Mauryan Empire''s attempts at conquest.


    Thus, an envoy was dispatched,prising representatives from the three kingdoms, tasked with the mission of seeking aid from Yalindor.


    Despite their earnest efforts, negotiations with Yalindor were met with refusal, as Yalindor had already entered into a peace treaty with the Mauryan Empire. Faced with this setback, the Three Kingdom Alliance attempted to provoke conflict, but their actions had unintended and disastrous consequences.


    The entire envoy dispatched to the Yalindor region met a tragic end, with only one survivor who managed to escape and seek refuge in the Mauryan Empire. This sole survivor was none other than Ian Flemming, the distinguished representative of the Gupta Empire.


    Having miraculously survived in enemy territory, Ian skillfully maintained his covert identity, seamlessly blending into the prestigious Freljord Academy as Joshua Sanders, a respected and esteemed professor. Here, he adopted the persona of a dedicated educator, all the while remaining vignt in thend of his most formidable adversaries, driven solely by the desperate need to ensure his own survival.


    ----***----

 Chapter 133 The Unruly Group

    Chapter 133 The Unruly Group


    What is the most crucial quality for a spy? Is it the ability to lie convincingly, the talent to blend seamlessly into different environments, or the skill to change one''s identity? While all these attributes y a part, the paramount quality for a spy is the ability to conceal their emotions.


    A spy must never reveal their true feelings, fortifying themselves against any emotional impact; this is what distinguishes a remarkable spy.


    However, just moments ago, Professor Joshua had let his true emotions slip. It was a fleetingpse thatsted only a second before he resumed his usual expressionless demeanor, but it had not gone unnoticed. Those around him were left utterly astounded.


    ''Professor Joshua can show emotions?'' Eren whispered to himself, his voice barely above a murmur.


    ''Did I really see that, or was it my imagination?'' Elric mused, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    ''Maybe I need some rest; I''m starting to have illusions,'' the second year students thought to themself, unsure of what they had witnessed.


    ''I thought he was an advanced golem! He was human all along?'' Selena''s mind raced with questions and disbelief.


    The one most taken aback by this unprecedented disy of emotion was none other than Ezio. For nearly six months, he had been diligently observing Professor Joshua, painstakingly dissecting his every action and word. Throughout this period, Professor Joshua had been an imprable fortress of stoicism, never once revealing even a hint of emotion¡ªuntil this moment.


    ''Damn it!


    Ezio muttered frustrated under his breath. He felt a sense of injustice, as if a crucial piece of the puzzle had been withheld from him. This unexpected crack in Professor Joshua''s emotional armor had left him bewildered and questioning the foundation of his observations.


    Ezio realized that if he wanted to sessfully carry out the mission assigned by his father, he needed to be even more prepared than he had initially thought. He inwardly acknowledged, ''There''s still so much I don''t know about my target.''


    Steeling himself with determination, he rmitted himself to the task of surveilling Professor Joshua.


    Anyway, a whirlwind of thoughts raced through their minds, and they struggled toprehend what they had witnessed, however nobody dared to discuss it openly, their fear of the professor keeping their lips sealed.


    Breaking the ufortable silence, Professor Joshua redirected the conversation. "The Mysticalnds of Yalindor," he began, ensuring he had the undivided attention of his audience before continuing with a grave tone.


    "I don''t know the specifics of your mission, but I must emphasize this"


    He paused for a second before continuing his words.


    "Never mess with the people of Yalindor."


    His words hung heavily in the air, intensifying the room''s atmosphere. The students exchanged bewildered nces, their curiosity piqued by his cryptic warning. It was a rare moment when the professor had offered them a glimpse of his true feelings, and it left them with more questions than answers.


    ***


    While Eren''s group sought guidance from Professor Joshua, several other groups were already on their way toplete their missions. Among these groups was an eclectic quartet, each with their unique personality and abilities.


    Nova Wintergrace, widely regarded as the strongest student among the fourth-year students and arguably the strongest existent in the Freljord academy except the professor and the Principal. He is a true prodigy, who has earned the nickname as " The Mage of Marvels," a testament to his extraordinary magical talents. He stood at the center of this group and exuded an air of confidence.


    "Are you sure that you''re the top-ranked student among the first years?You don''t exactly exude that aura. Care to put it to the test?"


    Nova teased, shifting his focus onto the junior who had been selected as one of their missionpanions.


    From the very beginning of their journey, Nova had kept a watchful eye on this particr junior. It was hard for him to shake the impression he had. The junior in question seemed rather absent-minded, casually strolling along and swinging his sword with an air of carefree nonchnce, as if he were lost in his own world.


    Zephyr, the carefree junior in question, responded with an amiable smile, utterly unfazed by Nova''s yful sarcasm. "Why not? I''m always up for a challenge."


    "Have some shame, you peasant," scolded a rather irate young man.


    The second member of the group and the other individual from the first years group who had teamed up with Zephyr, unexpectedly it was none other than rank-2, Babel Agnus!


    His perfectly maintained blond hair and elegant appearance remained impable as always, and he didn''t even flinch when he delivered his cutting remarks to Zephyr, who clearly didn''t take them too seriously.


    "No fighting within the group! I''ll roast you guys alive if you break the Academic guidelines!"


    An authoritative voice reverberated through the group.


    It was the fourth and final member of this rather unique group, Erza Scarlet, a genius student among the fourth-year students, who was ranked third among her peers and also was the prime candidate for the role of vice-master at the Tower of Temperance upon her graduation.


    With fiery red hair and a massive sword strapped to her back, Erza Scarlett exuded an aura of intimidation that was hard to ignore. Her presence alone was enough tomand respect and obedience from her peers. Even Nova, who held a higher rank than her, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease in the face of her warning.


    "Erza-chan! Of course, I will not break any rules, I was just teaching these ill mannered juniors some lessons."


    Nova responded with a yful grin, his tone light despite the previous banter.


    Babel, with a hint of annoyance in his voice, retorted, "Teaching a lesson, you say? Do you truly believe you can educate a noble such as myself?"


    "Pfff~ Isn''t it more like you wanted to unt your skills in front of us?" Zephyr chimed in, a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "Shut up all of you, one more word and I am slicing up you all."


    This formidable team, capable of toppling a city in a single night, had ironically be the leading contender for failure due to their unruly behavior. Their instructor, concealed in the shadows, couldn''t help but notice the chaos that seemed to surround them.


    "It appears that this mission is destined for failure," he mused, quietly melding into his surroundings.


    This mission, undoubtedly the most challenging among all those assigned by the tower, had been entrusted to this particr group.


    --------------


    Traces of demons have been discovered in the southern region of the empire. Please conduct a thorough investigation and promptly report your findings to the union. If, by any chance, you encounter a demon capable of speech, DO NOT ENGAGE IN COMBAT. Instead, ensure your safety by immediately retreating and reporting the encounter to the nearest branch of the quest union.


    Deadline: One month


    --------------


    That was the mission received by this team, although it may seem easy at first nce, dealing with the demons was far from aughing matter.


    Demons, as they understood them, fell into five broad stages of power:


    Low-rank demons.


    Intermediate-rank demons.


    Advanced-rank demons.


    High-ranking demons.


    And finally, the dreaded Nobles!


    Anything up to the level of advanced-rank demons could be considered a formidable adversary, but once they entered the realm of high-ranking and above, these creatures became potential disasters in their own right. Among these demons, the ones capable of speech were to be regarded as agents of absolute destruction. The chasm of power that separated demons with the ability to speak from those without was as vast as the contrast between day and night.


    Furthermore, among those capable of speech, there existed a select group of demons who upied the highest echelons of demon society ¨C the infamous 72 nobles. The mere thought of attempting to defeat one of these nobles was akin to reaching for the impossible, making it a blessing to encounter a high-ranking monster instead.


    Their mission was anything but straightforward, for they ventured into a world where their lives hung on a thin thread.


    Nheless, based on the Towers'' meticulous investigation, it was nearly certain that the demon whose traces had been detected was, at the very least, an advanced demon boasting power exceeding the 7-star threshold. This revtion troubled the instructor tasked with overseeing this unruly team. The members of this group were a collection of individuals whose individual strengths far surpassed the norm. However, the pressing question remained: how would this motley crew fare against an advanced-ranked demon should theye face to face with one?


    Beyond his concern for their safety, the instructor grappled with his own doubts about whether he could adequately protect them if things took a turn for the worse. It was a precarious situation that left him with a sense of unease.


    "In such circumstances, perhaps it''s best if they don''t encounter the demon at all," he mused quietly, trailing behind them.


    Unbeknownst to the instructor, all four members of the group were acutely aware of his presence. They kept this knowledge to themselves, secretly enjoying the game of cat and mouse as they slyly acknowledged his surveince with internal smirks.


    ''The head of the demon¡­''


    And each of them had just one thought in their head.


    ''I will be the one to im it!''


    As they pressed onward, exchanging yful blows and continuing their feigned battles, the instructor trailing behind remained blissfully unaware of the true depths of these young warriors'' potential. Little did he know that these seemingly mischievous kids were, in fact, monsters in their own right¡ªmonsters far more formidable than the demon they would inevitably confront in the days toe.


    ----****----

 Chapter 134 Madman!

    Chapter 134 Madman!


    "Never underestimate the folks in the Yalindor Region," Professor Joshua cautioned, regaining hisposure.


    "People in Yalindor are known for their kindness, and it''s important to show appreciation, but don''t confuse that kindness for weakness. You''lle to understand this soon enough..."


    With these mysterious words, Professor Joshua wrapped up his briefing, leaving the group feeling uneasy.


    His initial reaction upon hearing the name "Yalindor" had been suspicious, and he had divulged very little about the ce. Left with few answers, the group decided to waste no time and set forth for Yalindor.


    Yalindory nestled in the southern expanse of the Eastern Continent, deep within the sprawling expanse known as the Great Forest of Titans. Their journey to Yalindor wouldmence at the forest''s entrance, where a guide from the Yalindor region awaited to lead them through its verdant depths.


    However, the group''s initial destination wasn''t the heart of the forest. Their first stop was the capital of the Mauryan Kingdom, essible through the academy''s portalwork. From there, they would traverse through another portal to reach Jura, a city renowned for its opulence, ruled by one of the influential Marquises. Juray along the path to their ultimate destination, the Iron Forge Barony, a ce where the group nned to rest briefly since it was the home of Elric. However, the group''s initial destination wasn''t the heart of the forest. Their first stop was the capital of the Mauryan Kingdom, essible through the academy''s portalwork. From there, they would traverse through another portal to reach Jura, a city renowned for its opulence, ruled by one of the influential Marquises. Juray along the path to their ultimate destination, the Iron Forge Barony, a ce where the group nned to rest briefly since it was the home of Elric. Notably, the Iron Forge Barony had gained fame for its exceptional craftsmanship and weapon manufacturing, making it an ideal stop for first-year students like Eren and Ezio, who were in need of proper equipment.


    Once they had secured their gear, their journey would continue into the depths of the Great Forest of Titans, where their meeting with a representative from the Yalindor region awaited them.


    "Isn''t this too long of a journey¡­.? Are you sure we cane back to the academy before graduating to the 2nd year?"


    Eren voiced his concerns, a trace of uncertainty coloring his words.


    Just from their n alone the one side trip will take more than two weeks as there were no portals between the city of Jura and the Ironforge Barony, not to mention their extended journey to the great forest of titans.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, the mission clearly mentioned that they can note back withoutpleting the mission, which made the time needed toplete it more unpredictable.


    With the first years still half a year away from advancing to the second year and the seniors from graduation, Eren''s sarcastic remark about returning in time underscored the daunting length of their impending journey.


    "I just hope we wille back safe and sound."


    Selena murmured, her hands sped in a fervent gesture.


    "Enough talking; we''ll depart at dusk. Everyone, gather what you''ll need for the trip and meet at the portal''s entrance," dered Elric, who had assumed an unofficial leadership role within the group. With that, he turned and strode toward the dormitory.


    Ezio remained silent, following Elric''s lead. Eren, on the other hand, exchanged a smile with Senior Selena before they each went their separate ways.


    A long and challenging journey awaited them, and only fate held the knowledge of whaty ahead.


    ****


    The frozennds stretched endlessly, an expanse of ice and snow as far as the eye could see. It was a deste ce, seemingly devoid of any signs of life. However, within this harsh and barren environment, there existed a hidden ce teeming with activity. This secret enve was concealed by illusion magic and space-distortion spells, with the maintenance of such powerful enchantments requiring a tremendous amount of resources.


    However, the figure who was responsible for maintaining such a massive structure moved about non-chanly amid this concealed haven.


    Shrouded in mystery with a distinctive red mask concealing his face, he navigated the research areas.


    Numerous bodies that were suspended in green tubes had noticeably diminished in number. And a new container had been seamlessly connected to the main tube, housing a pulsating red mass. Within this containery an organ resembling a heart, but considerablyrger than that of a human.


    The heart, although appearing lifeless, emitted a distinctive and fading aura. With each rhythmic beat of the pulsating red flesh, this unique aura grew weaker, gradually diminishing.


    The red-masked individual approached a man who appeared to be the lead researcher in this enigmatic ce.


    "How is the progress?" The fellow researchers who were discussing something with the lead left them both alone as soon as they noticed the presence of the red-masked man.


    The lead researcher promptly bowed to the masked man showing his respect, before speaking up.


    "...The dragon heart has lost much of its power since it has been more than two centuries since the evil dragon was dead, so the efficiency has decreased by much," the lead researcher exined hesitantly. The red-masked man listened to his words without any noticeable change in expression.The red-masked man''s silence seemed to convey that he expected the researcher to provide more direct answers, without any beating around the bush.


    "...I think we would need at least three more years for ''it'' to be made." Originally, the research they were conducting was supposed to beplete after two years with the support of the dragon heart. However, since the dragon heart of the deceased evil dragon was not very efficient, the time needed increased by one more year.


    It was clearly dyed and the lead researcher expected the masked man to be enraged but instead the masked man just listened to him, and it was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    "How much faster will ''it'' take if I provide another dragon heart?" "..."


    The lead researcher fell silent, clearly taken aback by the question.


    Another dragon heart?!!


    The researcher found himself at a loss for words. Dragons were revered as nearly invincible beings, creatures deserving the utmost respect. But the masked man spoke of obtaining a dragon''s heart as casually as if he were picking flowers. It was as if he regarded dragons as nothing more thanmon goblins. The researcher couldn''t determine whether it was sheer confidence or perhaps sheer bravado. After all, the man before him was far from ordinary.


    The researcher hesitated to answer that question if he could avoid it. He hade to realize that the masked man was even more formidable than he had initially thought. Even the Mauryan Empire hadn''t been able to catch a hint of his actions when he stole the dragon''s heart right from under their noses.


    The researcher marveled at the masked man''s ability to control suchplex magic spells, enabling him to conceal such an enormous space. However, he couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of guilt. What they were creating in this hidden facility was undoubtedly something that could bring disaster to the world. He was alreadymitting a grave sin by assisting in this project, so if there was any way to dy itspletion, he was willing to do so.


    But the researcher also understood that refusing to answer the masked man''s questions could lead to him bing one of the experimental subjects in the green tubes. So, reluctantly, heplied, even though he realized this might be worse.


    "I... If I give my best efforts, we might push it to a year and a half."


    "Hmm..." The masked man nodded but remained silent.


    "What about ''that''?" the masked man inquired, pointing to an unconscious figure suspended in mid-air by numerous tubes, each connected to different green liquid-filled containers.


    "...It''s a sess; he will regain consciousness soon," replied the lead researcher.


    It was the first time the expression behind the masked man''s mask changed which obviously went unnoticed by the researcher.


    "Can you finally achieve it?"


    The masked man asked rather excited.


    ".....Yes," the lead researcher confirmed, "it is now possible to imbue divinity artificially." Both their gazes then turned to the pulsating red flesh at the center of the research facility.


    "But..." the researcher hesitated.


    "But?" the masked man inquired.


    "We would need an object with an enormous amount of divinity, and... it would take a very long time to achieve it..."


    The masked man fell silent for a moment before speaking, as if he had remembered something.


    "Don''t worry about it; I will make sure you have such an object. Just concentrate onpleting it as soon as possible," he said.


    The researcher nodded, watching the back of the masked man as he walked away.


    ''I don''t know what he is thinking... but please... someone... please stop this madman!,'' the researcher thought to himself, his guilt weighing heavily on his mind.


    ---***---

 Chapter 135 The Black Market and the dark elf child!(1)

    Chapter 135 The ck Market and the dark elf child!(1)


    "The journey will be long, and we need to arrive at the great forest of titans as soon as possible. I hope no one will waste time on idle things," Elric, now the de facto group leader, dered as they descended from the portal at the capital.


    Eren''s group had made thorough preparations for their uing trip and had finally reached the capital of the Mauryan Empire. Their n was to stay the night and set out at dawn the next morning. Initially, Eren had suggested finding amodation at a tavern, but Selena''s uncle was residing in the capital, so they opted to spend the night at his ce.


    However, there was still some time left before nightfall, and the group decided to use it for various activities. Elric was the first to depart, reminding the group not to dy. He had ns to meet an old friend who lived in the capital.


    Ezio, too, departed without much ado, leaving Selena to head promptly to her uncle''s residence. Left alone, Eren pondered his options.


    "Hmm... should I go there?" Eren contemted, his mind quickly alighting on a particr ce in the capital. Since they had already agreed on a morning meeting point, he decided to visit that ce: the hidden side of the capital, the ck Market.


    ****


    The capital of the Mauryan Empire stood as the most densely popted and vibrant locale on the entire eastern continent. It was a lively hub where merchants from every corner sought to carve out their livelihoods through sales, and citizens and visitors alike flocked to purchase goods of all kinds. Even as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting its golden glow across the city, the buzz of activity in the capital did not wane. Instead, enthusiasts of entertainment gathered in groups, eager to explore their favorite haunts.


    Within this bustling metropolis, the options were abundant. Pleasure halls, entertainment districts, taverns filled with lively patrons, theaters for music and drama enthusiasts ¡ª the capital offered a ce for every inclination. Yet, it was also within this vibrant mosaic that illicit activities thrived in the shadows.


    After scanning the streets for a while, Eren''s curiosity led him to a peculiar establishment named "Midnight Tavern." From its exterior, it appeared to be a local tavern where mercenaries and weary adventurers sought respite after their long and arduous missions. However, only a select few in the capital were privy to the true nature of the "Midnight Tavern."


    As Eren stepped inside, he instantly became the center of attention. It was a rare sight for a noble, especially a young one, to grace the tavern with their presence. Numerous pairs of eyes turned towards him, but he paid them no mind and made his way to the bartender. The bartender was an amiable old man with neatlybed white hair and a ck suit.


    "What brings such a dignified young man to this den?" the bartender inquired with a kind smile.


    Eren replied casually, "I heard that the drinks in this ce are exquisite."


    "Oh, oh! Did the reputation of our tavern reach the ears of your nobleness! It is an honor. What shall I bring you, young master?"


    The old man asked with a smile which seemed overly kind for some reason, nevertheless Eren replied back.


    "For starters, how about ''the elixir of shadows that flows freely''."


    The old man''s eyes widened slightly, as if he hadn''t expected such a request. Some of the patrons at nearby tables also reacted to Eren''s words. However, the bartender quickly regained hisposure.


    "Oh! I didn''t know that the young master was a VIP customer. Allow me to guide you, sir," he said, leading Eren with obedient deference.


    Their entire conversation had been a covert exchange, a secret code to gain entry to the ck Market. The ck Market didn''t permit just anyone to enter; one needed to know the correct passphrase. Fortunately for Eren, he had frequented the ck Market many times in his past life, thanks to an old acquaintance, and the passphrase remained the same. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    While the old man was leading him, Eren seized the opportunity and asked the old man who was guiding him, "Could I perhaps obtain a mask?"


    "Of course, young master!" the old man replied, taking out a mask shaped like a wolf, as if he had been anticipating such a request, and not long after the old man led Eren through a door which looked obnoxiously normal.


    Eren couldn''t see to the other side of the room even when the old man opened the door, as if it was purposefully made as such. "Then, young master. I hope you enjoy your time," the old man remarked, gesturing for Eren to proceed through the door.


    Eren nodded in acknowledgment and stepped forward, vanishing into the inky darkness of the room beyond.


    ***


    "Ah... it never fails to surprise me," Eren murmured to himself as he disembarked from what appeared to be a magical portal. The space around him was infused with magic, and numerous figures, all adorned with masks, were either descending from the portal or casually stepping into it as if it were a mundane urrence.


    Despite the unusual sight, Eren''s attention was fixed on the ce before him, a location he had visited many times in his past life.


    A ndestine enterprise that operated away from the prying eyes of the public, the ck Market, was a stark contrast to the city''s vibrancy. Different varieties of shops sprawled on either side of the path, and each one emanated an equally eerie aura as the next.


    There were pet shops that sold monstrous creatures, ve shops dealing in war prisoners and beings from diverse races, alchemy stores peddling perilous concoctions, and weapon vendors hawking stolen or rare arms from times gone by.


    While each of these establishments possessed its unique allure, none could quitepare to the imposing, towering structure at the heart of the ck Market¡ªthe auction house. This grand edifice served as the ultimate destination where the most precious and significantmodities found their way, making it a pivotal hub within this shadowy realm.


    Eren, concealed behind a mask he had acquired from the old man at the tavern, navigated the eeriebyrinthine corridors of the ck Market. He had harbored the desire to visit this ndestine world during his initial sojourn in the capital, but circumstances had prevented him from doing so. However, curiosity had finally led him to this ce.


    The whereabouts of the ck Market remained a well-guarded secret, shrouded in mystery. However, in every major city, there existed a tavern simr to the one Eren had visited. These establishments served as gateways to the ndestine world of the ck Market, with the very space magic they employed guiding customers to this hidden realm.


    Eren''s arrival bore no specific purpose, but curiosity was a driving force. The ck Market was notorious for being a marketce where virtually anything could be bought if one possessed the means, even individuals, so the rumors said. Every valuable item prohibited from public sale or banned by the kingdom found its way here.


    The authorities were not oblivious to the existence of the ck Market; instead, they inexplicably chose to turn a blind eye to its presence. Thisplicity was conspicuous through the frequent presence of nobles within the ck Market, their true identities shielded behind ornate masks. Even now, Eren could notice some who looked like nobles. While he couldn''t discern their identities, their demeanor behind the mask suggested they were indeed of noble birth.


    Nevertheless, Eren''s purpose, at least for now, was to explore and perhaps make some unconventional purchases. The wealth from the Pendragon Barony which was sent monthly to him and the rewards bestowed by the emperor weighed heavily in his possession, waiting to be spent.


    As Eren perused the eclectic stalls, he encountered a mix of genuinely valuable items and peddlers attempting to foist overpriced, subpar goods onto unsuspecting buyers. He scrutinized his surroundings with a discerning eye, searching for anything that might prove useful.


    There was a saying that within the ck Market, everything one desired could be found, if one were diligent enough in their search. Eren, though not on a specific quest, was on a shopping expedition of sorts. He continued to explore, driven by the allure of hidden treasures.


    The night was still young, and there was much to uncover in this shadowy realm. However, as Eren roamed the market, he soon stumbled upon something entirely unexpected.


    ---***---

 Chapter 136 The Black Market and the dark elf child!(2)

    Chapter 136 The ck Market and the dark elf child!(2)


    The Great Demon Invasion.


    An event that had unfolded a decade ago, was etched into the annals of history. The 72 great demon monarchs of Hell, apanied by their vast armies, had descended upon the mortal world. Beginning their onught from the southern continent, they systematically transformed the once-thrivingnds into nightmarish realms. nts withered, animals were twisted into macabre forms, and humans were turned into the undead. A devastating congration of destruction swept across every corner of the world.


    However, even within this deste and seemingly hopeless world, there were those with a glimmer of hope persevered and they fought back. Yet, not everyone fought for the preservation of their homnd. The motivations behind the struggle were as diverse as the fighters themselves. Some fought for survival, clinging to life against the odds. Others fought for the sheer bravery it took to face the impending doom. Some found a thrilling rush in the midst of the chaos, while others rallied for noble causes. There were those who fought with the grand purpose of saving the world, and, inevitably, there were also those who opposed these valiant efforts.


    Among them stood a particr elf, a dark elf, a dark elf, who had ascended to be one of the 72 demons herself. She had achieved this formidable status after vanquishing the 61st monarch of Hell, earning the chilling nickname, the Blood Demoness. People spoke of her with a mixture of fear and dread, knowing all too well the horrors she had unleashed upon humanity.


    Now, in the present moment, before Eren''s eyes, the very same Blood Demoness stood bound by heavy iron shackles. This was the demoness who had callously ughtered innumerable humans in his past life, and here she was, captured and subdued.


    Eren couldn''t help but exim, "What the hell?" His unfortunate encounter with the Blood Demoness from his past had left an indelible mark of terror upon him.


    Elves aged at an exceedingly slow pace, and the same held true for dark elves, with lifespans extending well beyond 300 years. Thus, Eren had little doubt that the captive before him was the same demoness he had witnessed. Yet, something seemed amiss.


    "Sir, please, a piece of bread... I can''t bear the hunger," the demoness implored, her eyes devoid of malice or anger. Instead, they held an expression of pitiful desperation.


    She appeared terribly weak, as if she hadn''t eaten in weeks. This frail state starkly contrasted with the terror Eren had associated with her from his past life. As the young girl beseeched the ve trader for sustenance, her plea was met with a cruel boot kick.


    "Ah!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You brat! Be grateful that I''ve kept you alive. It''s a waste to feed a weak girl like you. Pray that someone buys you today, or else, you''ll go to sleep with a empty stomach again," the trader callously retorted.


    The situation was clear. ves were acquired for a wide array of tasks, and a frail-looking girl like her would be ill-suited for most of these demands. Furthermore, she appeared young and exceptionally feeble. It was no surprise that prospective buyers showed little interest in her, unless...


    "How much for that girl?" A repulsive thought had barely formed in Eren''s mind when a fat man, adorned in what appeared to be noble attire, approached the ve trader and inquired about the girl.


    Eren could hardly miss the repulsive drool at the corner of the fat man''s mouth, and it didn''t take much thought to discern his intentions.


    "Oh, distinguished sir! I have higher-quality ''goods'' than this. Would you care to peruse them?" the trader chimed in. He was clearly experienced in trading ves and had recognized the noble appearance of the man and sought to maximize his profit.


    "I don''t need another. What''s the price for ''this''?" the fat man asserted, his gaze fixated solely on the dark elf child.


    "But, sir, as you can see, she is weak..." the trader began.


    "I asked you for the price!" the fat man''s voice rose, prompting the knight beside him to step forward.


    "...! Ah! Forgive my insolence, Sir! ''This'' one costs 5 gold coins," the ve trader promptly corrected himself, his toneced with newfound respect, clearly motivated by the sword hanging at the knight''s waist.


    Upon hearing the price, the fat man turned to another knight on his side. The second knight, although appearing hesitant, reached for the pouch on his waist and withdrew five gold coins from it. As he tried to hand over the payment to the ve trader, another hand reached out, disrupting the transaction.


    "10 golds," Eren dered, his voice firm.


    His words drew the attention of both the knights and the fat man. Eren''s intentions were clear ¨C he was willing to offer a higher price for the girl. While Eren harbored a strong urge to confront the fat ass, he was well aware of the rules of the ck Market. Engaging in a fight here would only attract the attention of the night-guards, leading to a chain of unpleasant consequences. Thus, he sought to resolve the matter without resorting to violence, despite his distaste for the method.


    As Eren prepared to hand over the money, the ve trader found himself in a state of confusion. The fat man chimed in, attempting to assert his im.


    "Now, now, young man, I''ve already purchased the ''good.'' You can''t just interfere in the middle," the fat man retorted, his voice tinged with annoyance.


    Eren responded with a piercing re, directed both at the fat man and the knight holding the money.


    "The payment is not yetplete, which means the purchase isn''t finalized. I''m merely offering the merchant a more profitable deal," Eren stated calmly, shifting the atmosphere with his words.


    The fat man, however, remained defiant. "Hey! Be a goodd and step back when I ask you nicely, you don''t want to mess with me."


    However, Eren wasn''t afraid of his threats, with aposed voice he retorted back while looking at the fat belly of the man, "I''d very much like to see what you''re capable of."


    His mocking tone infuriated the fat man, whose expression remained hidden behind the mask but was undoubtedly twisted with anger.


    "Hey! You''re just standing there while this brat bbers on. Is that sword of yours just for show?" the fat man berated the knights.


    Without a way to counter Eren''s argument, the fat bastard raged on at the knights, but his words fell on deaf ears.


    "..."


    The knight holding the money, disying wisdom and restraint, hesitated to cause a scene in the ck Market, especially since he noticed the emblem of Freljord Academy concealed beneath Eren''s robe. However, the fat mancked such foresight.


    "Hey, you scoundrels! Aren''t you going to do something?" he shouted in frustration.


    "Forgive me, young master, but this young man appears to be a student from Freljord Academy. Our master would be displeased if we engaged in a conflict with the academy," the knight exined, his voice carrying a hint of reluctance.


    But the fat man didn''t have enough brain cells to understand his reasoning.


    Frustration and anger coursed through the fat man as he realized that his attempts to assert his dominance had failed miserably. He began to sputter in indignation, "What? You bastard, do you know who I am? I am...ufff..."


    Before he could reveal any further information, the knight holding the money bag quickly covered the fat man''s mouth, effectively silencing him and preventing any divulgence of his identity.


    ''Stupid.'' Eren thought.


    In the ck Market, there was no greater threat than exposing one''s identity, especially for nobles who could be ckmailed for illegal activities.


    "Forgive our impertinence!" The knight who had silenced the fat man offered a courteous apology as he began to drag the fat troublemaker back toward the portal.


    ''Strong!''


    Eren couldn''t help but acknowledge the sheer strength of the knight, evident in how effortlessly he handled the overweight man. ''It seems to be a pretty high ranked noble household.''


    It became apparent to Eren that this knight belonged to a considerably high-ranking noble household; the physical prowess of such a strong knight typically indicated that the household is influential and rich enough to provide the knights with substantial resources and influence to cultivate.


    Nheless, Eren returned his focus to the matter at hand, addressing the still bewildered ve trader. "Will you ept my offer or not?"


    ---***---


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!